The Perils of a Teenage Libido

by UsernameIsNotWitty

Summary:

A collection of one-shots, short series, and otherwise unrelated stories to the already too-many series I have running. Tags will be updated as chapters are added. Chapters may or may not exist in the same Universe and/or timeline.

One or more of the main HP crew (Harry, Hermione, Ron, and Ginny) are the main character in every chapter.

Chapter 1: The Perils of Sneaking Around (Ginny/Dean - Locker Room Adventures 01)

“Oi, mate, where you headed off to?”

 

Harry was impressed Ron had the observational skills to notice he was leaving the common room, considering the redhead's current state of entanglement with a clearly amorous Lavender. The bubbly blonde sat sideways across Ron’s lap in one of the Gryffindor armchairs, her arms around his neck as she nibbled on his ear and kissed her way down his jaw. Ron had one arm around her, his other hand resting on her bare knee.

 

"Figured I'd head down to the pitch early, run some drills." Harry tried to avert his eyes as he answered, not wanting to see Ron's flushed face or get caught ogling his mate's girlfriend. 

 

"Oi, you're as bad as Ginny!" Ron said jovially. "Two best players on the team already and all you want to do is work harder." Ron's hand tightened on Lavender's leg before slowly sliding up towards the hem of her skirt. She hummed with satisfaction as she kissed his neck. "You should take a break every now and again mate!" His friend finished as if delivering some sage wisdom.

 

"No worries mate, I'll take it easy." Harry replied, already heading for the door. He didn't feel like trying to explain how he would gladly be relaxing before practice if the common room wasn't full of snogging couples that left him feeling alone and tense.

 

Harry avoided secret passages on his way to the pitch, not wanting to accidentally barge in on anyone, finally breathing a sigh of relief when he left the castle behind him and felt the sun on his face. Walking quickly in anticipation of a good fly to clear his head, Harry pulled open the door to the changing rooms with a small smile, already planning out the loops and rolls he would be doing. And, lost in thought, nearly didn't hear the tell-tale wet sounds of a couple trying to devour each other's mouths until it was too late. 

 

Harry froze, then peeked around the corner into the locker room proper, hoping he might be able to at least grab his broom and sneak out without disrupting the couple, only to come up short when he saw the distinct red of Ginny's hair. Her tight plait ran down her back, all the way to the dark hands around her waist pulling her close. She was up on tip-toe in her worn trainers, her hands around Dean's neck as she pulled him down to furiously kiss him. She was backing her much larger boyfriend up as she attacked his mouth, until his hips finally bumped against the padded Healer's table, and she plastered herself against him once he was out of room to retreat. 

 

Their lips smacked as they repositioned their faces, tongues battling. Harry watched as Dean's hand moved from her waist to grab her arse over her uniform skirt, fingers tightening as he pulled her into him. Harry expected the fiery redhead to slap him, but instead she kissed him even more urgently, her hips pressing forward.

 

Harry knew he should leave, but was rooted at the sight of the girl he fancied and his, admittedly fit, mate completely enveloped with each other. Ginny's hands released Dean's neck and started to roam his chest and shoulders, one tugging playfully on his tie as she smiled against him.

 

Dean took the moment to slide the hand from her arse down to her bare thigh, then back up to her arse again, but now under her skirt. Ginny writhed against him with a hum, the roll of her body causing Harry to need to adjust himself in his trousers. She replied to her boyfriend's advances by yanking Dean's shirt from his trousers, one small hand sneaking under it to caress his abs. Dean took his turn to mirror her motions, pulling her shirt free from the waist of her skirt before sliding his free hand up it to cover her breast.

 

Ginny's head fell back with a gasp at Dean's touch, her grinning boyfriend leaning forward to kiss her neck as her back arched. Harry's eyes were locked on the sight in front of him, and he felt himself twitch when Ginny moaned from the feeling of Dean's teeth nipping at her. His hand moved under her shirt and he did something that made her eyes fly wide with excitement as she fought through her lust to meet his eyes again. Harry couldn't tell which of them moved first, but Ginny was suddenly being lifted by the strong hand on her arse, Dean turning to drop her on the table she'd had him pressed back against. 

 

Dean's hand slid from under her to rest on top of her thigh, stroking up and down as it moved to the inside of her leg. Ginny was utterly unconcerned by her skirt hiking up, spreading her legs to give him access as she kissed him eagerly, scooting herself to the very edge of the table.

 

Harry felt himself breathing harder, biting his  lip as Ginny's skirt was pushed up enough for him to see her knickers. He nearly gasped when he saw the silky black material.

 

Dean's hand slowly moved up the inside of her thigh, not slowing or stopping as it came to rest directly on top of the thin fabric. Ginny moaned as Dean pulled away and looked down at his flushed girlfriend. 

 

"Nice." Dean smiled as he did something with his hand that made her moan again. "Did you get these just for me?"

 

Ginny looked shy, but nodded, gasping and spreading her legs wider with a roll of her hips that had Harry struggling to keep his hand off the bulge in his trousers.

 

Dean moved his hand again and Ginny's body shivered. She threw her arms back around his neck, her lips meeting his desperately as she started to moan with every move of Dean's hand. She tore her lips away to breathe, her harsh gasps the sexiest thing Harry had ever heard.

 

"Oh Merlin Dean!" She cried out, her hips rocking as one leg came up to wrap around him. "More!"

 

Dean smirked at her, repositioning for a moment and sliding his hand under the wristband of that last thin barrier before he did something to make Ginny's legs flex and her toes point.

 

"Merlin, yes!" Ginny's eyes were squeezed shut, her back arching. Dean watched her with clear enjoyment, and Harry couldn't help but agree. Ginny clung to Dean, her hips making desperate little motions with every move of Dean's hand. Her whole body tensed, hands tight, eyes squeezed shut. She bit her lip as her eyelids fluttered, hands shifting and pulling at him desperately. 

 

"Morgana Dean!" She gasped, her face and chest flushed. Dean took that as a signal, and his hand began to move faster and faster inside her knickers. 

 

 "Fuck yes! I'm going to….." Ginny trailed off with a gasp as her body was racked with pleasure, panting in between her cries of enjoyment. She spasmed suddenly, then went limp with one last, long moan that Harry nearly echoed. Watching Ginny orgasm was the most ridiculously arousing and reckless thing he had done in a long time, and he felt himself pressing painfully hard against the inside of his trousers.

 

She finally found the strength to bring a hand to Dean's wrist, stopping him as her body still shook. Meeting his eyes with a heated look as he withdrew his hand from her knickers, she watched him with dark eyes, her hand coming to grab at the front of Dean's trousers. Ginny leaned forward, her hand grasping the outline of his cock and starting to stroke. She looked down, her lips parted with desire as she worked him over his clothes.

 

He cleared his throat then, a look of uncertainty on his face as she looked up to him hotly. 

 

"Can we, uh…." Dean's voice was tentative.

 

Ginny's face turned quizzical, her hand still stroking him, then a flash of trepidation crossed before she looked uncertain. 

 

"Can we what Dean?" She asked quietly. 

 

He swallowed thickly, looking at her but avoiding her eyes. "Can you use your mouth?"

 

Nervousness definitely crossed her face at his request, but she removed her hand from him and she nodded without meeting his eyes. His body sagged with relief at her agreement. 

 

"How do you….?" Ginny asked hesitantly. 

 

Dean took her hand, helping her hop down to stand, then resumed his earlier position - standing and leaning his hips back against the Healer's table. Ginny stood nervously as he moved, clearly still unsure. Dean tugged on the hand he still held, pulling her in to kiss her deeply, until her shoulders relaxed and she matched his passion in the embrace. 

 

And Harry watched in amazement at Dean's courage as he placed a large hand on top of Ginny's shoulder to start to urge her down. The redheaded Chaser broke off the kiss and looked up at her boyfriend, not moving an inch.

 

"Be gentler than the first time."

 

Dean nodded sheepishly, still clearly excited for what was about to happen, watching intently while his girlfriend started kissing her way down his shirt as she slid to her knees in front of him. 

 

Harry watched, in shock at how overwhelmingly sexy he found the sight of Ginny kneeling in her disheveled Hogwarts uniform. He knew her high socks would have dirty patches from the locker room floor, and that somehow made the nervous look on her face as she tugged Dean's belt and trousers open even sexier. And Harry desperately wished it was him she was kneeling in front of.  He lost himself for a moment in that fantasy, and knew it was one that was going to be endlessly replayed.

 

Shaking his head to clear it, Harry's gaze refocused to find Ginny pulling Dean's boxers down, her eyes fixed on the half hard shaft in front of her.

 

Harry figured he was more shocked than she was, and while he had known the bloke he'd had to share showers with for 6 years was 'packing', it was ridiculous how much bigger it looked with Ginny's small hand starting to stroke it.

 

"Oh my god, GIn. Yes." Dean gasped out, his eyes fixed on her as she looked up and a small smile broke through her nerves. Dean still had a ways to go to reach being hard, but rumbled out "You can use both hands" anyway. Ginny glanced up at him, then took his suggestion, her whole body rocking forwards and backwards as she stroked his length with both of her small hands. His shaft was quickly responding to her touch, starting to point directly at her anxious face.

 

When Dean was ready, Ginny leaned forward to tentatively lick the head of his cock, supporting herself on his hip with one hand. He grunted at the first touch of her tongue, and she glanced up at him with a small smile before swirling around his tip, and he let his head fall back with a groan. 

 

Harry understood the sentiment perfectly, the sight of the girl he fancied with a huge, dark cock resting on her tongue was nearly too much for him, his disgust at his own perversion forgotten in the moment. He watched with bated breath when her pink lips sealed around Dean's shaft and she moved to take him into her mouth. He gasped, his head rolling down to watch her take him, and a second later back off again. 

 

"God, Ginny, that's amazing!" He said in a low voice, eyes intent. 

 

Her eyes darted up again, then closed as she relaxed her neck and bobbed her head, working towards a rhythm and taking the first several inches of his shaft with every stroke. 

 

Dean's hips thrust to meet her mouth a moment later, and Ginny shot him a warning look when she pulled away, still stroking him with her hand.

 

"Sorry," Dean apologized quickly. "It just feels so good!"

 

She gave him one last look before leaning back in, her mouth opening wide to fit him. Harry saw the look of determination on her face as her head resumed its previous motions, now with more of his length disappearing between her lips. Dean was quick to groan in reply, praising her even while his hips seemed to move towards her on their own. Ginny leaned back as his body left the edge of the table, her eyes starting to water as she looked up at him and struggled to take any more of his length. 

 

"Oh my god Ginny!" Dean gasped, the tension clear in his voice. His hand came to rest on her head as she sucked, the warning that appeared on her face wasted on the boy whose head was again thrown back in pleasure. "Oh that's so good, don't stop!" He groaned towards the ceiling. 

 

Ginny took this as a sign, and redoubled her efforts. Harry watched her work her mouth and hand faster, eager to push Dean over the edge. And Dean appeared to be well on his way. His hips were thrusting gently into her mouth again, the hand on her head keeping her from pulling away again. One particularly deep thrust was too much for her, and Ginny's cheeks puffed out around him as she gagged on his cock. Dean finally looked down to see how much of him she was able to take, gasping at the sight of her mouth stretched around him. 

 

"God Gin, I'm so close!" Dean sounded lost in his lust, his hips thrusting regularly into her struggling mouth. Ginny looked determined to finish him off, her cheeks caving from the force of the suction, one hand on his shaft that her lips grew closer to with every push. 

 

"Oh my god, oh god….." Dean chanted, his eyes slamming shut. Harry saw his fingers tighten in Ginny's previously impeccable braid, her eyes widening in alarm at the intensity of the situation. She looked to be simply hanging on, doing her best to hold out through Dean's rapidly approaching orgasm. She fought down coughs and gags with every thrust, her hand on the base of his shaft meeting her lips as her eyes watered freely. 

 

Finally, she looked up and managed to catch his eye just as she gagged on him again, a fierce expression on her face, and it proved to be too much for Dean. He exploded with a grunt into her mouth, legs shaking at the intensity. 

 

Ginny fought to pull back enough to handle his load, breathing hard through her nose while he still pumped into her. She eventually let his still twitching cock slip free, quickly swallowing heavily and wiping at the corners of her mouth.

 

Dean had all but collapsed onto the padded table, leaving Ginny to stand on her own, stretching sore knees while she did.

 

"Oh my god GIn, that was amazing!" 

 

"I thought you were going to be more gentle?" She asked with some heat.

 

Dean, realizing the danger, looked at her quickly. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I know." 

 

To his credit, he did seem honestly sorry and embarrassed. 

 

"It just feels so incredible, it's hard to control myself!"

 

Ginny watched him for a long moment, then shrugged while fixing her uniform 

 

"Maybe next time I can, uh, do the same for you?" Dean offered in way of apology, a hopeful look on his face.

 

"Maybe." She replied without looking at him. "C'mon, we've got to get ready for practice." 

 

Dean opened his mouth, then thought better and closed it as he did up his trousers and belt. "Alright." He finally answered. "Are you…"

 

"I'm fine." Ginny was already headed for the door and Harry felt like even more of a voyeur for being witness to this sudden tension between them than the abandon they'd acted with before. 

 

Dean watched her go, still doing his belt, and Harry couldn't help but feel for his mate who stood watching her go with a forlorn expression. 

 

---

Practice, at least, hadn't gone as badly as Harry had feared. 

 

It was worse in some ways.

 

Ginny's aggressive play was intimidating at normal times. Apparently being upset with her boyfriend made her an absolute terror. Even the beaters shied away from her, not having their heads cobbed off their shoulders clearly being the better part of valor.

 

And Harry was terrified of how sexy he found it. The fact that he'd needed a good release all day was definitely a factor with his inability to take his eyes off her. 

 

Ginny rolled as one of the reserve Chasers caught a pass behind her, leaving Harry flying aimlessly from the sight of her contorting to make the turn.

 

She moaned lustily, nipples pressing through her shirt as her back arched from Dean's fingers thrusting into her. 

 

In his fantasy, Ginny's eyes met his, going wide with excitement as she registered his presence. 

 

"Merlin, I'm going to come!" 

 

"Oi, wake up Potter!" His beater called out in exasperation. "Some of us would like to finish this practice before Ginny kills us all!"

 

Harry shook off the criticism without a word, resuming his search for the snitch and trying to shake visions of the redhead from his mind. He succeeded for a moment or two, until Ginny's other Chaser made a terrible pass to Demelza, not hearing or seeing Ginny's call for the Quaffle. Her look of angry determination chasing down the turnover stopped Harry in his tracks.

 

Ginny looked up at Dean from her knees, a fierce look on her face despite her lips struggling to stretch around his shaft. Dean's hand tightened in her hair as he thrust into her mouth, causing her to gag and choke with every push of his hips. Harry watched in amazement, until Ginny looked over and winked one watery eye at him, as if to say 'This could be you.'

"Oi, mate, seriously?" Ron screamed at him as he missed the Snitch fluttering directly in his face. 

 

Harry shook himself, hard, looking around only to find the reason for his distraction smirking at him. She rolled her eyes playfully, and Harry's mind was suddenly overrun by his strongest daydream yet.

 

Ginny was bent over the Healer's table, her hands gripping the edges so hard her knuckles had turned white. She bit her bottom lip to keep from screaming in ecstasy as Dean hammered himself into her from behind, her Hogwarts skirt flipped up over her waist. Her eyes rolled back in her head as her whole body slid forward on the table with every thrust, Dean's hands pulling her back by her hips to take every inch of him. Harry watched her arse bouncing gorgeously with every crash, her toes barely scraping the floor as she was fucked into oblivion.

 

The bludger that passed by closely enough to graze his robe was his next rude awakening from his daydreams, and terrifying enough to make him focus. One easy catch of a Snitch later, and he breathed a sigh of relief. 

 

"Good practice everyone!" Harry called in a shaky voice to the team, ignoring the snorts of derision. "Study your playbooks before practice on Saturday, and have a good night!"

 

Cleaning up the gear while his team headed for the showers, he saw Demelza and Ginny land together, the cheerful girl shouldering Ginny and saying something to finally shake Ginny from her mood. The two shucked their Quidditch robes off in the heat, no longer needing the added protection, and Harry nearly tripped over the Quaffle he'd missed picking up at the sight of the two girls.

 

Both wore Gryffindor t-shirts and athletic shorts that revealed a lot of leg, and Demelza's were tight and short in a way that stole Harry's breath away.

 

They chose that moment, of course, to look back and catch him staring. They met each other's eyes before starting to giggle, and Ginny leaned over to whisper something to her friend, making her laugh all the harder. Demelza retaliated by reaching back and giving Ginny a firm swat on the arse before taking off in a run for the locker room, her friend in hot pursuit. 

 

He was glad for the long shower he was about to take.

 

Deciding the pitch was clean enough, he followed the two girls as they headed towards the changing rooms, eyes fixed on their arses until they disappeared behind the closing door. Walking through his own locker room towards the showers, his mind was already preparing his fantasy. The first blast of hot water in the empty room the signal to his cock that it was finally, finally time for some relief.

 

His hand wrapped around his half-hard cock, his head tipping back under the powerful spray. Behind closed eyes, a pretty redhead knelt in front of him, smiling up with his cock resting on her pink lips. His stroking hand felt incredible, and he knew it was going to be mercifully fast. 

 

Until a throat cleared behind him, and he whirled around in surprise.

 

"Ginny!?" He squeaked, more embarrassed than he had ever been in his life. "What are you doing in here?"

 

She stood just feet away, wrapped in only a towel with her hair piled on top of her head. Her eyes raked over him with appreciation, lingering on his cock, still in his hand. 

 

Meeting his eyes with a wry smile, she finally answered him. "It's only fair, isn't it? You watched Dean and I earlier. Why shouldn't I get to watch you wank about it now?"

 

Harry stared, his brain barely able to function. A situation that was not at all improved by her next action.

 

She dropped her towel.

 

Harry gasped at the sight of her standing naked in front of him, close enough to touch. The nipples of her perky breasts were already hard, and when she shifted her weight from one leg to the other, his eyes were drawn to the movement of her hips, and the small strip of red hair that adorned her. 

 

He had no idea how long he stood  staring like an idiot before she spoke again.

 

"Unless you'd rather I help?" 

 

Ginny's voice left no question to her desires, and Harry nodded dumbly in reply. She grinned at him before stepping into the stall with him, trailing a hand across his chest as she crowded against him to get under the water. She closed her eyes and tipped her head back, letting Harry watch the water coursing down her body with enjoyment. Blinking to clear her eyes, she gave him a wicked smile before sliding down to her knees. 

 

Harry wanted to watch more than anything in the world, but the pleasure was too much for him. The warm heat of her mouth was impossible to resist, and he could feel himself losing control embarrassingly quickly. He felt both her hands gripping his hips and urging him towards her, until he felt himself bumping into the back of her throat with every stroke, and his knees shook as he went over the edge into orgasm. A thousand more images flashed behind Harry's closed eyes as he came, his fantasy winding down more slowly than it had started. The water pounded down onto him in the otherwise empty stall, and he gave himself one last stroke before letting go and simply enjoying the spray. 

 

Eventually Harry started to wash up, his thoughts clear for the first time that day. 

 

Until an image of Ginny and Demelza popped into his head.

 

Chapter 2: How Gentle Is The Rain (Demelza/Ginny - Locker Room Adventures 02)

Harry tried not to think of it, he really did. But as the pressures of being a teenager, of just being him, built over the days since his accidental peeping (at least initially) of Dean and Ginny, the visions were harder and harder to get out of his head. His hormone-addled brain supplied him with image after image of Ginny, and Ginny and Dean, and Ginny and himself. His mind’s eye saw the gorgeous redhead taken in every possible position, and a few he figured his twisted desires had created just for the occasion. 

 

He knew things were completely out of hand when he couldn’t shake the image of Ginny laid out on a Professor’s desk, legs spread and begging for him to fuck her while she stroked Dean towards her face.  

 

With his resolve finally broken, he decided to head down to practice early again - hoping to see the couple at it again, while at the same time hoping he’d find himself alone and get some time to himself in the showers. 

 

But instead of seeing Ginny and Dean walking hand in hand towards the changing rooms, it was Ginny and Demelza, well ahead of him on their way to practice. Still in their Hogwarts uniforms, Ginny’s red hair streamed out behind her in the breeze as she chatted happily with her teammate. 

 

Harry walked casually in their wake, struck by wicked inspiration. As soon as they were out of sight, he darted to the boys’ locker room, quickly pulling his Invisibility Cloak from his bag and tossing it around his shoulders. Throwing up the hood, he tried to calm his nerves, taking a deep breath and willing himself to move quietly. Sneaking out the door of his side, he cast a silencing charm on the door to the girls’ side, then ghosted through and moved towards the voices. Ducking around the offset hallway and piles of old equipment, Harry found himself pressed up against the far wall deep inside the Holy of Holies: The Girls Quidditch Locker Room. 

 

He desperately tried to calm his pounding heart, sure they would hear it from clear across the room, but as his widening eyes attested, he had gotten away with his stunt. So far. 

 

Both Ginny and Demelza were stripping out of their Hogwarts uniforms, and his eyes drank in the sight as the girls chatted. The way Ginny lifted her chin before yanking her Gryffindor tie free made Harry stifle a gasp, something about the motion striking to him. His eyes bounced between the two girls, watching to see who would have their buttons undone first, only for them to stay in a dead heat. Harry had to admire how Demelza’s slim form looked in her patterned white bra, but was blown away by the perfection of Ginny’s body in dark blue lace. 

 

His eyebrows neared his famous scar as the redhead slipped out of her skirt next, and he whispered a prayer of thanks to whatever deity watched over him that she had his back towards him. Her matching blue thong was straight out of the lingerie catalogs Dudley hid under his mattress, and Harry had to bite down on a knuckle to keep from groaning.

 

“Oi, Weasley! Tarting it up again for your boyfriend I see!”

 

“You should try them Robins, they’re actually not that uncomfortable.”

 

“Yea, but I don’t want the House Elves to start giving me dirty looks after they do my wash.” The brunette teased back.

 

“Can you imagine how they look at the Slytherins after having to wash all those leather body suits and arseless trousers?” Ginny asked with a feigned look of horror.

 

Demelza’s face twisted in disgust before she broke up laughing. 

 

“Seriously though, they’re not as bad as you think, and I love the way I feel when I wear them.” A wicked smirk appeared on Ginny's face. “Besides, you should see how Dean reacts when I do. He’s such an arse-man.” 

 

“Oh really?” Demelza fired back with a grin. “Does that mean you’re going to let him shove that monster cock of his in your bum next?”

 

“Oi! Watch it Robins! That’s how rumors start, and you know full well that I’m not letting him shove anything in me! Bum or otherwise!”

 

“Uh huh. Don’t think I don’t notice your hair being a mess.” She said. 

 

“I like spending time with him!” She defended with a blush. “We catch up before practice and talk about things. And, yes, sometimes the snogging gets a little….out of control.” 

 

“Mmhmm.” Her friend responded. “Let’s see if I’ve got the gist of it.” Demelza lifted her shoulders to appear as hulking as she could and did a poor imitation of Dean’s deep voice. 

 

“How was your day today Gin?”

 

She shrunk down as much as possible, her voice turning into a too-high version of Ginny’s. 

 

“It was great, thanks! In Charms we mmhmm, hmmmmm, gurgle gurgle, glurk, glurk, glurk.” Demelza’s lewd pantomime of sucking a comically large cock had Ginny laughing hysterically, before finally pretending to pull back with a gasp. 

 

“You’re such a slapper.” Ginny laughed at her friend, who simply bowed with a smile.

 

“Tell me I’m wrong, slut.” Demelza teased. 

 

“If you’re done being crude,” Ginny started in a haughty tone as she sat on the bench, still in just her lingerie, “I seem to remember you saying you’d help me with the damage done to my poor hair by my over-enthusiastic boyfriend.” 

 

“You’re such a slag.” Came the happy response from Demelza, already on her way over with a brush in hand. Harry’s eyes fixed on the pair of them as the other girl started to brush Ginny’s long hair. The little waggle of Demelza’s hips with every stroke was driving him to distraction, and he found himself insanely curious what the pattern on her knickers was. 

 

Demelza’s voice turned serious as the humor faded. "Seriously," she asked gently, her hands matching her tone while she slowly split Ginny’s hair into parts for a braid, "if he's so rough, why keep doing it?"

 

Ginny’s body appeared to be melting as her friend worked, her voice earnest and soft. "He's not rough , just...enthusiastic. And Good Lord, you should see the look on his face." Ginny shivered in pleasure, and Harry wasn't sure if it was from the memories, Demelza’s fingers sliding across the side of her neck, or both. She started to do an intricate braid for the redhead, starting down one side of her head, a smile in her voice when she teased, "Hey, it's your jaw. And stand up so I can get the bottom, tart."

 

Ginny did, and Harry again soaked in the sight of them standing in their knickers, close enough for their bodies to brush together. 

 

"Merlin, I can't blame Dean though." Demelza said in a low voice. "I would kill to have an arse like yours." She tied of the end of the first braid. "Chin up, turn your head this way." She said next, reaching forward to ease Ginny into a better position to work with a fingertip.

 

"I'll trade you for your eyes." Ginny said quietly, looking at Demelza from the corner of her own. "It'd be nice to have blokes want to look at my face for 5 seconds." Demelza’s gentle fingers gathered a few loose strands from Ginny’s neck, and she let out a soft gasp, her eyes drifting shut. "But I need the whole deal. It's not just your eyes, it's your lips too." Ginny's eyelids blinked open, her gaze quickly finding Demelza’s lips, and she wetted her own. The brunette's hands faltered for a second, nearly done with the second braid. Her quiet gasp let Ginny know she hadn't missed the darting action of her pink tongue. Finally tying up the second braid, she ran a hand under each, auspiciously inspecting them, but letting the backs of her hands lightly stroke Ginny’s fair skin. 

 

"Perfect, as always, thanks." Ginny's breathy voice said, making no moves to pull away from her hands. Demelza leaned closer, and Harry knew Ginny could feel the other girl standing close behind her. Her hands settled on Ginny's sides, and she closed her eyes, leaning forward to place a gentle kiss at the base of Ginny's neck. 

 

Ginny gasped, her own eyes sliding shut, but didn't pull away as those lips trailed across the base of her neck, and then forward. Her chin rose, giving Demelza room to kiss around to the pulse point on her throat, Ginny letting out a quiet moan when her pink tongue traced across her. 

 

Ginny’s body had started to turn, guided by Demelza’s gentle hands. The girls eyes finally met, and Harry saw Ginny’s dart down to her friend’s lips again. Demelza moved with agonizing slowness to close the gap, brushing her lips against Ginny’s first, then tilting her head and taking her bottom lip between her own. 

 

One of Demelza’s hands stayed on Ginny’s side, the other tracing a feather-light touch up her side before pushing a strand of Ginny’s hair from her face to behind her ear. Her tongue darted out, brushing against Ginny’s lip she had released, and Ginny melted into the embrace. The redhead clutched at her friend, her head angling to kiss her deeply, tongue delving into the other girl's mouth. Their hands moved freely as their bodies pressed together, Demelza teasing Ginny’s bra strap off her shoulder as she started to back her towards the padded Healer’s table. 

 

Ginny gasped when her bare arse bumped into it before she resumed kissing her partner, who was struggling to figure out a way to lift her onto it. She pulled away in frustration, meeting Ginny’s eyes for a long moment before both girls broke out in giggles at the absurdity of the situation. 

 

Ginny finally boosted herself up onto it, watching Demelza’s eyes rake over her. She smiled coyly, looking perfect with one bra strap dangling and her cheeks pink. 

 

Demelza thought so too, eagerly stretching up to her tip-toes to capture her lips again, balancing with her hands on Ginny’s bare thighs, then kissing her way down the redhead’s throat, pausing to suck on Ginny’s collarbone. Ginny arched her back into Demelza’s lips, and she took the hit to keep kissing down her chest.

 

Both girls breathing sped up as Demelza crossed the barrier of Ginny’s bra, and she smiled up all the while her lips and tongue moved inexorably down. A gentle hand urged Ginny to lay back onto her elbows, its owner crouching to kiss the inside of her thigh, nudging them farther apart, then moving down to her knee. Demelza switched to Ginny’s other knee, pausing just long enough to grin up at her panting friend. She nibbled the other girl’s kneecap playfully, before kissing and licking up the inside of her leg towards the small bit of fabric still covering her, but did nothing more than breathe hotly onto her before moving to kiss above the waistband and back up. 

 

Demelza chuckled at Ginny’s groan of frustration, taking advantage of her distraction to unsnap her bra and let it fall away, circling one nipple gently with her tongue and blowing on it slowly before repeating the torment on the other. She looked up to see the redhead staring down at her, looking ready to combust, and with a wink started to tease the sides of Ginny’s knickers down. 

 

She eagerly lifted her hips, desperation on her face while the brunette kissed her way back down again, letting the garment fall to dangle from Ginny’s ankle. Ginny rolled her hips to bring herself closer to Demelza’s mouth as it breathed hotly on her again. And the redhead let out a low groan of pleasure that went right to Harry’s spine when her friend’s tongue darted out, putting the gentlest pressure on her aching sex. 

 

Ginny’s head fell back, her hair cascading down to the table. 

 

“Oh Good Lord, yes!” 

 

She didn’t see Demelza’s satisfied smile, and then neither could Harry when she leaned in and started to work in earnest. Ginny’s body writhed with pleasure from the presumably skilled tongue working her, and her cries grew even more lustful. 

 

The brunette pulled away for a second, and Ginny’s head snapped up to look at her in desperation. She coaxed one of Ginny’s legs over her shoulder while pulling her arse closer to the edge of table, and when she next moved her mouth back to Ginny’s yearning body, she fell back flat with a thump and a cry of pleasure. 

 

“Oh my God! Yes!” Ginny’s mouth dragged out the words, her voice echoing around the locker room. She threaded the fingers of one hand into Demelza’s hair, the other teasing her own breast, tugging her nipple away and letting it fall. She started to work her hips, wanting more, and Harry saw Demelza’s hand come up and hold Ginny’s leg tightly to her shoulder. 

 

“Oh Merlin, oh God, oh Fuck….” Ginny chanted out a litany of pleasure, her back arching until only her shoulders were on the table. Her face screwed up with pleasure so intense it could have been mistaken for pain, and a scream tore from her throat that was as painfully loud as it was sexual. Her body snapped back down then, hitting the table with a thump while she shook wildly, withstanding only another moment of her friend's ministrations before she had to push her away. The aftershocks of her orgasm still twitching through her.

 

Demelza straightened with a satisfied smirk, her eyes burning over Ginny’s body even while she wiped the moisture from her face. The redhead lay limply, chest heaving while she tried to recover. Her eyes finally blinked their way open, and she looked up to see Demelza’s hungry stare, sitting up with a sensual motion that nearly did Harry in. She pulled the other girl to stand between her legs, pulling her in for a kiss, only for Demelza to playfully push her away. 

 

“We’re going to be late for practice.”

 

Harry watched the smiling brunette turn to dress for practice, sliding into her Gryffindor training shorts and t-shirt, watching Ginny stand to do the same, a confused look on her face. 

 

“We ok?” Ginny asked quietly.

 

Demelza turned, looking Ginny up and down hungrily, her cheeks flushing before she nodded. 

 

“I suppose there’s something to be said for gentleness.” Ginny said with a smile, her blush matching her friend’s. 

 

Demelza stepped over quickly then, embracing Ginny once more as the girl stood in just her much more practical underthings for Quidditch, kissing her quickly. 

 

“Mmhmm.” She nodded before another quick kiss. “And I like the smooth look, by the way.” Her hand hovering closely enough over Ginny’s knickers that the girl surely felt the heat. Then she turned to put her trainers on, bending to do the laces while she chuckled at Ginny’s groan. 

 

“Don’t be late Weasley!” She called over her shoulder, heading for the pitch with her broom and robes in hand. 

 

Harry tried not to chuckle at the look of absolute bafflement on Ginny’s face. 

 

Chapter 3: Hogsmeade Weekend (Harry/Ginny, Cormac/Hermione - Runaway Potions Accident 01)

Notes:

Because, as a writer, I can't think of anything I need more than yet another Universe to write in.

"Doesn't Hermione look good today?"

 

Harry, not a complete idiot, dodged the trap.

 

"I think you look amazing ." He told the redhead holding his arm, turning to give her a quick kiss on the cheek. It had the advantage of being an honest answer as well: Harry could hardly take his eyes off her in the yellow sundress she wore. 

 

Ginny rolled her eyes at his too-sweet answer, but nevertheless looked pleased.

 

"Seriously though, my brother doesn't know what he's about to bollocks up."

 

Harry looked over to the couple he and Ginny had arrived at Hogsmeade with, seeing the same signs of pending explosion she did. Hermione stood with her hands on denim clad hips, leaned forward with an aggressive tilt of her head while she berated Ron. The lanky redhead stared stubbornly back, his eyes continually dropping to Hermione’s neckline while he listened half-heartedly.

 

To give his mate some credit, Hermione’s outfit was quite a bit tighter than anyone was used to, the shirt much more revealing. And Harry had to admit Ginny was right. Their friend looked good, the tight denims showing off curves normally hidden by bulky robes, her shirt putting more cleavage on display than normal for the conservative girl.

 

"Can we not just go one day? One day without you trying to prove what a complete and utter thoughtless, selfish arse you are?" Hermione’s voice was reaching the shrill octave reserved for Ron at his most infuriating, and Harry desperately wished to be anywhere else.

 

"You have your broom?" Ginny stated as much as asked in a deceptively normal voice.

 

Harry nodded.

 

"Want to go for a fly?" Harry turned to see her smiling after her innocent sounding question. 

 

But Harry knew flying wasn't allowed in the village, and he wasn't even supposed to have his broom with him, shrunken in a bottomless bag as it was. On top of that, Harry was most decidedly not a thoughtless arse, and realized quickly that flying with Ginny in her short dress might be problematic for her.

 

Ginny's eyes watched him struggling with his words knowingly, finally taking pity on him.

 

"What's the matter Potter? Afraid half the school is going to find out if I'm wearing knickers or not today?" 

 

Harry started at the question, knowing better than to take the bait she was dangling, but now insanely curious. 

 

The smile on her face never wavered. "Good thing you have your cloak, right?" Her wink at him caused immediate bloodflow issues, and he nodded dumbly at her.

 

"Good. Let's get out of here before that runaway potions accident," she indicated to her brother and Hermione, "blows up and we get stuck babysitting."

 

Harry, knowing a good idea when he heard one, quickly retrieved his broom and cloak with practiced motions, and a few beats later was sitting astride it, floating gently with his father's heirloom draped about his shoulders. Ginny hopped on nearly as quickly, sliding herself back against him tightly. Harry kicked off then, hearing a whoop of excitement from her and trying to watch where he was going, rather than the way the bright yellow fabric fluttered high on Ginny's thighs.

 

As he guided the broom to move higher, he heard one last cringe-inducing statement from Ron. 

 

"...walk around with blokes drooling all over you because you're dressed like a slag!" 

 

Harry knew it was time to go, lest he wind up witness to the end of his best friends' relationship, and destroy his own plans for the day with Ginny in the process. He tore around the village, his heart soaring along with him as he flew away from his problems, his gorgeous redheaded girlfriend tight between his arms. He could feel every one of Ginny's gasps of joy when he banked sharply, twisting in a pattern that existed only in his mind. She was smashed back into him when he climbed, her entire back pressed tightly to his front, and Harry knew she could feel his hardening length against her. A sharp dive drew a squeal of surprise from her, followed by a pleased yell when he spun the broom along its axis. 

 

He finally tapered off into a slow circle, his erratic moves leaving them somewhere over the lake with the village behind them. Ginny squirmed, and Harry was sure the way her arse ground against him was intentional.  She twisted on the broom in front of him, her windswept hair and pink cheeks highlighting the look of want on her face. She contorted her body enough to kiss him, one hand still on the broom with her tongue demanding entrance to his mouth. His hand moved from the broom to her side, and Ginny hummed with pleasure at his touch. Harry's heart pounded in his chest as he slid it up, his hand covering her breast over her dress.

 

"Harry." She breathed out, breaking away from him to speak.

 

He immediately removed his hand. "Sorry."

 

She ignored him, a roll of her hips on him letting him know there was nothing to apologize for.

 

"I think I've seen enough of Hogsmeade today. Don't you?" Her words were warm on his face. He nodded, a little confused.

 

"Good." She nodded back. "Let's get back to the castle then. I'm sure the Room of Requirement will be empty with everyone in the village." Another press of her hips directly onto his obvious excitement made it clear what she wanted. Harry's hand tightened on her side before taking control of his broom once more, turning them towards Hogwarts. 

 

"Harry," she giggled, "we have to go back to Hogsmeade first and ride a carriage back, or they'll have us down as absent later."

 

He groaned in frustration.

 

"Buck up, Potter." She teased. "I'm sure we'll find some way to occupy ourselves." 

 

He wished he could have seen her face before he set off for the village again, covering the distance quickly. Harry came in from above, not distracted enough by Ginny's wiggling to forget he couldn't just pop into existence with her in the middle of a crowd somewhere. Angling towards a narrow alley, he slowed, looking and listening for a clear place to land.

 

A sudden scream made both he and Ginny jerk in surprise, looking at each other questioningly. Harry mirrored her shrug, only to nearly lose control of the broom when the sound bounced down the alley again. 

 

Ginny quirked an eyebrow, tilting her head towards the noise, and Harry eased the broom down between the buildings, seeing a large, open window. The tension became unbearable as they approached, so much so that Ginny nearly lurched off the broom at the next sound.

 

"Oh my God...oh my God!"

 

Ginny stiffened, looking quickly over her shoulder at Harry, who was still flying them closer. A rhythmic squeaking emanated from the open window, and Harry finally understood what was happening when they floated in front of it.

 

A naked and sweaty Cormac McClaggen knelt on the bed with his chest towards the window, his hands tight on the hips of a girl on her hands and knees in front of him. Her head was down, hair hanging around her face, but she was clearly the source of the noise they'd heard. 

 

"Oh my God, yes!"

 

McClaggen wore a satisfied look from her exclamations, evidently quite pleased with himself. His fingers dug into her while he thrust, bringing their bodies together with a steady clap that echoed around the room and out into the hall. The girl twisted to look at him, her voice pleading. 

 

"Just a little more, please! I'm so close!"

 

Cormac smirked at her, gripping and regripping her hips while he sped up his own. Her head hung again, a chant falling from her lips.

 

"Yes, yes, yes! Oh God yes!""

 

Harry watched in shock, feeling Ginny match his heavy breathing. His eyes darted over to the redhead, seeing her watch the couple with hungry eyes. The desire on her face rocked him, and his hips pressed forward into her without a thought. She pushed back just as hard, gaze flicking over to him. He moved a hand from the broom to her thigh, feeling her tremble when he slid it up towards the bottom of her dress. His heart raced when he started to slide it up, hand shaking with excitement when it finally found the front of her knickers, the heat of her body incredible. 

 

Harry traced his fingertip over her, smiling at her gasp of pleasure. She ground back against him harder, so he slid his fingers inside her knickers, finding her slick and wanting.

 

"....yes, yes! Just a little more! Oh my God, I'm coming!" The girl's voice rose into a shout before crying out wordlessly as she orgasmed. Cormac's wide smile never faltered and his hips never slowed as she rode out her pleasure. 

 

Ginny was matching Harry's firmly circling finger by grinding on him with more urgency, her breath loud under his cloak. The rhythmic slapping of bodies in the background as McClaggen relentless fucked his partner provided a lewd background stimulation to Harry and Ginny's growing passion. 

 

"You didn't….you're not done?" They heard the girl ask in disbelief. 

 

The regular squeaking of the bedframe as McClaggen's thrusts sped up underlied the girl's next wanton moan.

 

"Not even close." He chuckled. 

 

Harry turned, seeing the obnoxious bloke's annoyingly muscular body flexing as he moved. He finally took one hand from the girl's hips, using it to push between her shoulder blades. Hermione’s hands slid out in front of her, coming to fist in the blanket at the edge of the bed, and she turned to face the window, her chin resting on her arms down on the bed. 

 

And as Harry and Ginny watched, Hermione moaned thickly, her eyes closed in rapture while Cormac pounded her from behind. 

 

"Merlin…" Ginny gasped, and Harry could only nod his agreement. Harry watched Hermione’s body ripple with every one of McLaggen’s thrusts, and then his heart nearly stopped as he feared Ginny was falling off her seat on the broom. But she was still in control, quickly turning to the side and supporting herself on Harry while she spun around fully. Her lips met his with bruising force, one hand fisted in his shirt, the other tearing at his trousers. Harry tried to help, worried she might do him serious harm in her delirium, and he gasped into her mouth when she finally pulled his length free of his boxers and stroked him hurriedly. Wrapping her legs around him, she found the leverage to climb him, pulling her dress up with a frustrated sound and pinning it between their bodies. Tugging her knickers out of the way she lined him up, sliding his full length into her with a cry of relief. 

 

Harry matched her cry, the feeling of her wet heat surrounding him almost too much. Her arms were wrapped around his neck, her hips moving desperately as she gasped against his lips, staring at him in wonder. Harry’s hand not keeping them from careening into a wall found its way to her arse under her dress, grabbing firm hold and adding his strength to her movements. He was surprised to find bare flesh to hold onto, considering he knew she was wearing knickers. 

 

Ginny grinned at him, never slowing her hips. “It was supposed to be a surprise for you later.” She whispered as his hand flexed on her. 

 

Thankfully their sounds of pleasure were more than covered by the couple in the room. 

 

Hermione had started to lose herself again as Cormac’s hips slowed, but drove into her with much more force. She pushed herself off the bed out of reflex, bowing her back, only to be shoved back down again by her grinning partner. Harry and Ginny watched, cheek to cheek while Ginny still rode him, as a flash of irritation crossed Hermione’s face, only to be replaced by another look of intense pleasure. She lay her head down on her arms, shoving damp hair out of her sweaty face. 

 

“Does that feel good Granger?” McClaggen asked, his voice teasing. 

 

Hermione's eyes narrowed when she heard him, but didn’t otherwise respond until his hand slapped down on her arse. Her eyes flew wide, and she pushed herself up to turn and look at him. 

 

“McClaggen, what…?” His hand fell on her again, and both Ginny and Harry turned to see their friend biting her lip, looking conflicted. 

 

“I asked you if this feels good.” He repeated. “Do you like the way I’m fucking you?” He asked arrogantly, getting a nod and a muttered ‘Yes.” in reply even as he pushed her face back down. 

 

Ginny was taken in by the scene, her eyes were wild and darted between Harry and what they both watched. Her hips became a blur, and Harry worried she was going to wind up with friction burns as she rode him. Her orgasm hit her fast and hard, her eyes staring deeply into his as she shook and struggled not to cry out. Harry held tight to her and the broom, trying to push and pull his hand in time with her movements, forehead to forehead while she trembled from the pleasure. Finally, the strongest of the sensations faded, and she looked at him with terrifying intensity. Her tongue plundered his mouth while her body rolled in a sensual motion strong enough to make the broom bob. 

 

In the back of Harry’s mind, he heard another sharp crack as McClaggen spanked Hermione again, and he looked over to see his friend’s face twisted up with pleasure as she was rocked forward with every one of his thrusts. Ginny was sucking on his neck and ear while he watched, but his gasp made her twist to see as well. 

 

Cormac had leaned forward and gathered Hermione’s bushy hair at the back of her head as best he could, holding a makeshift ponytail in his fist. He leaned back, pulling her face up and forcing Hermione back onto her hands as her back arched. Her face curled in discomfort and annoyance, until her partner started to work in and out of her with long, fast strokes. 

 

“Oh my God!” Hermione sounded confused, her voice low and hot. Cormac grinned, thrusting harder and controlling her with one hand. “Oh God, yes!” She cried out with more enthusiasm. He looked determined to make her finish again, and seemed well on his way to doing so. Harry saw Hermione’s hands rise from the mattress more than once, then hit the soft material, overwhelmed. Her moans were becoming constant, her whole body flushing as she was driven forward by his hips, then pulled back by her hair to meet the next.

 

“Am I better than Weasley?” McClaggen asked, his tone wry. 

 

Hermione was lost in pleasure and tried to nod, receiving another firm smack to her already abused arse. “Yes!” She cried out, sounding frustrated. “Yes! Please! You’re going to make me come!” 

 

Cormac’s smile twisted. “But am I better at Quidditch? Am I a better Keeper?”

 

Hermione tried to turn to look at him, but he simply jerked her head back into place. 

 

She cried out desperately,  “Yes! You’re a better Keeper than Ron! Now please, more, just a little more!” 

 

He released her hair, letting her fall back to her hands as he concentrated on giving her what she wanted. His hands were bruising on waist, her arse bouncing from every violent thrust. 

 

Ginny was every bit as determined in her motions, and rode him hard enough for Harry to have to control the broom with both hands again. Her bottom lip was pinched between her teeth and her eyes fixed on the couple on the bed while she moved.

 

Hermione’s moans had turned into a low keening sound, interspersed with anguished pleas. She shook wildly with a scream of ecstasy, her body seeming to melt down onto the bed. And still, Cormac plunged himself into her, rolling her onto her side as she all but collapsed and pushing one of her legs towards her chest as he kept moving. His hand gripped her bouncing breast tightly, his hips still slamming forward, and it was too much for Ginny to withstand the sight. 

 

She barely stifled her scream of pleasure, shaking as violently as Hermione had, trying vainly to keep her eyes open as the pleasure crashed over her. She threw her face into Harry’s shoulder, and he felt her teeth dig in when she bit down on her next scream, her hips still moving frantically until she suddenly went limp.

 

 Hermione was in a similar state, but she raised a hand to try to slow her still aggressively moving partner.. 

 

 “I can’t...it’s too much,” she gasped out, putting her hand towards his hips, “I’m too sensitive.” 

 

Cormac scowled at her, then shifted back and allowed himself to slide free of her sex. She nodded her thanks, looking spent, and barely noticing as his hands turned her to lay flat on her back. She jolted when he straddled her, letting his shaft rest between her breasts. 

 

“I still haven’t come, Hermione.” He said in answer to her alarmed look. “Press your tits around me.” When her confusion hadn’t abated. 

 

She looked very unsure, but did as he said, pressing her breasts around his length, and holding them there when he started to thrust again. She watched in fascination as his head disappeared and reappeared between her flesh, looking up to see him watching her intently. 

 

“How was that, Granger?” He asked in a smug tone. “Ever have a guy make you come twice before he did once before?”

 

Hermione shook her head, hands still pressing her breasts tight around his thrusting cock. 

 

“Did you like when I spanked you?” He pressed on.

 

She shook her head again, not meeting his eyes. 

 

“Don’t lie Granger. Quiet girls are always the kinkiest. You liked it when I pulled your hair though, right?”

 

She shook her head again, still not speaking. 

 

“That’s alright,” Cormac went on, “because I loved it.” He smiled at her and she returned it weakly. “Christ, you’re sexy,” he said, still watching her. “And you’re going to love making me come, aren’t you?”

 

She nodded this time, McClaggen’s smile widening when she did. He knelt up then, pulling his cock from her breasts and stroking himself quickly. Hermione watched, eyes curious until he groaned and the first strand of his come struck her face. 

 

And the utter wrongness of it all was too much for Harry, whose hips jerked as he felt his own orgasm rush through him. Ginny gasped, her head turning to put her mouth near his ear. 

 

“God yes Harry, give it to me! Yes!” 

 

She coaxed every last bit of pleasure she could from him, whispering to him all the while she still rode him.

 

Hermione, meanwhile, had turned her face to the side, trying to avoid McClaggen's come. He grunted with every twitch of his cock that covered Hermione’s face, moving his hand to follow her as he unloaded. He laid long strands over her, much of his powerful orgasm winding up in her hair as well. When he was finally finished, he tried to coax her to open her mouth, but she simply scowled at him and resisted. The effect of the scowl somewhat blunted by her not wanting to open one eye that was draped with his come. 

 

He finally stroked himself empty over her, his body relaxing and falling to lay on the bed next to hers. 

 

“Blimey Granger, that was good!” He said genuinely before looking over to see her still glaring at him. “Maybe wear your glasses next time.” He suggested with a smirk. 

 

“I don’t wear glasses, you arse!” She fired back hotly. 

 

“No?” He sounded confused, then shrugged. “Huh, guess I just always picture you swotty types in glasses.” Cormac seemed to think for a second while she fumed. “Maybe you can get some.” He suggested. “Shorten up your skirts a little, undo a few more buttons and slap on a pair of spectacles. Go for that sexy librarian look. God knows you could pull it off with a body like yours.” 

 

Hermione seemed stuck somewhere between outrage and gratification, and Harry heard Ginny trying to stifle her giggles. 

 

McClaggen flopped back down, appearing completely relaxed, and Hermione finally seemed to as well, still shaking her head at the trouble she had gotten herself into. 

 

“Feel free to use the shower before you go.” He said with his eyes closed in contentment, a benign smile on his face. “I may or may not still be here when you’re done, but you look me up anytime Granger.”

 

Chapter 4: A Different Hogsmeade Weekend (Harry/Pansy)

Summary:

With all of his friends paired off or otherwise busy, Harry is left to his own devices at Hogsmeade.

"Crikey mate, when did that happen?"

 

His best mate had nudged his shoulder, directing Harry's attention to the slim girl with jet black hair standing across the street from them. She wore a high-waisted black pleated skirt and a pink t-shirt featuring a logo he was sure came from something his cousin would have spat on the ground after saying the name of it. The black leather of her thick belt drew his eye to the strip of bare skin above it, and matched her heeled boots.

 

He was amused to see her wearing just one dangling earring, visible under her short bob.  It was always strange to Harry when fads crossed from muggle to wizard.

 

"Sheesh mate, you planning on staring all day?"

 

"If I feel like it, sure." He responded to his friend glibly, seeing her notice his gaze and assessing him coldly. The corner of her mouth ticked up when he made no move to look away.

 

"Well, it's your funeral mate." The taller redhead clapped him on the shoulder. "Slytherins are bad news. But that Slytherin," Ron pointed obviously and Harry rolled his eyes, "is the worst of the lot." he said with a grave nod. "Pansy Parkinson," he went on as if Harry and he hadn't shared classes with the girl for all of school, "is trouble."

 

"Hey Ron?" Harry said.

 

"Yea mate?"

 

"You know when you try to sound knowing and mysterious it just makes you seem like a wanker, right?

 

"Shut up Harry."

 

Harry, finally taking one of Sirius's lessons to heart, smirked at his friend, then simply walked over to the girl now watching him openly, crossing the street to stand in front of her.

 

“Can I tell you something?” Harry asked the serious looking girl without preamble. 

 

“Is there any way for me to stop you?”

 

Harry waited. 

 

“Fine.” She huffed. “What?”

 

“I admire what you’ve done.” Harry raised a hand to forestall her undoubtedly cutting rebuttal. “You went through some shite and decided your opinion was the only one you cared about. You changed yourself into the person you wanted to be. That’s not easy.”

 

“Is this where I swoon into your arms and declare my undying love for you? Because as far as pickup lines go, that was pretty pathetic.”

 

“Parkinson, if I was coming onto you I’d just show you my Gringotts balance sheet.”

 

That actually got a laugh from her, and Harry smiled at his victory. 

 

“Seriously.” He said after a moment. “Thinking for yourself looks good on you.” 

 

She still looked ready to attack him at any moment, but eventually answered simply. “Thanks.”

 

“Now that we’ve got all that nonsense out of the way, care to join a fellow outcast for a drink?”

 

“Outcast, Potter? Feeling a little lonely without your hangers-on?”

 

Harry shrugged, already getting used to her constant ribbing of him. “Ron and Lavender are going on a date. Ginny and Dean are off seeing the town, and Hermione and Justin are patrolling.” 

 

Pansy rolled her eyes so hard Harry was concerned she might pull something. “Right, so the big dumb Weasley is staring at Brown’s tits in that horrid little teashop. Thomas probably fucked the youngest Weasley unconscious facedown on a ratty couch in his cousin’s flat by now, and no doubt the Head Boy and Girl are patrolling dutifully while wishing they could be even more boring.”

 

“Could be.” Harry answered, not rising to the bait. 

 

Parkinson looked at him shrewdly. “Really? No reaction?”

 

He smiled back at her. “Too many years of Slytherins trying to get under my skin.” 

 

“Huh.” She said, seeming genuinely surprised. “I thought for sure I had you with that one about Ginny.” 

 

“Not really any of my business what Ginny and Dean get up to.” He replied brightly. 

 

“How very mature of you Potter. Perhaps there is hope.” She eyed him again, eyes flashing. “Besides, if any of your little gang are shagging, it’s your best mate and that top-heavy blonde bimbo. Judging from how often the other one is spotted coming out of broom cupboards rubbing her jaw and holding her boyfriend’s hand, she hasn’t worked up the nerve to take his monster for a ride yet.” 

 

Harry snorted at her quick follow-up attempt to needle him and realized he was going to have to stay on his toes around hsr. “Is this what we’re going to talk about all afternoon?” Harry asked dryly. 

 

“It can be, if that’ll scare you off.”

 

“I’m actually kind of enjoying it.” Harry snarked back. “Let me buy you a drink and you can tell me even more about what kind of sexual deviancy is going on around us at school.”

 

“Fine.” She acquiesced. “But don’t even think about taking me to the Three Broomsticks.”

 

---

 

“....and Draco goes sprinting through the common room after her, screaming ‘I swear I didn’t know you meant an actual pet Basilisk!’”

 

Their uproarious laughter clearly irritated some of the other patrons of the small bar in the quiet restaurant Pansy had led them to, but neither seemed to care a bit. 

 

“Oh, God,” Harry said, wiping a tear from the corner of his eye, “He really is such a complete tosser, isn’t he?”

 

Pansy nodded happily, taking a sip from her aggressively pink drink. 

 

“People can actually take you seriously now that you’ve moved on from your pathetic little rivalry with him.” She said with a smirk. “But enough of that. It’s your turn.” 

 

“Did I already tell you about the time Fred and George got caught swapping for each other with Angelina and Alicia?” He took a sip from his own glass, something she’d ordered for him that was smoky and strong, and he was shocked to really enjoy. 

 

“I think this is the fourth time you’ve tried.” She leaned forward on her high backed chair and patted his leg condescendingly. 

 

“But it’s funny!” He defended to another epic roll of her eyes. 

 

Harry thought for a moment before his face lit up. “Ok, I’ve got one!” 

 

“One weekend after a few butterbeers too many, Ron had the ‘genius’ idea of throwing a party at the Black Lake.” Harry launched into the story. “He wanted to get all the girls he fancied into their bathing suits for him to ogle, yea? So he starts on the 7th years, who agree, but only if he can supply the booze.  Which he, of course lies about, and says he can.”

 

Pansy was already starting to shake her head, and Harry smiled widely. 

 

“He goes to Fred and George, begging for help, and they want to know why. And when they find out they think it’s hilarious, and the best idea they’ve ever heard from Ickle Ronnekins. So they brought him a trunk full of firewhiskey and muggle alcohol, slapped him on the shoulder, and told him to let them know if he needed more...and this, of course, was when Hermione found out.” 

 

Their chuckles melded for a moment, eyes meeting with a smile before he continued. 

 

“I was getting ready to keep her from killing him, but Hermione just shrugs and goes along with it. Ron and Lavender had already been sniffing around each other, and she was trying to be less uptight around him. But now everybody knows about the party, and Ron’s in a panic. He doesn’t want to compete with every guy in Gryffindor…"

 

"Especially those who don't look like they were on the wrong end of a stretching charm as a child." She cut in with a smirk, Harry nodding along.

 

"Right? And he is adamant that Ginny not go. He told her he didn’t want his baby sister getting drooled on by a bunch of randy blokes.” 

 

They shared another knowing look at his best mate’s idiocy. 

 

“So there’s whispered conversations all over the school, and Ron’s starting to panic. The night before the party, his nerves finally get to him and he breaks into the firewhiskey early. He managed to work himself into such a state that he thought it would be a good idea to keep drinking until he passed out on the dorm floor.”

 

Harry took another measured sip of his own drink, enjoying the happy look on Pansy’s face.

 

“Morning of, we fail miserably to get Ron up. He’s dead to the World ‘til lunch, yea? But we figure if there’s going to be a party anyway, those of us who didn’t drink ourselves to oblivion might as well enjoy it. We grab our stuff and the trunk and head for the lake like the Pied Pipers of Hogwarts. Set things up, start hanging out and having a few while people trickle in after lunch.” 

 

He shook his head at the memory. “Bunch of teenagers waiting to see who’d show off their bathing suit first? Might as well have been waiting for a bomb to go off. Finally one of the 7th year Ravenclaws shows up, strips out of her robe like it’s nothing and walks out into the water. So now it’s on.” Harry’s eyes went distant as he relived the moment. “Lavender shrugs out of her robes, looking disappointed that Ron wasn’t there, but even more upset at not being the center of attention. All the blokes are trying to play it cool while suddenly surrounded by girls throwing off their robes and not wearing a whole heck of a lot, and the girls are doing a fair bit of observation of blokes doing the same themselves But it’s a gorgeous day, everyone’s having a good time. No issues, right?”

 

Harry shook his head sadly, and Pansy started to giggle, covering her mouth. 

 

“Here comes Ron, stumbling like an Inferi across the lawn, looking as green as the lake. He’s standing there wobbling, doesn’t even respond when I tried to talk to him.” Another sad shake of his head. “But Lavender spotted him and walks over with a smile. And you know that she’s a confident girl, but let’s just say her choice of bathing suit was definitely intended to get his attention, yea?” 

 

Pansy giggled again, and Harry found he really enjoyed the sound. 

 

“I’m curious, how bad was her bikini?” 

 

Harry shook his head. “It wasn’t even a bikini. Just a rather dramatic one-piece in an eye-catching color.”

 

Pansy tilted her head at him, then nodded for him to continue.

 

“So Lavender’s standing there with her tits about hanging out,” Harry smiled at her laughing shake of her head, “trying to flirt with Ron, who is just trying to survive his hangover. But then Hermione and his sister spot him, and I knew we were in for it.” 

 

Another sip of his drink. 

 

“Most of the students are wearing pretty normal stuff, yea? Nothing that would be out of place at a neighborhood pool party. Lavender and one or two other girls are pushing it a little bit, but nothing too bad.” 

 

He felt himself start to smirk, seeing her match him. 

 

“Then Hermione and Ginny walk over, both still wearing their robes. Hermione looks at him in disgust, then at me. ‘Can you take my robe for me Harry?’ she asks in that scary sweet tone of hers you can only say ‘yes’ to. And she tosses it to me, standing there in a killer bikini, looking quite satisfied as Ron stared with his jaw hanging. One serious nod later, and she was walking towards the lake, his eyes trying to burn a hole through her arse.” 

 

Pansy’s head tilted again. “I hope that’s not all there is to this story Potter, mildly amusing as it has been so far.” 

 

He just shook her off. “Not even close.” And leaned forward to finish. 

 

“Ginny’s still standing there, fuming. ‘You look like hammered Dragon shite Ron.’ she said in a tone that still scares me. Ron managed to stop staring long enough to try to tell her to go back to the common room, and she just brushes him off and asks me to hold her robe too. If Hermione’s suit was risqué then Ginny’s was downright indecent.” Harry shook his head, still lost in the memory. “Have to give the girl credit though, she’s got nerves of steel. She knew she’d be the center of attention, and it didn’t phase her a bit. She said something vicious at Ron’s look of disgust, then turned and stormed off.”

 

Harry took one more sip before he leaned forward for the big finish. “So Ron’s weaving on his feet, watching his sister strut away from him through a crowd of very keen blokes, and Lavender decides at that very moment to get his attention back.” Despite his best efforts, Harry’s smile fought its way back to his face. “Ron spins around to look at her, and gets this look on his face. She had just opened her mouth to ask him if he was alright, when we found out that he had, in fact, stopped for lunch on his way down...when he projectile vomited it all over a shrieking Lavender.” 

 

Pansy’s jaw hung, her head shaking in denial of the incident. Harry smiled and nodded, recounting the horror.

 

“The smell was incredible, and for the life of me, I have no idea what he was thinking.” He laughed again, his friend more than deserving of the ridicule. “And everyone is just staring at him in shock, Lavender included, with chunks of his lunch still dripping down her, when he goes again all over her feet.” 

 

Pansy writhed playfully in horror, finishing her drink in one go and quickly signaling for another with an overblown shiver.

 

"Not bad Potter, not bad at all."

 

She moved to uncross her slim legs then, re-crossing them immediately, and Harry couldn’t help but notice her skirt had ridden up. 

 

Her smile told him she noticed him noticing. 

 

“But those are all great stories about other people.” She said, meeting his eyes, “what about your stories?”

 

“Oh no, Parkinson, I’m not the same naïve Gryffindor I was as a first year. If you want me to tell an embarrassing sex story about myself, you have to tell me one of yours first!” 

 

She huffed playfully, then leaned forward. 

 

“Like the time Malfoy talked me into going down on him under the table in the Great Hall?”

 

Harry nearly sputtered his drink all over her. “You did not.” He said, not believing his words as he said them. 

 

She nodded. “I did. He had his little gang sit all around us, and I slipped down towards the end of Dinner one night, pulled him out and sucked him off right then and there. Thank Merlin he was always pretty quick like that.” 

 

Harry just stared in amazement. 

 

“Daft prat nearly got us caught though.” Pansy went on, a blush creeping up her cheeks. “I knew he was getting close, so I started moaning around him right when he went to take a drink.”

 

“Oh no.” Harry whispered in horror. 

 

Pansy charged ahead with a nod. “Drops his pumpkin juice all down his front with a girlish little squeak, and incidentally, all over me.” Her blush was in full force now. “So I rear back, ready to climb out and express my displeasure , when the wanker loses it and blows his load.” 

 

Harry felt his jaw hanging. 

 

“Arsehole managed to come all over me before I got my mouth back around him,” she groused, actually seeming annoyed for the first time. “Bastard didn’t even tell me he got it in my hair. Let me sit there like an idiot next to him.”

 

“But other than that…” Harry joked, easing when she laughed as well. 

 

“Other than that, yes, it was actually kind of thrilling. The risk of getting caught, ya know?”

 

Pansy shook herself, and Harry struggled to keep his eyes from drifting again. 

 

“Ok, that’s the most horrifying sex story I’ve got. How about you?”

 

Harry shrugged. “I don’t have anything even close to that, really.”

 

She gave him a flat stare. 

 

“After I just told you that, because you said I had to go first no less, you had better have something embarrassing or self-incriminating to tell me.”  

 

“Sorry.” He shrugged. “Despite all the life or death situations I’ve been in, my sex life is quite the opposite.” 

 

Her stare turned into a glare. 

 

“Then, for the sake of you walking out of here with both your bollocks, you can tell me something else embarrassing, whether it be a fantasy or a failure, or anything else you don’t want people to know about. Like I told you.”

 

“Ok, ok, geez.” He raised his hands in surrender, then thought a moment, the alcohol helping to wash his worries away. “Um...all the other guys I’ve talked to only seem to care about a girls’ breasts, but I’m really more of a leg and arse bloke.” 

 

“Try again Potter.” She said, unamused. “It doesn’t take a genius to figure that out about you.” 

 

“Well, I seem to like a lot of things differently than most of my friends.” Her raised eyebrows prodded him along. “Like what you did: the thought of getting caught would be such a rush to me.” His train of thought picked up speed. “And I don’t know why, but the idea of rough sex always did it for me. Like a girl that wants me to bend her over and fuck her. Smack her arse while I do, that sort of thing.” 

 

Pansy eyed him again, still not convinced. 

 

“And I have no idea why, but the thought of putting it in a girl’s arse...yea, um, too much, sorry.” He trailed off. 

 

She looked at him with the same unsatisfied expression. 

 

“I suppose that information, taken in aggregate, is embarrassing enough.” She said, signaling for their bill. 

 

Harry looked at her with amusement when it was placed in front of him. 

 

“Should I worry about being able to cover the tab here?” He asked wryly. 

 

“Not if your ‘Pureblood Pickup Line’ is any good.” She replied with a smirk, watching him with bright eyes as he threw the requisite galleons down on the table and moved towards the exit with her. 

 

The warm air was refreshing, even late in the day, and they walked aimlessly for a few steps before she nudged him towards a street he’d never been down before. And then another, and then Harry was starting to worry at the secluded area they were in. 

 

“So what kind of bikini was Hermione’s, anyway?” She asked, and Harry started at the sudden, unexpected question. 

 

“Huh?” He asked intelligently. 

 

“At the lake party. Hermione’s bikini. Was it a regular bikini?” She asked again. 

 

“Yea, a bit smaller than some with just strings at the sides, but yea. Why?”

 

“And Weasley’s was the same?” She pressed. 

 

Harry thought back, despite the oddness of the questions. 

 

“No, it was different. I’m not sure what it was called.” 

 

Pansy drew her wand, smirking at how quickly he fell into a ready stance. 

 

“Don’t be such a baby Potter.” She cast a quick spell on her skirt, then turned her back to him and lifted it. “Was it like this?” She asked

 

Harry’s mouth hung open as she showed her knickers to him. They were a dark green, and cut in a way he’d never seen before, following the contour of her body beautifully while keeping her mostly covered. 

 

And she had a spectacular arse. 

 

"Merlin, Parkinson, what are you doing?" Harry blurted out.

 

"Men are visual" Harry thought there was a touch of smugness in her voice. "And this is the easiest way to get you to answer my question."

 

She looked over her shoulder and smirked at him. "Besides, we're talking about your friends wearing bikinis smaller than this. What's the problem?"

 

Harry shook his head, refusing to step in the hole she’d dug for him. “That’s actually kind of like what Hermione was wearing.” He finally answered. 

 

“Makes sense,” she said as she let her skirt drop to free up her hands, “that’s a French Bikini. It says a girl is confident and comfortable in her body, but still conservative.” 

 

Harry nodded as if he had any clue what was happening while she cast at herself again. 

 

“What about this?”

 

She lifted her skirt, something profoundly sexual in the motion, and Harry’s eyes dropped to see a bit more of the smooth skin of her arse revealed by her new knickers. He stared for as long as he thought he could get away with, then shook his head again. 

 

 "No? Really? I was sure it would have been a Brazilian bikini." Pansy seemed impressed, and Harry looked up and down the deserted alley they were in, feeling completely lost. "They're considered to be quite daring for swimwear."

 

She let her skirt fall again, and Harry swore he saw her hands trembling with excitement. She looked around as she cast, turning each way, then lifted her skirt a third time. Harry noticed she had bent forward slightly, and the act of her presenting herself to him like this, combined with the thrill of the forbidden and the risk of getting caught had Harry painfully hard in his trousers. 

 

His eyes devoured her perfect arse, the dark green material only serving to draw attention to it, and almost nothing to conceal it.

 

He heard her breath coming in gasps. 

 

"I'd be shocked if this is what she was wearing," she said without a question. "A thong like this sends a message that a girl knows she looks good, and wants to be seen"

 

"You're right." Harry croaked, then cleared his throat. "That's not it either."

 

Pansy blew out a long breath. She performed one more change, lifting her skirt with trembling hands. 

 

"Then it definitely wasn't anything like this," she said in a low voice.

 

Harry's eyes roamed over her nearly bare arse, the garment offering no coverage whatsoever. 

 

He swallowed heavily, shaking his head.

 

"A G-string is meant to get attention, obviously, but it also hints that a woman is actually naked, and insinuates they are ready for sex if they're wearing one."

 

Harry felt her words in his chest, his desire trying to break free and take her.

 

"This one in particular," she continued in a hot voice, a sway to her hips stealing his wits away, "is shouting that I'm ready to be pinned against the wall by my hair while the bloke I've been flashing them to for the last 5 minutes fucks my arse so hard I can hardly walk after."

 

Harry's blood pounded in his ears. He knew this was mad. The whole situation. Her. Him. All mad. He was gathering his will to try to walk away when he felt her hand close over his, pulling him towards her. She did a little turn, putting her back tight to his front while bringing his and under her skirt to the front of her knickers. 

 

Harry groaned when his hand pressed to the tiny garment, able to feel her heat through them. His fingers slid up, then under the waistband without a thought, another groan at how incredibly wet she felt when his fingers started to slide along her sex. He teased her for a moment, finding the hard nub of her clit with a fingertip and circling it firmly, feeling her press herself back against him when she moaned. 

 

Pansy lifted her chin and shook it from side to side, her flashing hair dangling in front of him a clear invitation. With a trembling hand, Harry slid his palm up the back of her neck to her head, the silky feel of her hair between his fingers when he made a fist driving all rational through from his brain. She let out a low hum of appreciation as his fingers tightened, gasping when Harry used his grip to shove her towards the wall of the dim alley. Her hands slapped down on the rough wall, and Harry used that moment to twist his wrist inside her knickers and rip them from her, hearing her hiss in shock. 

 

Releasing her for a second, Harry scrambled to undo his belt and trousers, feeling her hand fighting to help as well. When he finally had them loose and shoved them down to his thighs her hand was reaching inside his boxers and already pulling him free while she stroked. He saw her other hand leave the wall and reach for her wand again, pulling it from her belt and muttering a spell that he couldn’t hear. 

 

The effects however, were instantly noticeable, and he gasped from the cold sensation of his cock now sliding easily in her hand. Wand stowed and hand back on the wall to brace herself, she pulled him towards her and guided his tip against the tight ring of her arse. Harry pushed himself carefully forward, terrified of hurting her even as he shook with excitement. Pansy pressed herself back, and Harry felt her body yield and his length start to slide into the impossibly tight heat of her.

 

“Fuck!” She gasped out quietly. Harry slid inch after inch of himself into her. “Fuck, fuck, fuck….” she chanted.

 

He paused for a second. “You ok?” He asked quietly.

 

She nodded, her eyes shut tight. “Yes, but you could have warned me you were going to shove a Basilisk in my bum and try to break me in half.” He saw a small smile on her face. 

 

“I bet you say that to all the guys.” He answered with a matching smile, feeling like he was having an out of body experience when he resumed his movement. 

 

“Oh fuck!” She cried out. “Yea, but this time I’m actually telling the truth.” She finally wheazed out. His hips finally pressed against her arse, and he luxuriated in the feel of her before drawing himself back slowly, then pressing forward again. 

 

Pansy’s mouth hung open, her eyes springing to meet his. 

 

“Merlin…” she breathed out, sounding faint. 

 

Harry couldn’t help himself. He took a hand from her hip, pulling her skirt up farther out of the way and watched as he slid in and out of her with hooded eyes. The sight thrilled him, and the thought of doing this to her, like this, in an alley, finally caught up with him. He tucked the bottom of her skirt into her belt to keep it out of the way and brought his hand down on her arse with a crack. He heard her mutter something and his name, but was quickly sliding into madness, and couldn’t bring himself to worry about it. Reaching forward, he fisted his hand in her hair again, pressing forward until her cheek was tight to the wall and started to thrust his hips faster. After the first few slapping collisions of their bodies, he watched her face go slack with pleasure. Her eyes fluttered, rolling up in her head with the steady stream of moans from her mouth. 

 

Harry’s eyes lost focus as he took her, the world around him narrowing until she was all that existed. A new sensation shocked him back to reality and he realized he could feel her fingers while she thrust them into herself. The thought of feeling her pleasure herself while he took her arse was quickly pushing him towards the edge, and he found himself yanking her face from the wall, pulling her body to meet his. 

 

Pansy’s yelp turned to a growl of pleasure, and knowing that she was enjoying this in the same twisted way he was finally did him in. 

 

“Pansy, I’m going to….” 

 

She pushed him back then, quickly turning and dropping to her knees in front of him. Her hand darted out to grab him, stroking him fast and hard, and he saw her other still moving frantically under her skirt. Figuring out how she wanted him to finish, he knocked her hand away and took over stroking himself, amazed by the eager look of intense pleasure on her face. Feeling the first jolts of his orgasm rush through him, he stroked harder, watching Pansy struggle to stay still, her mouth opening in a wordless cry as her own pleasure crashed into her. And with a grunt, he exploded onto her, stroking himself for all he was worth and grunting with every spurt that fired out to land on her. Harry was certain he had never come harder in his life, and he knew watching her fast twist in pleasure from her own orgasm prolonged his own. By the time he was done, she was positively dripping, but wore a satisfied smile even while she panted. 

 

Harry leaned against the wall, still breathing hard, and pulled his wand to clean himself up before he fixed his clothes. He looked to Pansy with a quirked eyebrow in silent offer of doing the same for her. 

 

“Merlin Potter.” She said, looking up at him from her knees. “I didn’t think you had it in you.” 

 

He snorted at her unintended double entendre, watching her giggle when she caught it. 

 

“I think I may have gotten some in your hair.” He said, trying not to laugh. 

 

Her surprised laughter made him smile, and he extended a hand to help her to her feet. 

 

“Such a gentleman.” She said dryly, finally pulling her wand to clean her face and hair. 

 

Chapter 5: Unique Interests and Apologies (Harry/Cho)

Summary:

Harry faces the repercussions of pulling one over on the Weasley Twins.

Harry loved Summer Holidays at the Burrow, but the Wizarding world’s reliance on personal cooling charms in place of air conditioning was decidedly a negative for underage Wizards and Witches. 

 

Then again…

 

He sat in the shade under a tree to escape the mid-day heat, overlooking the Weasley’s pond. While otherwise appearing to  ‘relax’ his eyes were busily watching Ginny and Luna as they cooled off. The slim blonde looked like a water nymph to Harry’s immature eyes, with the way her hair cascaded down her back when wet and spread around her when she ducked under the surface. Her joy was contagious, and had Ginny laughing happily. 

 

When the redhead splashed her way over to the edge and stood, Harry fought down a groan. Her faded black one-piece suit, like most things Weasley, was due to be replaced. But to Harry’s benefit, it meant her athletic body seemed to want to escape it, and she was constantly tugging the top of it up to keep herself covered, which then meant she had to pull the bottom back in place as well.

 

To Harry, sitting where the girls would forget about him was a winning proposition. 

 

Just then, Luna caught Ginny in a flying tackle that was surprisingly agile for the girl, and they both went down into the water shrieking. They came up together, pushing hair from their faces, Ginny doubling over in laughter before spontaneously pulling her friend in for a hug. 

 

“Thank you so much for coming over today Luna” she said earnestly. “You’re the best, and I missed having you around.” 

 

Harry, despite the sweetness of the scene, couldn’t help but picture the two of them together under entirely different circumstances. 

 

He looked up to see Luna’s face twisted in pleasure, her back arching on the bed in the moonlight. Harry heard Ginny moan from between the Blonde's legs as he continued to take the redhead from behind, her hips shoving back against his while he thrust. He ran his hand down her spine, lifting it to….

 

“Well if it isn’t the Savior of the Wizarding World, creeping on our sister and her friend!” 

 

George’s voice shocked Harry from his daydream, and the younger boy scrambled to reposition himself. 

 

“Saviors can’t creep George.” Fred said from his other side. “They can only casually observe their future conquests!” 

 

The twins chuckled together, and Harry feared for his safety. 

 

"Oh relax Harry." One of them said cheerfully. "We remember all too well what it's like to be young and have your hormones running wild."

 

Harry looked between the two of them dubiously. 

 

"Mostly because that's how we still feel." The other twin said, picking up where his brother had left off.

 

"What my brother George is trying to say here, Harry, is that guys like you need to be careful."

 

"Guys, look, I wasn't….I would never…" Harry struggled to find a denial, then simply slumped and told them the truth. "I would never take advantage of Ginny or Luna!"

 

The twins looked at each other for a long moment, then roared with laughter. As they carried on, Harry began to wonder if he should be offended. 

 

George, breathing hard and wiping a tear from his eye, clapped him on the shoulder.

 

"Harry, mate, we know that. If anything, it'd be little Ginny taking advantage of you!"

 

"Tenacious, that one." Fred nodded sagely.

 

"What we're worried about is what can happen to a young man who focuses a little too much on one thing when pursuing the relief that all growing boys need." George's face was serious, and that alone made Harry uneasy. "Do you understand?"

 

Harry nodded, not understanding at all.

 

"He's lost the plot George." Fred told him blandly. "You've got to me more obvious with this one."

 

Fred leaned in as if to whisper, scaring Harry out of his shoes when he shouted instead.

 

"It's dangerous to wank about just one girl!"

 

Harry's dirty look went ignored as the two older boys stood, waiting.

 

"What the hell are you two on about?"

 

"Without some variety in your wand polishing material, you run the risk of creating feelings for a girl as you build her up in your head." George explained patiently. "Next thing you know you'll be confessing your undying love to your soul-mate…" Fred scoffed at the word, shaking his head. "...and married with kids 8 months after Hogwarts."

 

Harry stared in disbelief at the strange turn his life had taken to land him in his current situation. 

 

"And Harry my boy, the last thing a young man like you needs is serious commitment!"

 

Fred took over the speech. "To that end, we would like to offer our services in providing first-rate pornogragphy or other suitable materials." 

 

The twin idiots stood smiling widely, and Harry resisted the urge to slap himself.

 

"You want to get me porn?" He asked flatly, and they nodded energetically in union.

 

"Are you familiar with PlayWizard?" George asked.

 

"Not really my thing." Harry answered, not feeling badly at all about lying to them.

 

"Hmm, lingerie catalogs?" Fred tried.

 

Harry thought of the ones currently hidden under the false bottom of his trunk. "Meh." He said with a shrug. He had discovered a real 'thing' for lingerie, thanks to a Uni student who lived down the street and was well known amongst the neighborhood blokes to walk around her Mother's garden in the mornings wearing an open robe. There were rumors she knew full-well she had an audience, but that never seemed to stop her from her daily stroll in just her bra and knickers.

 

"Something more...exotic, then?" George asked, bringing his attention back to the current.

 

Another shrug from Harry.

 

"We were at Lee's the other day," Fred began slowly, "and he was watching something on the telly called 'Anime'? Which featured quite a few striking young ladies" Fred pronounced 'Anime' as if tasting something strange. "Would that be more to your liking?"

 

An image of the ginger terrors walking into an adult shop and asking for 'Anime Porn' entered Harry's mind, and he fought to contain his laughter at how they would react to what they'd get in response.

 

"Yea, that sounds great." He finally answered, trying madly to keep the smile off his face. "Thanks guys, you're the best!"

 

---

 

 

"Harry?" A tentative voice called over his shoulder.

 

"Hmm?" 

 

"Thanks again for taking the time to run this club." Cho's quiet voice said. "We're all learning a lot, and everyone really appreciates it."

 

"The DA was all Hermione’s idea, I'm just helping out." He answered awkwardly. "But you're welcome." Harry was trying to start for the door, his embarrassment around the girl he had a crush on, and who'd kissed him while crying about her dead boyfriend, was absolute. 

 

"I know there are a lot of things you'd rather be doing." She continued in an uneasy tone. 

 

"Yea, I guess." He tried not to sulk. "But this is really important."

 

“So is having fun." She retorted, energy in her voice for the first time as she steeled herself for something. "Fred and George told me you’re into Anime!” 

 

Oh good Lord, it’s finally happening. The Weasley twins are getting their revenge on me for tricking them into buying tentacle porn. Harry hung his head to hide his burning cheeks. They told the girl I fancy that I’m into weird Japanese cartoons, and now she’s going to point and laugh at me with everyone in the school. 

 

“Why didn’t you tell me earlier!?” Cho's voice halted his self-pity in its tracks. Harry’s head snapped up at the excitement in her voice, and he found her looking at him with a beaming smile. 

 

Beats the pants off of her crying.

 

“I just...well...you know.” Harry stammered, hating himself for his clumsy words. 

 

She nodded sympathetically. “Yea, I get that. I mean, look at me, the Chinese girl who does Manga cosplay? Like, how gauche, right?”

 

Harry’s brain hurt. The twist of fate just handed to him was more than he could stand. 

 

“You do cosplay?” He asked his crush in disbelief.

 

Her hair bounced with the force of her nod. “Absolutely! Don’t you? The twins told me you were going to a Con soon.” 

 

Harry had to admire the twins' ability to lay a trap. 

 

“I am, but I wasn’t planning on cosplaying for it.” He answered slowly. 

 

“Why not? Isn’t that the best part!?” Harry could only smile and nod, gobsmacked by the sudden energy of the girl he had thought of as, well, a bit of a downer before. 

 

“I’ve already got mine ready, want to see?” He wasn’t sure about the gleam in her eye, but it seemed rude to refuse. 

 

“Yea. Yea that’d be great.” He smiled, her enthusiasm contagious. 

 

Cho’s smile lit up the Room of Requirement for an instant before she dashed into the changing rooms that had miraculously appeared. The rustle of fabric seemed loud in the quiet room, and Harry let his mind drift. 

 

“I always used to go to conventions with my cousin when we were younger.” Her voice called out from behind the door. “Before Hogwarts, it seemed like the most magical place in the world to us.” 

 

Harry nodded, then shook his head at his own stupidity when he remembered she couldn’t see him. 

 

“Yea.” He answered, feeling even dumber. 

 

Cho didn’t seem to notice as she continued to talk while getting changed. 

 

“Then we got a little older, and the costumes got a lot more fun. ” 

 

He could hear the smile in her voice again. The door to the changing room opened, and Harry felt himself slip further into madness as Cho walked out.

 

The first thing he noticed was her hair, which had apparently grown several feet, and hovered around her knees in an unseen wind. It was held away from her beaming face by a golden headband, set with a red stone between her eyebrows. A red neckerchief was draped over the shoulders of her white shirt, and was held on by a giant purple bow tied over her chest. 

 

Harry's eyes moved down her body to see an eye watering amount of her slender legs exposed by a red pleated skirt so short, he was sure magic was involved in keeping her decent. He swallowed heavily as she crossed the room towards him, soaking up the way her thighs flexed with every step of her matching red heels.

 

Cho's smile went up a notch in intensity when she saw the look on his face, and Harry assumed he was going to have to roll his tongue back into his mouth like a cartoon cat,  if his heart rate was any indication. 

 

She stopped a few feet in front of him, taking a wide stance and putting one white gloved hand behind her head. Subduing her smile, Cho winked at him, holding the pose for a beat before laughing nervously. 

 

"What do you think? It's a pretty great Sailor Mars, right?"

 

Harry nodded stupidly, words failing him.

 

"My cousin is the best! She makes all of these for us."

 

Cho turned around then, twisting to look back at him over her shoulder with one fist on her hip. Her dark hair floated out to one side, leaving her open to Harry's appreciating stare. His eyes lingered on the bottom of her skirt. 

 

If she would just…

 

She bent her knee and picked one leg up, shooting him the 'V for Victory' sign and winking again. Her pose was ruined by her giggles, and she hopped to face him, still smiling.

 

"So what do you think?"

 

"Merlin..." Harry gasped out, "...you're perfect!"

 

Cho blushed prettily, and suddenly shy, looked down.

 

"Thanks Harry. You're sweet." She looked up at him through her lashes then, a devastating move. "So you like it?"

 

He looked her over again at the seemingly invitation, seeing her hand toying with the side of her skirt, his mouth suddenly dry. Meeting her eyes after a long look, his mouth spat out the only thing that made sense.

 

"Wow." 

 

Her cheeks glowed, but the satisfied smile on her face told him how pleased she was.

 

And she was also close to him. Very close.

 

The room's lights dimmed around the same time he felt a gloved fingertip tracing a line up and down his arm, and when Harry's eyes focused again, he saw her staring up at him, lips parted.

 

So slowly he would later question who moved, her lips met his. The softness of them set off fireworks in Harry's mind, and he leaned forward to meet her. She hummed with pleasure, her hands moving to the back of his neck and pulling him tighter while her tongue peeked out to swipe at his bottom lip. Harry put his hands on her waist, matching her intensity and sliding his own tongue out to meet hers. Cho tilted her head then, deepening the kiss and sliding forward to rest her body against his. 

 

Harry would struggle with the passage of time, after, feeling as if it had been just a second, but also an eternity, that he spent kissing Cho. 

 

Eventually, she drifted back after one last tug on his lip. She looked up at him with pink cheeks and swollen lips that he could hardly stand not to kiss.

 

"I'm really sorry our first kiss wasn't like this, Harry." She looked up at him, half teasing her apology. 

 

"It's fine Cho, I understand."

 

She nodded. "I'd really like to make it up to you though." Her smoldering brown eyes looked down, and his cheeks flushed, knowing she was looking at his excitement, which she had no doubt felt pressing against her. "By making our first kiss unforgettable ."

 

Harry blinked at her odd turn of phrase, not understanding it at all until she looked back up at him.

 

And she started to slide to her knees.

 

He heard himself gasp, and his shock must have been obvious, because she smirked and shot him another wink that had him twitching. 

 

Settling herself on the floor in front of him, she eagerly undid his belt and trousers, shoving them off his hips. Cho moved to breathe over his length, and even through his boxers, the heat was incredible. Teasing those down as well, Harry felt himself spring free, and watched Cho breathe over him again, barely an inch from his throbbing member. She covered all of him in the heat of her mouth without ever touching him, finally looking up and meeting his eyes before she brushed his head with the tip of her tongue.

 

"Oh my God." Harry groaned, feeling faint. His eyes were locked on hers, and he saw how pleased she was at his reaction. So much so, she did it again, smiling up at him with the head of his cock resting on her tongue. 

 

She took him in hand then, the tight white material of her glove feeling silky and cool and his burning flesh. She laid kisses all down one side of his shaft before licking back up and circling his tip with her tongue. After repeating this torture to every conceivable part of his now painfully hard cock, she began stroking him gently, lifting him up so she could better repeat her actions on his bollocks. He felt her suck one, then the other into her hot mouth, her eyes never leaving his, before letting them fall free and licking him all the way from the bottom of his sack to the tip of his cock. Harry's knees were already starting to shake when she wrapped her lips around him for the first time, a wanton moan leaving her mouth and shooting to the base of his spine. 

 

He opened eyes he didn't remember closing to see her still staring at him, her eyes on fire while she bobbed her head. She took more of him with every stroke, her cheeks hollowing from the suction she was torturing him with. Her tongue curled around him, teasing every last bit of pleasure she could while she tried to drive him mad.

 

He watched in awe as she worked him faster, starting to feel his head bump gently into the back of her throat. Her eyes begged him to come, and Harry couldn't resist.

 

"Cho...I'm…"

 

Her lips curled into a smile around him and she redoubled her efforts. Her long black hair shook around her as she bobbed her head faster, and Harry felt utterly overcome by the feeling of her cheeks against his sides. Her lustful moan around him nearly brought him to his knees, but it was the look of naked desire on Cho's face that finally broke him.

 

He erupted with a shout, and still she sucked him for all he was worth. She hummed in pleasure as he spasmed into her mouth, still working to wring every last ounce of his sanity out even while he pulled away, far too sensitive to handle any more.

 

Panting, he looked down to see her smug face where she still knelt.

 

"Apology accepted?" She teased.

 

Harry's knees chose that moment to give up, and he sat hard on the floor across from her. He laughed, his body clearly delivering a message his brain couldn't process. 

 

"If In say 'No'," he finally panted, "does that mean you'll try again?"

 

Cho's smile was predatory. "No." A long moment passed and Harry's heart started to sink. "If you say no, I'll have to escalate the situation." 

 

Warning delivered, she rose and strutted away from him. Harry's eyes were instantly fixed on the sway of her hips, and the tiniest bit of the bottom of her arse under her skirt. She looked over her shoulder once, a wicked grin on her beautiful face.

 

"No!" 

 

Chapter 6: Friendships Built to Last (Harry/Hermione...ish)

Summary:

Hermione asks Harry a very personal question.

"Harry, can I ask you something personal?" 

 

Harry's eyes lifted from the book he'd been struggling to focus on.

 

Ginny and Demelza knelt on the floor in front of him, faces flushed from pleasure and exertion. Their lips met around the base of his cock, tongues clashing as they moved towards…

 

" Harry?"

 

"Sorry, Hermione." He finally answered, feeling his face heat. "Having a hard time focusing tonight I guess. What did you say?"

 

The bushy haired girl rolled her eyes fondly, before looking down in nervousness.

 

"Can I ask you something personal?" She repeated.

 

"Of course." He said instantly. "Anything for you Hermione! You know that."

 

She fidgeted with her quill, still not meeting his eyes. 

 

"Thank you Harry, but this….this is really personal. Really."

 

He just shrugged as if to say "Hit me."

 

"Do you ever fantasize about inappropriate things?"

 

Harry felt as if a Hippogriff had kicked him in the chest. 

 

"Why do you ask?" He croaked, watching her fidget faster.

 

"I know it's totally normal to fantasize about sex," she said quietly, "but I'm not talking about shagging Bill in the shower at the Burrow, or going down on Ron under the stands before a Quidditch match for good luck…" Hermione, eyes down, missed the shocked look on Harry's face, "...or even letting some faceless bloke drag me into a broom cupboard." She took a deep breath and finally met his eyes. "I guess I'm just trying to understand if my fantasies are normal or not." 

 

Harry snapped his jaw shut so hard his teeth hurt, looking around surreptitiously to see if someone was pulling an elaborate prank on him. Seeing they were alone in their corner of the common room, he reminded himself this was a girl who had saved his life on more than one occasion, and if the price of making her feel better was his own dignity, then he was willing to pay it. 

 

Albeit carefully. He didn't want to scare or disgust his friend.

 

"Hermione, you're my best friend." He began seriously, unable to help his smile as she beamed at him, "and I can say with full confidence that if having ‘abnormal’ fantasies means something is wrong with you, then something is wrong with both of us."

 

Her smile remained, but he could see her mind working behind her eyes.

 

"Can you...can you give me an example?" She asked haltingly.

 

He looked around again. In for a penny, in for a pound .

 

"Sometimes I fantasize about Ginny." He pressed on, seeing her about to cut him off, "And Dean." Her head tilted as her mouth closed. "I picture her going down on him in the Quidditch locker rooms, and choking on him because he's so big."

 

Hermione gave him a bit of an odd look, then finally said, "So it's not weird I've thought about how Ron's arse would look while he shagged Lavender?"

 

Harry huffed out a laugh. "Not unless it's weird that I once daydreamed about bending Pansy Parkinson over a table in the Great Hall and railing her from behind."

 

Hermione let out a shaky breath of her own. "Really, Harry? 'Railing'?" She asked with a smile.

 

He just shrugged. "Seemed appropriate."

 

"It does, now that you say it." His oldest friend nodded. "I can definitely see Pansy being a girl who likes it rough."

 

"So c'mon Hermione, I've told you my embarrassing one. What about yours?"

 

She blushed furiously, hands twisting in her lap. "There were...rumors...about Angelina and the twins." Harry heard a corner of parchment tear off in sacrifice to his friend's embarrassment. "Supposedly she would use her mouth on one while with the other."

 

Harry just waited, shifting uncomfortably in his seat. Not because his best friend was grossing him out, but because he was responding to the images she was creating.

 

"And I just have this picture in my head: me, on my hands and knees, sucking Fred's cock while George fucks me from behind." She gasped softly, her eyes drifting shut. "George would spank me, and tell me what a bad girl I am." Harry thought he heard a rustle of fabric, imagining her squirming in her seat. "And Fred would thread his fingers through my hair, holding my face up so his brother's thrusts force my mouth to take all of him."

 

Harry felt himself shifting in his seat too, and Hermione jumped in shock when the ancient chair let out a squeak. 

 

Hermione looked mortified, and Harry knew he had to do something. 

 

"Yeah, I definitely get that one." He said quickly, then raced to clarify. "I nearly took a bludger to the face the other day because I was daydreaming about Ginny and Demelza at the same time." 

 

She watched him carefully, cheeks still pink, and he continued. 

 

"There's something so sexy to me about girls snogging." He felt his breathing pick up, his chest rising and falling heavily as the image reformed. "The sight of them doing it around me is just incredible. Feeling their tongues against each other's and my cock….watching Demelza pushing on the back of Ginny's head to take more of me while she sucked my bollocks…"

 

Harry had to stop, feeling much too wound up from just the words and the friction of his trousers. He looked to see Hermione sitting across from him at the table, her eyes closed and lips parted. Harry heard a rustle of fabric again, and she moaned softly. 

 

Holy. Shite.  

 

Harry’s mind snapped under the weight of shock at what she was doing.

 

"Your turn." Harry whispered, feeling wildly out of control. He loosened his belt and trousers, and there was no way she missed the jangling noise of his buckle.

 

She looked at him in shock, cheeks flaming, another low moan tearing it's way from her mouth.

 

"I'm by myself in the Prefect's bath, just finishing up, so I'm clean and dry, standing in nothing but a towel when Roger Davies walks in. He looks away quickly, but I saw the desire in his eyes." She moaned again, nearly panting now. "He's the sexiest boy in the school, and I want him to want me. I drop my towel and kneel on it, waiting for him. He walks over, naked now, his hard cock pointing at me. I take him in both hands, stroking him fast and hard until he comes. All over me. I feel his seed dripping down my nice, clean body, covering my breasts and stomach."

 

Harry watched in shock at Hermione’s hand, tracing the exposed skin between the open buttons of her uniform shirt, stroking gently down towards her chest. 

 

"Christ Hermione." He gasped out, his hand stroking himself awkwardly, half in his trousers under the table. Her eyes slid open, and she met his gaze with a look of heat he didn't think she was capable of. She waited, body rocking minutely while she watched him expectantly, eyes bright over parted lips. 

 

"One night I came down to the Common Room, well after midnight. I found Parvati sitting alone in front of the fire, wearing nothing but a ‘Potter’ Quidditch jersey. We got to chatting, and I told her I was sorry for being such a prat at the Yule Ball fourth year. She told me she would only accept my apology if I made it up to her.” Harry gulped, feeling the scene in his bones. “She spread her legs, guiding my face down to her.” 

 

Harry’s eyes had closed at some point, the fantasy all too real. He heard Hermione breathing hard as he went on in a low voice. 

 

“I would spend the rest of the night kissing her, and teasing her with my tongue. I’d work her into a frenzy before I even touched her clit.” 

 

Hermione whimpered, and Harry’s eyes darted open to see her face flushed, biting down on her lower lip. 

 

“I’d work my tongue in circles over her then, feeling how I was driving her mad.” 

 

“Would you put your tongue into her?” Hermione asked in a whisper.

 

“I’d lick my way down from her clit and slide my tongue deep inside of her. Thrusting it in and curling it to reach all of her.” 

 

Hermione moaned. 

 

“And then I would move back up to suck on her clit, sliding my fingers in to take over for my tongue.” 

 

“Oh my God.” Hermione panted, a pained expression on her face. 

 

“I’d curl them inside of her, stroke her g-spot…”

 

“Oh my God!” Hermione cried, her hand slapping down on the table as her body started to shake. 

 

“...while I kept licking and sucking her clit until she came for me, finally having to push me away to force me to stop pleasuring her.” 

 

Hermione’s mouth was open in a silent scream, her whole body flushed and trembling as her orgasm washed over her. Harry watched, painfully hard and utterly shocked at the turn this night had taken, until her tremors finally subsided and her eyes slid open to look at him in wonder. 

 

“Merlin, Harry.” She breathed out, the realization already starting to creep into her eyes. 

 

“So…” He answered slowly, feeling his own face burning while his cock throbbed painfully. “...I should probably be getting to bed. Maybe a shower first.” He finished awkwardly. 

 

“Oh. Okay.” Hermione’s reply was meek, quiet. 

 

“This was fun.” Harry said, trying to sound bright, but not able to look at her. 

 

Hermione giggled, the sound breaking into a full blown laugh the longer it went on. 

 

“Honestly Harry.” she said fondly, finally getting him to meet her eyes. They started to gather their things, shoving books and parchment into bags. The silence stretched between them. 

 

“Harry.” Her quiet voice cut across him, and he turned to see her biting her bottom lip again, twitching at the sight. 

 

“Hmm?” 

 

Hermione looked down, then up at him through her lashes. He’d never seen such an intense look on her face before, her eyes on fire. She was tracing the line of her shirt with a finger again, then her other hand came up and she made a show of sucking her middle finger deep into her mouth with a moan, her eyes never leaving his. She bobbed her head on the digit once, then again, before slowly sliding it free, leaving it to rest against her lips. 

 

“Have a nice shower.” 

 

He snorted a shaky laugh, the awkwardness disappearing, but the image was burned into his mind forever. 

 

“Thanks Hermione.” He said in a low voice, swinging his bag onto his shoulder. “I’m a lucky bloke to have you as a best friend.” 

 

Her bright smile would stay with him just as long. 

Chapter 7: A Captain's Punishment (Harry/Demelza/Ginny - Locker Room Adventures 03)

Harry knew he had a problem. One that, if caught, was going to be headline news for the rest of his hopefully short life.

 

'Peeping Potter Strikes Again! Can the Aurors stop this known menace?'

 

Admittedly not as bad as being called a Dark Wizard by those same rags, but still, he knew what he was doing was wrong.

 

He carried his Invisibility Cloak with him all the time before anyway, but now his mind constantly pried him with images of the girls and couples around him. Most disturbingly was one of Flitwick and Pince, and that was when Harry knew, without a doubt, that he needed to do something to relieve the pressure. Which was how he found himself sneaking into the Quidditch locker rooms before practice, and from the sounds of things, he was running late.

 

A steady slurping emanated from the room, and Harry's heart tried to leap out of his chest and turn the corner before the rest of him. When the carnal scene resolved itself in front of him, his eyes tried to follow suit in evacuating his head.

 

As he had suspected, and secretly hoped, Ginny knelt in front of Dean, his cock steadily thrusting into her mouth. Her shirt was on the floor next to her, leaving her in just a sheer, dark green bra. She held his hands in hers on his thighs, her face already flushed with effort. 

 

As he watched Dean thrust harder, she leaned back with a dark look crossing her face. 

 

"Gentle, Dean." She warned.

 

He nodded without looking bothered, simply resuming his previous motions as soon as she took him between her lips again. Continuing to ignore her warning,  he twisted one of his hands out of hers, bringing it to grasp the ponytail high on the back of her head. Using his new grip he thrust forward harder, and Harry watched Ginny struggle to take more of his length than he thought possible. She quickly started to gag around him, and he saw her hand squeezing Dean's tightly. 

 

Ignoring her plight, Dean drove himself into her even harder. The anger in Ginny’s eyes was replaced by shock as he fucked her mouth, his arm flexing as he yanked her face towards his body. 

 

Harry was starting to worry he was going to have to step in as Dean kept going, until finally Harry saw her hand grab ahold of him and do something that made him yelp in pain and release her.

 

"What the fuck Dean?" Ginny's voice was rough, and she wiped at her chin with her hand as she stood.

 

"What?" He asked, and even Harry couldn’t miss the insincerity. "You've been getting better. I thought by now…"

 

"You thought by now I'd be as good as one of your slags from the pool this Summer?" Her voice dripped with malice. "What? You thought I didn't know about them?" 

 

Dean's face twisted in anger. "You would be if you tried!" He shouted back, and Harry would have rather faced Riddle again than witness this. It was a hideous situation, and he regretted every decision that had led him to this point. 

 

Ginny, her face a mask of fury, snapped back at him. "Well go fuck one of them then! Because no matter how many times you try to guilt me into it, I'm not! And I'm not putting up with your shite anymore either! We're through!"

 

She turned to storm from the room, only making it a few steps before she growled in frustration. Whirling on her heel, she stalked back over and snatched up her shirt, hastily putting it on and doing up the buttons as she walked away. She was clearly trying not to let him see her cry as she rushed from the room. 

 

Dean's anger faded quickly after she had left, and he sat down with a thump, leaving Harry standing uncomfortably in the corner.

 

"Well, shite."

 

---

 

 

Practice for the following week had alternated between impossibly stilted, and incredibly dangerous. Some days Ginny refused to acknowledge Dean's existence, the other girls on the team following suit. Others, she did her level best to murder her ex-boyfriend and make it look like a tragic accident. 

 

Never knowing which Ginny was going to show up each day made his job as Captain quite difficult. 

 

But if he didn't want to be the first Gryffindor Quidditch captain in years to lead the team to a losing record, he was going to have to pull them back together. He prepared a speech, going so far as to write it down and have Hermione review it. As much as he hated speaking, he knew it was a bare minimum effort to address his team's issues. But then on the day he'd planned to deliver it, Ginny and Demelza had walked out of the locker room in their robes, giggling madly together. They lined up for practice with wide smiles, and Harry decided to toss his speech out the window. 

 

"Good to see some smiles on the pitch again!" He called out to the group. "Let's have some fun today! Scrambled squads, scrimmage, let's go!"

 

It very quickly became obvious what had the two girls in such a good mood: They were absolutely terrorizing the rest of the team, and having a fantastic time doing it. 

 

Between the two of them they had reduced no less than three of the other players to flinching anytime they, the Quaffle, or a bludger was within sight. On top of that, the two seemed to be playing a game of tag at ludicrous speed, dodging and rolling around everyone else on the pitch. And also only acknowledged 'tags' on rather….specific areas. Ones that disqualified Harry and the other blokes from playing. Publicly, anyway.

 

Harry actually turmed away from the Crack of one of the tags Ginny made on Demelza on reflex, grateful for Demelza's enchanted robes and Ginny's gloves, lest they wind up in the Hospital Wing because of a high-speed Quidditch spanking incident. 

 

He had no choice but to blow his whistle.

 

"Ladies!" He called out once everyone was hovering. "While I appreciate your enthusiasm today, let's make it so everyone walks away from practice today better, and uninjured. Please."

 

"Sorry Captain!" Ginny called back with a wide smile, the 'dutiful player' routine spoiled by the fit of giggles she caught from whatever Demelza had whispered to her.

 

Blowing his whistle to restart practice, he said a quick prayer requesting the uninjured part, at least. He resumed flying with the rest of the team, but only a few minutes later he realized it was going to be up to him to make it happen. And he could only see one way to do that.

 

Blowing long on his whistle again, he wasted no time. "That'll be it for today Lions, great work!" Some ruefully shaking heads greeted his announcement, but he ignored them. "Weasley, Robins, stay behind please!"

 

He saw Demelza nudge her friend who looked suddenly nervous, the pair of them landing close by.

 

"Something the matter, Captain?" Demelza preemptively asked, sounding innocent. 

 

"Robins, don't even try it." He retorted with a smirk. "Blame your partner in crime's twin brothers for it, but understand I'm not falling for your bullshite."

 

She smiled, unrepentant.

 

"While I'm glad to see you two enjoying yourselves, and definitely appreciate the flying demonstration you put on today, this has to be a one-time thing. Understood?"

 

They both nodded.

 

"Good. Now as punishment for you ruining a practice we definitely needed, each of you owes me 5 sets of stairs."

 

He took a morbid enjoyment at the shocked looks on their faces, as clearly this part of whatever they had planned was going off the rails. A couple of trips up and down the stairs to the stands was no joke. Five bordered on a real punishment.

 

"Captain," Demelza said quickly, "it's really hot today. Can we at least ditch our robes before we start?"

 

Harry grunted in feigned annoyance. "Fine."

 

Having made the request, Demelza was the first out of her protective robes. Harry didn't know if she kept shrinking her practice clothes farther, but when she turned to toss her robes over the bench he couldn't help running his eyes over her in the tight shorts and t-shirt. Ginny turned to do the same after exchanging a look with her friend, revealing shorts that were downright obscene, and Harry felt himself bite down on his lip.

 

As the pair stood side by side in front of him again, he saw Demelza nudge an uncharacteristically quiet Ginny's shoulder with her own.

 

"Are you sure," Ginny asked tentatively, " that there isn't anything else you'd rather have us do for punishment Harry?"

 

Demelza's hand had slid around behind Ginny's back, and he saw the girl's fingertips appear on the far side of Ginny's hips.

 

"Like what?" He asked sternly, fighting valiantly to subdue his tremors of excitement. 

 

Demelza laid her head on Ginny's shoulder, meeting his eyes without reservation.

 

"I'm sure we can think of something if we put our heads together." 

 

---

 

It was better than he had ever imagined, fantasized about, or dreamed of.

 

The feel of Demelza’s narrow hips between his hands was amazing, the sight of her sex clinging to his shaft as he took her more pleasing than he'd ever hoped for. Hearing her moans coming from between Ginny's spread legs, knowing it was him giving her that pleasure was invigorating in a way he’d never experienced. And knowing his thrusts were driving her mouth against Ginny's sex, turning Ginny into a gasping, moaning wreck, nearly broke him.

 

He saw Ginny's eyes struggling open under the weight of pleasure, finally meeting his and causing her to cry out. Her back arched against the bench they were all on, and she moved her hands to pull Demelza's face against her. In turn, Demelza grasped Ginny's breasts, rolling hard nipples between her fingers.

 

Harry's hips started moving faster as he watched, hearing Demelza start to pant and scream against Ginny, who responded the same to the additional stimulation. He wasn't sure who orgasmed first, both girls' cries melting together into the sexiest sound he'd ever heard in his life. 

 

Harry, inordinately proud of himself, still thrust into Demelza until the breathless girl pulled away, shaking. She climbed up Ginny who was in a similar state, eventually meeting her in a deep kiss. Harry twitched in the air at the sight, his hand caressing Demelza's arse while he tried not to combust.

 

He heard their mouths part noisily. 

 

"This fucking stud still hasn't come." Demelza said against Ginny's lips. "And I can't take any more." He heard the smile in her voice. "Should we finish up our punishment by giving him something special?"

 

Presumably the redhead nodded, and the two girls moved from the bench to the floor in a tangle of attractive limbs, kneeling side by side and looking at him with flushed faces. 

 

Demelza reached out, dragging him over by his cock without hesitation and directing him towards Ginny. The redhead watched his approach with dark eyes, a look of heated anticipation on her face. She licked her lips as he neared, her gaze darting up to his face before she leaned forward and took him deeply into her mouth.

 

She moaned around him, a sound Harry felt all the way in his eyes , and Demelza watched intently with a ravenous stare.

 

"How do I taste on his cock?" 

 

Ginny moaned at her question, long and low. She sucked his cock eagerly, bobbing her head and looking up at him while they watched, gaining confidence as she went.

 

"Doesn't she look fantastic Harry?"

 

He could only nod in response, and barely managed that. His hands were balled into such tight fists that he worried his nails would dig right into his palms.

 

"But she's being so selfish, don't you think?"

 

Without waiting for an answer, Demelza leaned towards her friend, putting her lips to her ear and whispering. She smiled, and Harry heard Demelza's hand slap down on Ginny's arse, the redhead yelping around him. Ginny turned to give her friend a dirty look, receiving a heated kiss instead. Harry watched their tongues clash, his heart racing as Demelza brought them closer, then moved to continue their kiss around his tip, and then started to work their mouths in tandem over his full length, each taking a side.

 

The feeling was less intense than what Ginny had been doing by herself a moment before, but the visual they provided was more than worth the trade. Watching the two naked girls kneeling in front of him while their tongues and lips battled on his cock surpassed anything he'd ever thought he'd experience. 

 

And Demelza kept pushing it farther. 

 

She pulled away from him with a sinful smile and Harry saw her hand gently tugging on Ginny's nipples.

 

"C'mon Gin" She teased from where she'd slid down, her breath hot against Harry's bollocks. "Show him what you can do."

 

He felt Demelza dragging her tongue across him then, the intense feeling making him gasp. But he only had eyes for Ginny, who had started to bob her head forcefully on him, taking every inch of him until he bumped into the back of her throat, her eyes staring up at him hungrily. 

 

She moaned thickly around him, her eyes darting in her friend's direction for a second, and with the realization that Demelza was still working her hands on Ginny's body, it all became too much for him.

 

"Oh God, GIn…" He tried to warn her, and from the look of determination that crossed her face as she moved even faster, she had understood. Harry felt a bolt of lightning strike the base of his spine and his eyes were forced shut by the force of his orgasm. And still, the two girls worked him with everything they had to draw out his pleasure. He felt like he came an impossible amount into Ginny's mouth, her tongue and lips never faltering. Finally, when Harry felt ready to collapse, they let him slip from their mouths. 

 

"Don't even think about being greedy Weasley." Demelza said, already moving, smashing her lips against the other girl's. Her hand on the back of her neck kept a surprised Ginny from pulling away when Demelza's tongue invaded her mouth, and so thorough was the girls' attempt to share, that Harry thought he might be ready to go again by the time they slowed.

 

Finally done with each Ginny, Demelza gave his shaft one last stroke before licking his tip and causing his knees to tremble worryingly. He only hoped they both shared the bone-deep satisfaction he felt.

 

Harry offered a shaky hand to each of them, meeting Ginny's thoughtful look with a smile, and pointedly ignoring Demelza's mocking "Why thank you good sir!" in an overly posh accent.

 

"So, Harry, does a threesome live up to the hype?" She went on to ask with a knowing smirk.

 

He met each of their eyes. "I can say with total honesty that being with the two of you has been the most incredible experience of my life."

 

Ginny blushed, but Demelza looked over at her in excitement. "Oh Ginny, isn't he just too sweet?"

 

He watched the exchange, still confused by Ginny's behavior. She seemed like herself, but quieter, and Harry was suddenly afraid she was already regretting this.

 

"You ok Gin?" He asked softly.

 

Demelza shot her another 'I told you so!' look, and the redhead sighed in annoyance. 

 

"I'm fine Harry. Really." She looked away from her friend and at him with a blush. "More than fine, actually." Her smile finally starting to set him at ease.

 

"She just needed a chance to see not all blokes are the same is all." Demelza chimed in, grinning at Ginny's dirty look without remorse.

 

"Well, whatever the reason for this," Harry said, leaning forward to give a surprised Demelza a kiss on the cheek. "Thank you." 

 

He repeated the action, kissing Ginny on the cheek as well, seeing her eyes burn into him.

 

And not seeing Demelza's eyes flash with triumph. 

 

"We are so doing this again!"

 

Chapter 8: A Balanced Approach (Cormac/Hermione - Runaway Potions Accident 02)

“Harry, we need to talk.” 

 

Talking was the last thing Harry wanted to do at the moment. He would much rather continue sitting with Ginny in his lap in the comfortable chair in front of the fireplace, stroking her back in between her shirt and her denims, and slowly working her into a state where she was physically incapable of not shagging his brains out. He sighed heavily, feeling Ginny lay her head down on his shoulder and giggle softly in his ear. 

 

“About what, mate?” He tried to keep the annoyance out of his voice, because clearly Ron thought this was important, but Harry was struggling to care. Ginny’s breath on his neck was extremely distracting, the subtle shifting of her weight causing a friction that made it even harder to think. 

 

“About Hermione!” He nearly shouted, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. 

 

Harry drew in a breath, letting it out and counted to three. “What about Hermione, Ron?”

 

The lanky redhead looked at him like his was stupid, insane, or both. 

 

“What about...what? Seriously Harry? Look at her!” Ron’s face was splotchy, and Harry figured he couldn’t push it much farther. Even if Ginny’s giggle made him want to.

 

The girl in question stood, talking with another student in her Arithmancy class, likely discussing something none of them would understand. 

 

“Yep. She’s right there.” Harry answered, trying not to smirk as Ginny started to outright laugh against his neck. 

 

Ron appeared to be nearing a stroke. “Look at what she’s wearing!” He choked out. 

 

Harry looked over again, noting Hermione’s appearance. Her skirt was definitely shorter than he was used to seeing, a few inches of bare thigh visible between the tops of her high socks and the hem. And she had discarded her Gryffindor tie, undoing a few of the buttons on her shirt. Most notably, a stylish new pair of spectacles was perched on her nose, and Harry thought they fit her perfectly. 

 

“What Ron? Classes are done, she’s allowed to loosen up a bit.”

 

“Loosen up…..Harry, you can’t be serious. What if she’s dressing like that because she wants some new bloke to ask her out?”

 

Ginny snorted against him, and Harry tried not to roll his eyes at his friend. “Mate, look, McGonagall could walk in here right now and not bat an eyelash at Hermione. And as far as other blokes go…”

 

“Go ahead Harry, tell him.” Ginny whispered hotly against his ear. “Tell him 5 minutes after they broke up she was on her hands and knees screaming for another bloke as she came.” 

 

Harry had to admire the twisted opportunism of his girlfriend as she managed to torment him in so many different ways at once. 

 

“...look, mate. You two called it off for a reason, yea? Why not just take some time and think about things?” Harry struggled out. 

 

“That’s what I’m doing!” He argued. “I’m thinking about Hermione, and thinking she’s going to draw all the wrong kinds of attention with her tits hanging out.” 

 

“Imagine what’d he say if he knew they’d been wrapped around McLaggen's cock.” Her tongue brushed against his ear as she breathed on him with torturous words. 

 

“Hermione is entirely capable of making her own decisions, Ron, whether you agree with them or not.” Harry shook his head sadly. “Not respecting that is why you two didn’t work out the first 4 times anyway, isn’t it?”

 

“I just don’t want to see her get hurt.” Ron huffed, his head falling. 

 

“I doubt he’d want to see McLaggen’s come all over her face either.” Ginny moaned against him softly, her hips shifting again, and Harry nudged her with an elbow. 

 

“You hurt her plenty, Ron.” Harry reminded his friend. “Maybe now it’s time for you to see what you can learn from that.” 

 

Ron nodded, rose, and walked away without chastising Ginny, which shocked both of them. 

 

“You really think he’s going to learn anything?” Ginny asked skeptically.

 

“Who knows? Hopefully. But really I just wanted him to go away.” Harry replied, running his hand under the tight waist of her denims and finding the tops of her knickers. “Besides, it’s nearing curfew, and we’ve got to get out of here if we’re...going out tonight.” 

 

Ginny’s smile made his heart pound, but then she looked over his shoulder, her smile growing. 

 

“Looks like we’re not the only ones going out.” She said, watching Hermione head for the door, making excuses about leaving her things in the library, but meeting Cormac’s eyes deliberately before she left. 

 

---

 

"McLag...Cormac, aren't we going to go somewhere?"

 

"What's wrong with here?" He asked with a grin. "You're my sexy little swot - I thought you'd like it here."

 

Hermione huffed in annoyance, but stopped pushing his hands away from her, and McLaggen picked up where he had left off unbuttoning her shirt. She looked anxiously around the seemingly vacant library, her eyes eventually drifting shut in pleasure from his kisses on her neck and moving down her chest. 

 

"We've got to do something about this, though." He said, referring bluntly to her plain, practical bra. "You've got fantastic tits, and this thing just doesn't do them justice."

 

Hermione looked like she was torn between smacking him, or thanking him for the crude compliment. But when her mouth opened next it was with a soft gasp of pleasure from the hand that had disappeared under her skirt. Her eyes widened in shock and her fingers gripped his arms. Cormac pulled his lips away from her neck to smile widely at her, then did something with his hand that made a full-throated sound of pleasure pour from her mouth. The look of amazement on her face lingered even while he pushed her knickers down her thighs, leaving them hanging around the tops of her socks.

 

Kissing her again, he started urging her to turn around towards the table her books were spread out on, but she pressed back with her hands, and pulled away to look at him.

 

"What?" He asked, already leaning in for another kiss she dodged. 

 

"It's just...not very romantic to do it like that, is it?"

 

"Really, Granger? You came to the bloke who likes to pull your hair and spank you for romance ?" He teased, causing her to pink in embarrassment. She huffed again in irritation, but let him start to kiss her neck and chest again, relenting when his strong hands turned her this time, eventually putting her palms down on the polished wood.

 

McLaggen's belt jangled and he shoved his trousers and boxers down, stroking himself behind Hermione.

 

"Bend over." He said, missing the look of exasperation on her face. Flipping her skirt up, he cursed softly.

 

"Merlin, I forgot what a great arse you have." He moved into position behind her, only for her skirt to fall back down in the way. He flipped it back up and growled at her. "Hold your skirt up."

 

Again, he missed the dark look that crossed her face even while she put her cheek down on the table and reached back for her skirt.

 

But every negative thing she had thought or felt since meeting up with him was instantly wiped off her face when McLaggen lined up and slid himself into her. Hermione’s mouth let out a sound bone-deep satisfaction that she felt ashamed at hearing from herself.

 

Cormac didn't waste any time, quickly building up to a pace that had Hermione’s eyes wide behind her new glasses. Then he thrust harder, driving Hermione forward with enough force that they slid down her nose even while his hands on her hips pulled her back. Hermione’s fingers had clenched in her skirt from where she still held it up for him, her face and chest sliding on the table. The studious girl had obviously been quite keen even before they started - the look of building tension as her body responded to him giving her away. McLaggen seemed to pick up on this and hastened his pace, slamming their bodies together with a steady clap. She bit down on her lip to silence what would have been a reverberating scream of pleasure, the sound still forcing its way from her closed mouth as she orgasmed. The intense sensation seemed to roll through her for a long minute, until every ounce of tension left her body and she lay limp on the table.

 

And McLaggen wore a smile of triumph while he continued to fuck her, their bodies meeting methodically, her arse bouncing from every one.

 

"Oh my God Cormac." Hermione moaned, her words slurred. 

 

You shouldn't wait so long next time." He teased. "Pent up desire as strong as yours can be a dangerous thing."

 

Hermione simply moaned in response, bringing her hands around to push up her glasses before resting her chin down on her crossed arms. McLaggen let go of her hips to pick her skirt back up with one hand and deliver a stinging smack with the other.

 

"I thought I told you to hold your skirt up." 

 

Hermione gasped from the strike, but when she reached behind herself again,  McLaggen, rather than let her grab her skirt, took hold of both of her wrists.

 

"Cormac, what….oh my God!"

 

Without mercy, he pulled her back to meet his vicious thrusts, and her eyes went from relaxed to frantic, to carnal in an instant. Her chest dragged over the table as he took her, Hermione’s mouth falling open as her breath was stolen. McLaggen's hips rocked her forward so hard that her new glasses had slipped from her nose to sit on her face crookedly, and she looked completely engulfed by pleasure. Hermione’s eyes slammed shut with a weak scream, her pants preventing her from announcing her second orgasm any more loudly as her whole body shook. 

 

Releasing his hold on her, he let Hermione fall to the table as her pleasure subsided. Her cheeks were flushed brightly as she lay limply, not even noticing as her arm made a mess of her parchments and books. McLaggen watched in amusement, still thrusting slowly and waiting for her to recover.

 

A few long moments later she stirred, pressing herself off the wood surface and fixing her glasses before looking at him over her shoulder in astonishment. He backed away with a smirk and a flutter of her eyelids, his eyes looking between her and the floor in front of him pointedly.

 

Hermione looked like she had half a mind to tell him where to get off, but instead steeled herself before standing and turning, then sliding down in front of him. She looked up tentatively, pushing up her glasses with the tip of her finger.

 

"I didn’t like how you finished last time." Hermione said, her eyes locked on the hand stroking his cock. "It's demeaning."

 

"I know." He nodded with excitement. "But I love it. You look so sexy with my come covering your face."

 

"I just…." Hermione's voice cut off when he reached out and grabbed her hair, forcing her face up. He came with a grunt, stroking himself over her, trying to cover every inch of her and her new glasses. His strong hand kept her from turning away and he kept going until he was sure he had nothing left to give.

 

Hermione’s eyes and mouth had snapped shut the instant she realized what was happening, and she opened them carefully now to see him stroking the very last of himself onto her. She looked up at him in indignation, not noticing the drips from her face onto her cleavage.

 

"Merlin, was I right, or was I right?" He said smugly. "You look incredible like that in glasses!" He finished tucking himself away and doing up his belt. "You good Granger?" He asked nonchalantly as she started to rise. "My mates are waiting on me to start the Poker game." 

 

Hermione nodded out of habit, but in disbelief of his obnoxiousness. She saw him look her up and down.

 

"Good Lord that's sexy." His frank appraisal making her feel, clearly, even more conflicted. "Fix the lingerie situation and you're PlayWizard Centerfold material Granger."

 

He took one more look she tried not to notice.

 

"And don't wait so long next time, yea?" He called over his shoulder as he headed for the door. "Get your daily dose of Vitamin O from me and you won't be so stiff all the time!"

 

Chapter 9: Formalities (Draco/Hermione)

The party was in full swing, and he had absolutely no idea what he was doing there.

 

Looking around the room, Draco saw friends chatting about inane things, people dancing to the gramophone in the corner belching out what passed for music with his generation, and what would have been recognized the World 'round as an after-exams party. 

 

And maybe if you weren't such a standoffish, judgemental arsehole you'd be enjoying yourself as well, pillock.

 

He took a sip of something overpoweringly sweet that he suspected was roughly half cheap grain alcohol and watched everyone else his age have fun. 

 

Worthless degenerates. Not an ounce of class or breeding…

 

He shook his head quickly, trying to clear it.

 

Merlin, how many decades is it going to take me to get Lucius's voice out of my head?

 

He took another sip of the sugary poison, honestly impressed whoever mixed the batch managed to make something that could make his cheeks numb still be drinkable. And it gave him something to do, at least. 

 

It was awkward enough for him to be in attendance, leaning against the wall, well away from the crowds. He could only imagine how much worse it would be if he were in the thick of things, or Merlin forbid, if there were some sort of receiving line like at every party his parents had ever thrown in his honor. 

 

Much smarter to stay over here where everyone can ignore me. Or stare daggers at me from the safety of their circle of friends.

 

"Malfoy! Glad you could slither your way up from the dungeons!"

 

"Finnegan, I'm shocked to see you're not passed out in a pool of your own vomit already."

 

The men, despite their barbs, shook hands with a shared smile. 

 

"Nah, I got it all out one of the windows." He said seriously, barely cracking a smile as he drank an alarming amount of the 'punch.' "But I'm glad you decided to come. It's not a Hogwarts party without some sourpuss Slytherins standing around shooting dirty looks at people having fun."

 

"I'm contemplating finishing this glass so I never see anything ever again." His dry voice offset by his smirk.

 

Seamus followed Malfoy's eyes over his shoulder to the makeshift dance floor where clusters of people all seemed to be gyrating wildly to different songs.

 

"Not exactly the Wizengamot Ball, is it?" The Irishman asked with a chuckle.

 

One of the figures happened to notice them watching, however, and made her way over, weaving through the crowd.

 

"Slytherins run out of puppies to strangle?" She asked him by way of greeting.

 

"No, but only the large breeds are left, and they're too strong for most of us." Malfoy met her eyes, not seeing the sheer hatred he expected. "So I figured I would see if there were any Hufflepuffs here."

 

Seamus snorted a laugh as Hermione stared at him in amazement. 

 

"A joke, Malfoy? I wasn't sure you were aware of the concept of humor." The bright curiosity in her eyes made him squirm.

 

"And this would normally be where I would say something along the lines of 'I'm familiar with humor, Granger - I've seen your hair, afterall.' but honestly, I'm tired of being an arse all the time. And you look beautiful tonight, hair and all."

 

The look of shock on their faces was the real goal, and Draco stifled a laugh of his own.

 

"Welp," Seamus said loudly, "I'm clearly about to pass out drunk, so I'm going to go find something soft to do it on." He walked off without another word, shaking his head.

 

Hermione continued to blink slowly at him, and he saw her mind whirring behind glassy eyes.

 

"Malfoy, I'm ready to accept this seeming change in your personality and move on with treating you as a normal human, but there is one thing I need to say to you first." Hermione said with the seriousness of the inebriated. 

 

The crack of her hand on his cheek was loud enough to quiet the room for a moment.

 

He had seen the slap coming, despite it being an abrupt change in the tone of their encounter. But when you spend years expecting a new hurt to be coming at you constantly from unexpected directions, it starts getting easier to see them coming from expected ones.

 

He felt his cheek glowing from the force of her hand, watching her shake it at her side subtly. Her eyes were an odd mix of curiosity and satisfaction, and he met her look openly.

 

"Not going to knee me in the Bludgers next?" He asked dryly.

 

A corner of her mouth twitched up. "No. I might want you fully functional later."

 

Draco felt his eyebrows rise at that comment, his eyes sweeping over her without his permission. The bushy haired girl was wearing a party dress that was quite a bit more daring than he would have expected from her, and he struggled not to let his gaze linger on the swell of her breasts or the curve of her hips.

 

"Seriously, Malfoy, what made you decide to pause the privilege porno that is your life to lower yourself to being here tonight?"

 

"Privilege porno?" He asked, fighting a smile at the vulgarity of a Hermione with lowered inhibitions.

 

"You're familiar with the concept of porn, correct?" She asked archly. 

 

"Yes, I…"

 

"Man with a massive John Thomas has wildly unrealistic sex with an impossibly attractive woman?" She cut him off.

 

"Right, sounds like a normal weekend for me." He snarked back before she continued. 

 

Hermione snorted, the very unladylike sound putting a smile on his face. But his good humor turned fragile when she started to laugh outright. 

 

"Sorry Malfoy, I'm not laughing at you," she said, gasping between bouts of laughter, "I'm just envisioning you walking everywhere with a porn track playing in the background."

 

He tilted his head, not quite sure what to make of her as she continued to laugh.

 

"Are you alright Granger?"

 

"Do you know what the sexiest farm animals are?" She wheezed out, still struggling against her giggles.

 

"What are you on about?"

 

"Brown chicken, brown cow!" She answered in a loud voice, pronouncing the words strangely before breaking out in renewed laughter.

 

"I'd ask if someone had slipped something in your punch, Granger, except with this concoction it wouldn't really be necessary."

 

Hermione wiped a tear from the corner of her eye, still chuckling as she sipped more from her cup.

 

"What is going on with you Granger?" Malfoy asked, his voice curious. "The only thing that has made any sense with you tonight is the slap."

 

"You're one to talk, Malfoy." She fired back, and he had to concede the point.

 

"But…" He prompted. 

 

"I don't want to be the supporting character anymore!" He must have still been staring stupidly.  "I want to be the protagonist! And protagonists make bad decisions, and get their hearts broken, and have regrets!"

 

"Ah." He said with a nod. "I see - You've gone mad."

 

She giggled in reply. "I must have, if I'm over here throwing myself at you. " Hermione looked down, leaned closer to him, then looked up into his eyes, smiling as his dipped down to her breasts. "Can we go somewhere quiet to...talk?" 

 

"Don't you have a room?" He asked, trying to change the subject. 

 

"Pffft, I share with Ginny." His head tilted at her odd answer, and she clarified. "By this time of night it's probably louder in there than it is out here." His head tilted the other way, and she spoke again. "Talking about porn stars, that girl would put them to shame. The moans, the screams." She shuddered. "The things that she says."

 

"Potter's been coming back to the castle from Auror training?" He asked, still confused.

 

Hermione rolled her eyes at him, muttering darkly. 

 

And then with a lunge, Hermione’s lips were against his, her tongue sliding into his mouth in what quickly turned into a sloppy kiss. She tasted of the too-sweet punch, her breath positively explosive. Before the shock even wore off her small hand was pressed to the front of his trousers, and she hummed in pleasure when she grasped ahold of him.

 

He twisted his face away from hers, pulling his hips back as well.

 

"Granger, what….this is a bad idea."

 

"I know." Her hazy eyes locked on him, drifting between his face and below his belt. "That's why I want to do it."

 

He felt his shoulders bump into the stone behind him, shaking his head.

 

"C'mon Malfoy," she teased. "Show the uppity know-it-all what she doesn't know." 

 

She closed the distance with him again, looking down to stroke his length through his trousers before meeting his eyes with a smile that stole his sanity away.

 

"Take me." She pleaded. "Use me. I'll do anything you want. Do every depraved and indecent thing you've ever thought of to me, and make me regret this tomorrow - if only because it'll never happen again."

 

---

 

The door slammed against the wall of the abandoned classroom with a crash that echoed down the hall. He turned them, her mouth still messily against his and kicked it shut before crowding her against the wall with a thud.

 

"Sorry" He gasped, "was that too rou…"

 

Her hand found his length again, stroking firmly through his trousers. "Not rough enough." She breathed out. "Aren't you going to tear my dress off?"

 

She reached behind herself, apparently lowering the zipper and moving to push the shoulders off. Shaking his head as he struggled to keep up, he reached to help, shoving at the fabric roughly until it fell free and the dress pooled around her ankles. Which left the brightest witch of her age standing in nothing but her shoes and the skimpiest pair of knickers he'd ever seen.

 

And Malfoy found it to be a look that was more than he could resist. 

 

Their lips met again, teeth clacking with the force of their kiss as they devoured one another. His hands slid down to her arse, grabbing her bare flesh tightly and feeling it conform to his hands when he crushed her body to his. He kissed his way to her jaw and followed it back to her ear, biting down gently on the lobe and loving the way she gasped.

 

"Aren't you going to force me to my knees and fuck my face?"

 

Her breathy voice sent a ripple of pleasure down his spine and he drew back to look at her. She tilted her head, watching him back, and he swore she started to move on her own before his hand even touched her bare shoulder. It wound up being much less him ‘forcing’ her, and much more him ‘guiding’ her. He shook his head in confusion, still wondering if this was some sort of elaborate prank. 

 

But how quickly she undid his trousers and stripped his lower half was no joke. And neither was the eager way she started to suck him, causing his eyes to lose focus completely. 

 

“Good Lord, Granger.” He gasped out as she sucked him, hard and fast. There was no teasing, no trepidation, and no holding back from Hermione. He felt himself bumping into the back of her throat even while her cheeks hollowed on his shaft while she sucked. She stared up at him then, and he saw a touch of madness in her lustful eyes. Her head jolted from every impact of her as she took all of him, pushing herself forward still. 

 

Malfoy looked down at her while she attacked him, the sight of her naked except for the heels she knelt on and a scrap of fabric that didn’t cover anything nearly too much for him, and he groaned in pleasure. 

 

And then her bushy hair was in his face again, her lips against his chest. She pushed him back until his hips hit the dusty teacher’s desk, and then shoved him backwards onto it. Malfoy, knowing better than to fight her, went along with what she obviously wanted and scooted up onto the desk. She yanked his shirt off over his head, looking him up and down in satisfaction while she shoved her own knickers down, pushing him back farther still as she climbed on top of him. She wound up straddling him while his feet still hung mostly off the end, his head nearly drooping off the opposite side.

 

She wasted no time again, gripping him with one hand to line him up, then dropping down on him with a moan, her eyes clamping shut in pleasure. 

 

Malfoy felt his whole body tighten in pleasure at the feel of her wet heat surrounding him, nearly chuckling to himself as she took what she wanted, yet again. He wasn't stupid enough to complain, but was totally unsurprised that a clearly inebriated Hermione’s words and actions were at odds.

 

Throwing away those useless thoughts, he watched her begin to bounce, throwing her head back as she started to pant. Her wild mane cascaded down her shoulders, and she pulled her hands away from his chest with matching scratches to tease her own breasts. Draco ran his hands up her legs, stroking her thighs and arse before settling them on her hips. He couldn't help but notice she was still wearing her shoes, and found the sight oddly sexy. 

 

Like everything else, she rode him fast and hard, seeming to climb towards her peak at record pace. He matched her movements with thrusts up into her, and her cries grew ever louder. Finally, she looked down at him with a scary intensity, her hips starting to grind more than bounce, and her mouth fell open with an unrestrained look of lust he would never forget. She rode him viciously into the desk, taking exactly what she needed from him. And when he finally felt her starting to clench and flutter around him, her screams of pleasure told him her orgasm would be one she would never forget. 

 

As her senses returned to her she reached forward and wrapped a hand around the back of his neck, yanking him up to kiss him sloppily. Hermione managed to convey her wants without words, and he grabbed her arse while her legs wrapped around his back. Doing an awkward bounce to the edge, a little moan of pleasure bubbled out of her with every move. Draco eventually shifted to stand, Hermione still clinging to him, and turned to set her down.

 

Thinking it was only fair for him to chase his own pleasure at this point, he started to thrust into her roughly. Hermione’s head flew back with a guttural moan of agreement, and she let herself flop back onto the dusty surface. He used his hands to unwrap her legs from around his waist, guiding them up to put her ankles on his shoulders. Pulling her into him with hands on the tops of her thighs, Draco snapped his hips forward, a clap filling the room as their bodies met with every thrust. His eyes couldn't decide where to look, shifting constantly between the joining of their bodies, the rhythmic bouncing of her breasts, and the look of abject pleasure on her face.

 

Hermione, rocking from every thrust, didn't seem to know what to do with her hands. They scrabbled at the edges of the desk, then flopped loosely. 

 

"Touch yourself." His voice growled.

 

Hermione, ever the overachiever, complied quickly. One hand moved to support her breast, her eyes locking on his with the clear message that she was presenting herself to him. Her other hand slid to the tiny strip of hair at the junction of her legs, then down. He noticed for the first time that her nails had been painted a pale pink as one finger started to rub a small circle on her clit. Looking back up to see her still staring at him hotly, she licked her lips and closed her hand around her nipple. Her mouth opened with the sexiest look he'd ever seen, a wanton moan fogging his brain over completely. 

 

Draco felt the tightness in his bollocks and knew he was close. His hands gripped her thighs even harder, his fingers digging in as he fucked her with everything he had. Her cries of pleasure broke through his mind at the same time he felt her tighten around him again, and it was all too much. His orgasm slammed into him, and he shook as his cock twitched and spasmed inside of her. 

 

With the clarity that his finish had brought, he felt tension creeping back into his shoulders. 

 

"Hermione, are you….alright?" He cursed himself for being so awkward. 

 

She lay limply on the desk, her body still picked and her chest heaving as she caught her breath. A giggle broke the stillness in the room.

 

"You realize tonight was the first time you've ever called me 'Hermione', right?"

 

"Well if I had known this would be the result I would've started years ago."

 

She struggled onto her elbows, looking at him in disbelief before she broke out in laughter again, flopping back down onto the desk.

 

Notes:

So this is my first story with these two, and it definitely wasn't an easy one. I still feel like the tone is a bit off, but if you assume some offscreen AU happenings (which obviously has to have happened) it kind of works.

Before anyone complains: the difference in what Hermione says and what Draco does is intentional. If it seems off, well, that's just my shortcomings as a writer.

And yes, I did feel the need to poke the H/G bear. Because even though they've always been my couple/ship of choice, I can't help but have fun by being irreverent with them sometimes.

Appreciate everyone who has read and/or reviewed!

Chapter 10: Misbehaving (Harry/Pansy - Part 02)

"Hey Weaslette, your knees are still dirty!"

 

Goddammit Harry thought, Can't we get through one meal without the two of them harassing each other?

 

"Shut it, cow!" The fiery redhead returned with a distinct lack of creativity, her cheeks burning.

 

The dark haired girl grinned viciously. "Uh oh Red, you sound awfully raspy. Maybe if you'd give Thomas what he really wants he'd take it easier on your throat."

 

Dean's face clouded with anger as well as his girlfriend's, the pair both looking ready to go for their wands. Harry started to make his way over, loathe as he was to get involved.

 

He supposed as Head Boy, it technically was his responsibility. 

 

"Then again," Pansy continued in a wry voice, "if you did that you probably wouldn't be able to walk. So it's really a choice of if the rest of the school doesn't want to hear you, or see you." She put her hand on her chin for a moment in thought. "Thomas, how would you feel about helping Hogwarts out and doing both?"

 

Dean definitely looked interested, an expression that Ginny didn’t miss. Nor did the elbow she jammed into his ribs. Realizing she was behind and losing ground in the argument, Ginny went for her wand.

 

And Harry sighed, realizing he was going to be forced into acting.

 

"Parkinson!" His voice barked out as his disillusionment dropped. Most of the students jumped, many quickly turning to walk away. "I've warned you before about harassing other students in the halls. Now you can explain to the Assistant Headmaster why this is so difficult for you. In detention."

 

Harry turned to Ginny and Dean, shaking his head at the couple, then indicating they should leave with a tilt of his head.

 

"What a surprise!" Pansy’s voice mocked. "Potter lets his friends go when they were the ones about to start casting spells, and the Slytherin gets detention." Pansy looked around at the remaining students, not finding much support. She turned and met his eyes. "And no one cares because we obviously deserve it! Well, fuck you Potter!"

 

"Fine, Parkinson, have it your way. We'll go see the Headmistress. Right now."

 

---

 

"Fuck! Yes!" 

 

The hard slapping of bodies filled the Headmistress's office, the time between filled by the labored breathing of its only occupants. 

 

"Harder!" Pansy croaked, her desperate plea nearly choked off entirely by Harry's hands around her throat. He had started out with her bent over the massive old desk, sliding into her dripping sex quickly and taking her brutally. But that hadn't been enough for her and he had yanked her head up and back as she continued to taunt him, finally closing his hands over her throat and using his grip to pull her back to meet his thrusts. 

 

He watched her eyes lose focus as she stared almost straight up, his body already sweating as he hammered himself into her. Overcome with a sudden desire, he took a hand from her throat and moved to yank her shirt open, hearing buttons scatter. She moaned more loudly, finding the oxygen to chant his name even while he shoved her bra up out of the way, finding a new handhold on her breast and using it just as roughly. He squeezed both of his hands as he took her even harder, hearing her start to wheeze and her eyes slide closed. 

 

A little concerned, he moved his hand from her throat to her short hair, giving it a sharp tug and finding a new gear with his driving hips. Pansy’s eyes shot open and her entire body tensed, a look on her face of such intensity, Harry worried he'd gone too far.

 

A worry that was annihilated by the sound of pure sex that poured from her mouth as her body trembled violently, her walls clenching around him as she came. Harry kept going, intent on pushing her to the very limits of how much pleasure she could take. And when she was able to meet his eyes again, he couldn't help the surge of pride he felt from the look of wonder she gave him.

 

"Is that all you've got, Potter?" Her voice was raspy, her tone at odds with the words. "I thought you said you were into rough sex?" Pansy smiled at him eagerly, more than ready for whatever he wanted to do next.

 

Harry's eyes darted to the fireplace, and the rug surrounding it. Struck by inspiration, he yanked her over to it by her hair, ignoring her happy sounds at his rough handling. Stopping at the edge, he kicked his shoes off, enjoying her look of utter confusion while he waited for her to do the same. Once she had, he shoved her down to her knees, then down to put her face on the floor as well. He admired her for a second, taking the opportunity to spank her while he cast a quick spell on himself and crouched to line himself up. 

 

Pansy had twisted around to look at him, and he reveled in the look on her face when he started to slide himself into her arse. A pornographic moan filled the room when his body bumped hers, and Harry started to raise and lower himself, his thrusts driving her knees hard into the floor. 

 

"C'mon Potter, is that all you've…"

 

Her admonitions were cut off by Harry shifting around and putting his foot on the side of her head, pressing it into the floor as he resumed taking her even harder. 

 

Pansy’s shock at his actions and his own, already raging desires had Harry grinning even before he heard her renewed moans. He fucked her for all he was worth, and his hands stung from turning her perfect arse bright red. Dropping himself onto her and hearing yet another breathy moan of pleasure, he knew he couldn't take much more. He stood, reaching for her only to find she was already moving, knowing somehow what he wanted. 

 

She knelt on the rug, leaning forward to eagerly suck him, taking him deep into her mouth. She looked up at him, eyes blown with lust and face red from exertion, humming in pleasure when he put a hand on her head to guide her. Harry took her mouth as roughly as he had everything else, watching in amazement as she took all of him without hesitation. Thrusting forward, Harry knew the sounds coming from her mouth could easily become addictive. And when he finally lost control, he looked down to see her smiling around him, even while she fought her gags from the twitching cock in her throat.

 

Harry pulled away with a groan, hearing her gasp for breath. She looked up at him in satisfaction, wiping her face with the back of her hands.

 

Harry was speechless at just how sexy he found the sight of her in complete, debauched disarray. 

 

"Merlin, Potter, you know how to meet a girl's expectations, don't you?"

 

Harry couldn't help but laugh. "How about next time you're 'in the mood' you find a different way to let me know, rather than pick a fight with my friends?"

 

Her smirk was wicked as she reached a hand up to him. 

 

"Now where would be the fun in that?"

 

"You're just lucky McGonagall isn't here today." Harry replied, losing the battle against his smile.

 

Chapter 11: A Perilous Ambush (Harry/Demelza/Ginny - Locker Room 04)

Harry felt his skin prickling comfortably as he walked from the steamy bathroom into the chilly air of the boy's dormitory. One hand on the towel around his hips, he rubbed a second through his hair, having long ago given up on any sort of care or styling. Padding quietly across the cold stone floor, he knew he was the last to bed tonight by far. All his dormmates were either exhausted Quidditch players or early risers, and he didn't want to disturb any of them.

 

So he froze in place when he saw the curtains around every bed in the dorm pulled shut, including his own. Instantly on high alert and cursing himself for leaving his wand on the nightstand, he crept over, making no noise, but still not hearing a thing. Peeking through a tiny gap he made in the curtains, he smiled and let them fall again, contemplating how best to play this opportunity. But his planning was cut short by a small hand darting out and grabbing his wrist, yanking him in before his very unmanly squeak of surprise could wake anyone. He landed hard between a madly giggling Demelza and a nervous Ginny, both girls completely naked while they waited to ambush him. Harry found himself in a tangle of warm, soft limbs, already being stripped of his towel and pushed onto his back. 

 

"Well good evening ladies…" He started in a pleased tone.

 

"Shut up Harry." Demelza said quietly with a fierce smile. "As much as I love our witty banter, I'd prefer it not get us caught before Ginny and I get what we want." She shoved him towards the headboard as she spoke, then kissed him deeply. 

 

Harry responded, wrapping his arms around her, only to feel her push them away and pin his wrists to the bed. She bit and kissed her way to his ear, taking the lobe between her teeth.

 

"Just go with it, ok?" Demelza whispered intently. "She needs this." He fought to meet her eyes, seeing a seriousness that startled him, and simply nodded at her.

 

The serious look disappeared in an instant, replaced by the naughtily playful one he'd expected. Letting go of his wrists, she pulled Ginny in for a heated kiss, tongue delving deeply into the redhead's mouth, breaking off after a moment to kiss Harry again the same way. Then she was pulling on Ginny's neck, and he saw her smile in resignation before she crushed her lips to his. Ginny tasted faintly of strawberry, and evidently needed no prompting from her friend to passionately kiss him. A second later the pair was joined by Demelza's tongue as well, Harry marveling at the strange sensation of kissing both girls at the same time.

 

But the girls hadn't let his moment of distraction go to waste, and Harry found his wrists tied back to the headboard, before the girls kissed their way down his body to tie his ankles to the footboard posts as well. They mirrored each other perfectly, licking and kissing up from his feet, their mouths not skipping an inch of the distance to his bobbing cock. They attacked his bollocks at the same time too, then licked his length between them before Demelza took him in her mouth just long enough to make sure he was ready and wet.

 

Harry watched through a haze of lust as Ginny squared her shoulders, then moved to mount him. Demelza's fingers were working her friend's clit, and she spoke to the redhead softly while she moved. Ginny met his eyes with a heated look, then slowly started to slide herself down on his hard length. A look of intense pleasure crossed her face, her mouth opening a fraction wider with every inch of him she took. And then Demelza's hair was all he could see as she kissed Ginny. 

 

He felt Ginny's body meet his, feeling Demelza's hand still moving in slow circles on her. They broke off their kiss, and the first slow roll of Ginny's hips sent a shockwave of pleasure through both of them.

 

"Oh Merlin, Harry!" He heard her whisper in awe, another roll of her hips tearing a decadent moan from her. Demelza moved around behind her then, one hand teasing Ginny's nipples while the other kept working between them on the hard nub of her clit. Ginny threw her head back in pleasure, her hips starting to bounce while she worked him in and out. And all the while, Demelza lay wet kisses on her shoulders and neck, her eyes flitting between Ginny and Harry, giving him a look that said she couldn't wait to devour him.

 

Ginny's head rolled down, and she matched her friend's gaze in intensity when he began thrusting up to meet her movements. Having both of the girls staring at him was enough on its own to send a fissure of pleasure up his spine. Demelza moved again, swinging around and straddling Harry's head before leaning forward to capture Ginny's lips in another kiss.

 

Or so Harry assumed from the sound, given his current position. But he was more than game - the sights, sounds, and sensations of the night already had been beyond description, and he was grateful for the privilege of being with these two gorgeous girls.

 

So Harry flexed up, running his tongue along Demelza's slit, struggling to reorient himself briefly and nearly laughing at himself because of it. Finding her most sensitive spot, he started to circle it steadily with his tongue and did his best to respond to the movements of her hips. 

 

Evidently, he was doing well.

 

Demelza moaned into Ginny's mouth, and Harry heard it echoed back by the other girl. That seemed to be the trigger, as both of their hips sped up, until Harry was left struggling against his restraints to match their ardor. But mostly he tried to hang on while the girls took what they needed from him. Demelza's hips worked her sex over his face, Harry doing what he could to push her over the edge. The exquisite everything threatened his sanity, and only feeling so far removed from reality kept Harry from exploding on the spot.

 

The girls' cries climbed together, mingling and making them incomprehensible. Harry tensed when Ginny started to clench around him and her movements became erratic. Demelza's thighs tightening around his head muffled all the sounds, but Ginny let out a scream that was sure to test the limits of the silencing charm on his bed, before it was abruptly cut off by Demelza's mouth covering hers.

 

The pair slowed together then, and Harry heard soft whispers and the sounds of their kissing again. Finally, Demelza extracted herself from him with a shiver, and Harry blinked in the low light, seeing Ginny stretching languidly. 

 

"Godric's ghost, Harry." She breathed out. "That was incredible!" 

 

The sight of her back arching in pleasure combined with her words had him twitching inside of her, and she looked at him with a satisfied smile. 

 

"Oh, I don't know." Demelza answered wryly. "He was alright, I guess. But I could really use a woman's touch, if you catch my meaning."

 

"It'd be hard not to, tart." Ginny answered with a smirk at her friend, even while she slid herself up off of him. The girls untied him then, and he flexed his wrists and knees, watching the pair kissing intensely. 

 

Demelza opened one eye to give him a wink, Ginny's lips smiling against hers, then tore herself away and flopped down on his bed. Ginny followed her friend, straddling her hips and continuing their kiss. Harry's eyes couldn't help themselves as Ginny's position put her on display for him, a situation that became more and more obvious as the redhead kissed down her friend's body, finally resting her face between Demelza's spread legs, still up on her knees.

 

Demelza's head rose to look at him over Ginny's arse, and spoke through a quiet moan.

 

"Harry, if that's not an invitation, I don't know what world you're from."

 

Ginny's hips swayed gently, his eyes struggling to look away.

 

"Are you ok with this Gin?" He asked gently, needing to be sure.

 

Her voice was muffled and Demelza trembled with every word.

 

"Harry, I am literally going to curse your bollocks off if you don't put your cock back inside of me right now."

 

Harry, an idiot in many ways, knew this was a time to listen. Knee walking over behind her he took himself in hand and slid himself into her gently. He heard Ginny's muffled shout of agreement when his hips met her arse, and he took a breath to revel in the perfection in front of him. Demelza's eyes were liquid fire as she watched them, her moans already growing louder, and the feelings and sights of taking Ginny were overwhelming. He couldn't help but run his fingers over her strong shoulders, down her spine, and grasp her firm arse. 

 

He drew back carefully, then built up speed slowly as he worked in and out of her. Watching her body cling to him every time he retreated was almost as incredible as the bounce of her arse when they collided, and he heard both girls' moans starting to run away again. Tightening his hands on her hips, he threw his head back, desperate for reprieve from the visuals, hoping against hope he'd be able to make her come again. 

 

Her howl of pleasure was music to his ears, and he finally looked down to see Ginny's head trapped between Demelza's thighs, her hand gripping the redhead's locks tightly while her back arched. He slowed within Ginny as she trembled, her hand gripping hard on his to slow him. Demelza's body went limp, her eyes blinking open slowly under a cloud of lust.

 

"Harry, do me a favor?" She said lightly.

 

"What's that?"

 

"Give Ginny's arse a couple of good smacks for me. The little slag was torturing me."

 

Harry laughed, not moving until he noticed Ginny wiggling her hips on him in an invitation he couldn't resist. One firm smack to each side later, her overblown gasps of lust barely dulled the edge of just how enjoyable he'd found that. 

 

"Morgana save us," Ginny whined playfully, "you know he still hasn't come?" She asked her friend.

 

"Merlin, Harry, what are you? Some kind of porn star?" He shook his head with a laugh. "No? No denial?"

 

"I just really wanted this to be good for both of you." He said earnestly. 

 

Demelza shook her head. "Well, there's only one thing for it then Ginny." She pushed her friend's face away, then knelt up on the bed, pulling Ginny to do the same next to her. The redhead shivered as Harry slid free, and she turned to look at him hungrily. 

 

The girls' lips met quickly, soft moans accompanied by light touches. Their hands were everywhere on one another, quickly followed by lips and tongues. Demelza threw her head back with a wanton moan while Ginny winked at him, her teeth closing gently on the other girl's nipple.

 

It was the most ridiculously erotic thing he'd ever seen - but he had no idea what they wanted him to do.

 

Demelza finally took pity on him, a second after releasing Ginny's bottom lip from between her own teeth.

 

"Stand up, dummy."

 

He did so, feeling foolish to be standing in his bed - right up until the girls' show suddenly included his cock. 

 

Lips, tongues, and hands were still everywhere, but now they competed to see which of them could create the most unworldly sexy sight for him. It all finally became too much when Ginny sucked him down to his base, her lips against his body when her eyes rolled back with a pornographic moan caused by Demelza sucking her nipple and furiously working her clit.

 

"Oh my Go...od!" He stuttered out.

 

And then they were in front of him, cheek to cheek, stroking him frantically and staring up at him with eager eyes...Harry came so hard he feared blacking out. And as he erupted onto their faces, Demelza steered him back and forth, her lips parted in pleasure while he covere d them. After the first several spurts, the girls turned and kissed again, the embrace all tongues and lust. Demelza kept up her strokes on him, and he saw a strand come down directly on their battling tongues. Their matching smiles as they continued to kiss passionately nearly made his orgasm start all over again.

 

After a seeming eternity, Harry was totally spent, and the girls were absolutely covered. And they were still going at each other, licking his come from each other's faces in between fervent kisses. Harry nearly let out his second girly shriek of the night when Ginny turned and suddenly sucked him again, deep and hard, with Demelza's unrelenting mouth still all over her. 

 

"Almost dead now." He grunted out, and the spell was finally broken. The girls giggled madly and Demelza pulled him down between them, collapsing in a heap of satisfied bodies.

 

Chapter 12: Courting Changes (Cormac/Hermione, Harry/Ginny - Potions Accident 03)

The door slammed against the wall of the classroom with a resounding crash, but neither of the pair noticed. Or cared.

 

Their lips were crushed together, mouths working furiously as tongues flashed. Her eager little sounds of pleasure were piling up on him and his hands on her became firmer, more desperate. He felt her turning them, backing him against the classroom wall with her body as they kissed, and he tried to pull her even more tightly to him by his grip on her arse. She responded by pressing herself forward as well, deliberately pinching his hard shaft between them. His hand in her hair pulled her tighter still, and he could feel her joy at his loss of control. She pulled away from his lips with a smile, hands already working in his belt.

 

A head of messy black hair tilted back to rest against the wall. "Merlin Gin, you're going to get us in trouble." 

 

"This is all your fault Potter." She teased back. "If you didn't make me come so bloody hard every single time I wouldn't have to drag you off to abandoned classrooms to ravage you."

 

Her small hand was already reaching inside his boxers to stroke him, her wild eyes blown with lust as she watched his own widen in satisfaction. Harry moved his hand around under her skirt, finding the front of her knickers and gliding his hand against her. He watched her eyes narrow in pleasure, then hooked his fingers under the material to slide them down. Unsurprisingly, she was hot, slick, and clearly enjoying his actions.

 

"Are you sure we're alright here?" He asked in a low voice, preparing mentally to take her against or on whatever was convenient. 

 

She nodded slowly, her eyes never leaving his. "Uh huh. Leanne told me about this room. I'm sure we'll be fine." Her hand squeezed around him, her excitement obvious. 

 

And it was at that exact moment, of course, they heard shuffling footsteps hurrying down the hall. Harry, positive a Professor was seconds away, drew his cloak from his bag and flipped it over the two of them with a practiced motion. It hadn't even settled when the poor, abused door hit the wall for the second time in as many minutes. 

 

The new couple bumbled their way through, and he kicked the door shut behind him with a foot. Hermione had her arms around McLaggen's neck, her lips plastered to his. He had one arm around her waist to steer her, and his other hand pawed at her chest over her shirt. This second pair seemed every bit as enthusiastic as the first had, and they never separated when crossing the room until her arse bumped against an ancient Professor's desk. 

 

The arm that had been around her wormed its way between her legs and Hermione’s eyes flew open with a gasp. Realization of her location seemed to settle in, and through a moan of pleasure from his lips on her neck, she asked, "Are you sure we're not going to get caught here?"

 

He nodded, then spoke against her. "Sure I'm sure! I bring birds here all the time, no problem."

 

Harry and Ginny saw Hermione’s wince, but McLaggen missed it.

 

"We should be fast though, yea?" He went on. "But the good news is we're so far down this hall that you can be as loud as you want and nobody'll hear you." He pulled back and looked at her with an admittedly charming smile. "Not that it's ever taken you too long once you got ol' Cormac's cock in you, yea?"

 

Her lips tightened in annoyance that he either ignored or didn't notice. His hands started to turn her to face the desk he had her pressed back against and Harry saw Hermione start to follow his lead with a frown, before she rolled her shoulder and twisted back.

 

"Cormac, wait. Can we do something...different?"

 

McClaggen's face lit up and he hurriedly pushed her shoulder even more firmly.

 

"Oh hell yes! I knew you were a freaky little minx! I am going to pound your arse so hard…."

 

"Wait...what? No! No, no, no! God no!" Hermione spun around, knocking his hand away.

 

"Ok, well what then?" He asked in obvious disappointment.

 

Hermione looked down at herself, then up at him through her lashes.

 

"I wanted to show you something." She said in a low, hot voice, her fingers already dancing down the front of her shirt and leaving skin exposed between undone buttons. When the last button parted, she slowly pulled the sides apart, revealing a bright red lace bra that did a better job of putting her chest on display than it did of covering her. 

 

“Very, very nice Granger.” He said appreciatively, watching her fingertips tracing the edge of the sheer cups. She started to open her shirt wider before he quickly interrupted her. 

 

“Hang on.” He looked around, spotted what he was looking far and dragged a chair across the dusty floor before spinning it around and sitting in it. He assumed a wide-legged, relaxed pose and looked her up and down. “Ok, go ahead.” 

 

Hermione looked at him completely nonplussed. 

 

"You can keep stripping now." He made a 'move along' motion with his hand, either too ignorant or self-absorbed to notice the anger on her face. She made to tear the shirt from her shoulders, only to be interrupted again.

 

"Whoa, Granger! No need to go so fast. If you're going to put on a show, put on a show!" 

 

"That's not what I meant!" Hermione’s voice was shrill, and Harry and Ginny both knew she was seconds from storming out.

 

"Why not?" McLaggen asked, genuinely curious. "You're fuckin' sexy Granger. Show it off for me." His hand was already palming his cock through his trousers, something Hermione’s eyes did not miss. She huffed again before a determined look appeared on her face and her hips started to swing gently. Her hands slid into her hair when her knees bent, bringing her whole body into surprisingly sexy motion. Cormac watched her hungrily, Hermione gaining confidence under his gaze. She spun before letting the shirt fall from her shoulders, a very un-Hermione-like look on her face when she looked back at him.

 

Ginny and Harry had been watching in trepidation, fearing discovery, but as Hermione started to move, Ginny did as well. Her hand resumed stroking him, Harry’s breath quickening, and he looked at her in time to see her wink. And then she was drifting down, kissing his chest on her way. His attention was pulled away from her sinful eyes by the sound of a zipper not far away, and he looked up to see Hermione rolling her hips while she undid her skirt. She was still shimmying her way out of it when Ginny’s lips closed around him, and Harry nearly embarrassed himself on the spot. He felt her tongue working him while she sucked, her excited eyes darting back and forth between him and the other couple. 

 

Harry looked back over in time to see Hermione bending over away from McLaggen, slowly peeling her skirt down and, to everyone’s amazement, revealing a matching red garter belt and thong. Harry bit down on a gasp at the sight of his oldest friend’s curvy body accentuated beautifully by the lingerie, finding his eyes lingering on the straps that held up her sheer, dark stockings. McLaggen obviously agreed with Harry’s assessment, and he sat with his cock in hand, stroking it slowly while he watched Hermione. Ginny turned to watch as well, taking Harry with her as she did, still working him with her mouth while they both observed. 

 

The bushy haired girl found her confidence in the sight of McLaggen touching himself, and she caressed her body as she continued to move for him. She toyed with the straps of her lingerie, smiling as he stroked faster. Her hands traced up her body, her mouth opening in a teasing moan when they slid over her nipples. Turning again, she bent over with her knees straight, looking back at Cormac while she shook her hips, his hand moving faster still. 

 

“Merlin, Granger, get over here.” He growled, and her lips twitched up into a smile. She straightened slowly and sauntered her way back to him, watching him shove his pants down his thighs while she moved. Hermione stepped over and straddled him in his chair, one hand holding him in place, the other pushing her knickers out of the way. His hands latched onto her arse, and she settled down into his lap with moan of satisfaction. 

 

“Fuck you’re wet Granger.” McLaggen grunted at the girl putting her hands on his shoulders for leverage and already working her hips to ride him. “Did that turn you on? Stripping for me?”

 

Hermione nodded, her eyes closed and body rolling with pleasure. When Cormac reached around to undo her bra, she released her hold on him briefly so he could remove it, arching her back when his lips found her hard nipples. 

 

Ginny moaned quietly around Harry at the sight, and he tore his eyes away from the couple to see her touching herself while she watched. 

 

Hermione was already building up speed on her partner, head thrown back while he lavished attention on her breasts. Harry saw McLaggen’s hands tightening on Hermione’s arse, his arms flexing to push and pull along with her movements. Her hands clenched on him, nails biting into the fabric of his shirt and her hips became a blur of motion. Ginny’s moans had sped up in time with her friend’s, and Harry felt himself already pushing towards the edge as well. 

 

“Oh my God, Cormac, yes! Just like that! Yes, yes, yes!” Hermione’s voice devolved into a growl while she took what she needed from him, the chair squeaking and scratching on the floor from the harshness of her movements. Her whole body shook, her hand slapping down on McLaggen’s shoulder, and his face stared up with a scowl of pleasure. One of his hands spanked her in return, and they lost control together. Hermione’s cries of ecstasy drawing out her partner’s grunts of her name. 

 

Harry felt Ginny using him to muffle her own cries, feeling her hand shake against him when she was rocked by her own orgasm. The thought of his girlfriend getting herself off in this, clearly insane, situation was enough to push him past his limit as well, and he bit down on a grunt of Ginny’s name, thrusting deeply into her mouth as his orgasm struck him. 

 

The two couples settled into the sudden stillness, Ginny still moving slowly to tease the last of Harry’s pleasure out, the background panting of McLaggen and Hermione filling the room. 

 

Until the door creaked open a third time. 

 

“Oi, Micky Lagging! You about done? We’re waitin’ on ya!” 

 

Hermione jumped at the noise, looking around frantically before pressing herself to Cormac to gain what modesty she could. Thankfully for her, the owner of the voice never entered the room. 

 

McLaggen rolled his eyes before looking at Hermione.

 

“You want to go again?” He looked entirely serious, not noticing the look of disbelief on her face. 

 

“Um, Thank you, but no.” Hermione eventually stuttered out when she realized he actually expected an answer. “That was….lovely, but I would hate for your friends to be waiting on you.” 

 

He leaned forward and kissed her, the girl clearly taken by surprise. 

 

“You’re a one of a kind bird, Granger.” He said after he pulled away. “A guy could get used to that.” He turned towards the door. “Gimme a mo!” He called loudly, shifting to stand. 

 

Hermione stood with a confused smile that looked even more forced when he handed her bra back. Rising to fix his own clothes, he looked her up and down. 

 

“Christ, Granger, that is sexy!” She’d turned to look for the rest of her clothes, and McLaggen took the opportunity to bring his hand down on her bare arse, hard. He chuckled at her surprised yelp. “I told you you’d look good in lingerie, and goddam if I wasn’t right again.” He gave her an appreciative whistle as she spun around in annoyance, but he simply looked her up and down again with a wink, then strolled out of the room. 

 

“Good to go mate!” McLaggen’s loud voice carried into the room, before it and another drifted off down the hall.

 

“So you’re sure we’re good here Gin?” Harry asked in a teasing tone. 

 

The redhead at least had the courtesy to look embarrassed before giving him one last lick and tucking him away. Rising, they waited for Hermione to get re-dressed, trying not to chuckle at her stream of annoyed ramblings. 

 

"Judging by your look," Ginny said with a smirk after Hermione had finally left, "I should be placing another order for new lingerie?"

 

Harry's face took on a teasing grin. "Depends on how good of a dancer you are." 

Chapter 13: Honey (Ginny/Blaise)

Ginny walked from the evening chill into the relative humid warmth of the greenhouse, looking around before making her way over to the small group waiting for her. 

 

“How are you holding up?” Neville asked, himself still wincing from his last ‘detention’ with the Carrows. 

 

The petite redhead simply shrugged, and the others let it pass. They all knew too well the discomfort that came from their new teachers’ style of discipline. 

 

“Look, Gin…” Dean started, then trailed off, his gaze sliding to Parvati who scoffed at him. 

 

Ginny raised an eyebrow, not shocked at the byplay amongst the group, but in no mood to let them out of explaining whatever outlandish scheme they’d cooked up. 

 

“What your ex is afraid to tell you is that we’ve got a lead on cracking the Carrows’ circle.” The previously flighty Parvati had turned her gossip network into quite the spy operation, and she was doing more than her fair share of damage to the Death Eater’s attempts to control the castle with an iron fist. She also fancied herself as the first Desi ‘M’ to their ‘James Bond’ gang, quite enjoying the role. 

 

“And?” Ginny asked, confused. “You guys owl me when you have a high-risk, high-reward situation. Usually involving breaking and entering.” She met each of their eyes, knowing what they were about to ask was going to be bad. “So what’s with the team-up on this one?”

 

“It’s Blaise.” Neville said soberly, watching her face fall. 

 

“And?” She asked, even more baffled. 

 

“Oh c’mon Weasley, seriously?” Parvati asked in an annoyed tone. 

 

“What?” Her tone was defensive. 

 

The elegant girl huffed at her, shaking her head. 

 

"Of course you're completely oblivious to the fact that the most fancied boy in school carries a torch for you."

 

"Who...what?" Ginny asked dumbly, seeing Neville and Dean nodding their agreement with Parvati.

 

"Bloke eye-fucks you at every opportunity." Dean said ruefully. 

 

Ginny felt herself squirm in disgust at the thought of the admittedly handsome dark-skinned boy looking at her in desire. 

 

"Ok. So I still don't see what….oh hell no! I'm not dating that poncey, self-absorbed arsehole as part of your little spy ring!" 

 

"It's the only way Gin." Neville said in a quiet voice that brought her up short. "We've already tried everything else, but haven't gotten anywhere."

 

She deflated at her friend's words, knowing he didn't want her to do this anymore than she wanted to. And he wouldn't be asking if it wasn't important. She let out a long breath.

 

"What's the goal?"

 

"We need information." Parvati resumed control of the conversation quickly. "They call him 'the key' and we have no idea why - just that he's important."

 

"Ok, so what do you expect me to do?" She asked, her frustration and sudden nervousness leaking through. 

 

Parvati flashed her most reassuring smile. "Nothing untoward, I assure you. Just catch his eye, gain his confidence, and help us figure out why he's so important." She seemed to steel herself for a second, then continued slowly. "But I have to ask...what about Har…"

 

"Let's not talk about him ." Ginny cut the other girl off. " He broke up with me for his own reasons, and I don't see why or how he has a place in this discussion."

 

The redhead stared flatly at them all, and Dean shared a look with the group before pulling her to the side.

 

"Gin, look, you know Blaise has a….reputation, right?"

 

She nodded, pulling her arm away from him in annoyance. 

 

"And?" She prompted when he didn't continue.

 

"He's a real ladies-man." Dean was trying to convey something with his eyes she just wasn't catching. "He's going to want or even expect certain things."

 

Ginny rolled her eyes at him. "I don't seem to recall having any issues resisting your charms , or advances." 

 

His eyes narrowed. "And maybe if you hadn't we'd still…"

 

She cut him off sharply. "Just because I didn't let you put your hands all over me doesn't mean I don't know how to string a bloke along. I'm not some super spy, but I know how to keep a bloke's interest when I want to." She said, her sarcasm expressing her annoyance clearly. 

 

---

 

"Explain to me how walking around with my arse hanging out isn't 'untoward' Patil."

 

"Oh stop being dramatic. It's not nearly as bad as all that." Parvati chided, ignoring the redhead's dangerous tone. 

 

"Says the girl not wearing a belt for a skirt." Ginny grumbled.

 

"Oh come off it Weasley. I wore a skirt shorter than this last weekend. And half the girls in school probably will be today."

 

Ginny opened her mouth to argue, but was cut off.

 

"Besides, Blaise's eyes tend to focus on one or two specific areas when he's 'eye-fucking' you, as your ex put it, and if you want to capture his attention without earning a detention for walking around without a shirt, this is our best bet." Parvati continued to work on her outfit as she spoke, adjusting the hem of her skirt until Ginny thought she'd look ridiculous. "Unless you can think of an excuse for walking around in your leather Quidditch trousers anyway, because Bloody hell girl…"

 

Ginny's eyes whipped down to see Parvati laughing up at her, and she started grumbling again in annoyance. 

 

---

 

“Good Morning Ginny.” 

 

“Hey Ginny!” 

 

“Hi Gin, want to sit with us?”

 

Ginny’s face glowed as she tried to walk to her normal spot at the Gryffindor table for breakfast, fighting the urge to smooth her skirt down as she passed by and drawing the attention of what felt like every single boy in the castle. Sitting quickly, she pushed her skirt between her thighs, then reached for a plate and realized the fabric wasn’t going to stay put. With a huff she crossed her legs, feeling the cool wood of the bench on the backs of her thighs, mortified at the show she was convinced she was putting on for the school. 

 

The bench next to her creaked, but she stared straight ahead, eyes fixed on the platter of bacon she was afraid to stand up and reach for. 

 

A large, dark hand reached out and lifted the heavy platter with ease, bringing it within her reach. 

 

“You’re welcome.” A deep voice rumbled when she rudely didn’t say anything, despite taking several pieces. 

 

Her eyes drifted to his handsome face. 

 

"Something I can help you with Zabini?" She asked archly, feeling his eyes on her. He'd sat down closely enough to feel the heat from his body against her bare thigh, and had leaned even closer to speak with her. 

 

"Just happy to find a way to assist a beautiful lady." His eyes settled on her face, his tone more suited for a bedroom than the Great Hall at Breakfast. But she was shocked by his sincerity.  "However, today the only favor I ask is for you to allow me to accompany you to Hogsmeade this weekend."

 

"And why would I want to do that?" She returned, giving him a look that clearly said 'convince me.'

 

His hand reached out for a bowl of fruit, and Ginny was shocked to see it was a mix she always favored and he offered it to her with a smile.

 

"I thought you might like to see for yourself if I'm as horrible as everyone says." Ginny couldn't help but smile back at his charming grin, seeing his dark eyes match his happy look.

 

Her chilly facade already showing its cracks, she nodded, her heart beating just a little faster when his smile widened.

 

---

 

"Have I told you how spectacular you look today?" Blaise's deep voice rumbled.

 

"At least a dozen times, using as many different flowery words." Ginny replied, amused, despite knowing better.

 

He'd been a perfect gentleman so far, and she couldn't help but to relax slightly around him. He'd treated her to anything she'd seemed interested in, held every door and chair, and offered his arm while they strolled about. He'd even answered all her odd questions, spread out as they were while she failed to make any progress on her assignment. 

 

Things had been going so well that she hadn't even minded too much when his hand on her back guided her to a secluded spot at the edge of the village and turned her gently to face him, lifting her chin with a hand and capturing her lips. She froze at first, her shoulders tight. She readied her hands to slap away unwanted advances, but Blaise simply kissed her softly, the warmness of his lips eventually relaxing her enough to kiss him back. She felt herself starting to lean into the embrace, every minute that passed without him groping her or trying to push her into something making her more at ease. She eventually melted against him, opening her mouth to his tongue, body conforming to his. Her hands snaked around his neck, and she was alarmed to find herself pressing against him. 

 

And then she felt it - something hard pressing against her chest. If it was a necklace, it was invisible, and Ginny's heart raced in excitement. She grasped at his shirt, feeling around until her hand closed on the unmistakable shape of a key.

 

Her triumph was short-lived, because Blaise's hips rolled, and Ginny felt something else hard press into her stomach.

 

"Oh!" The surprise was clear in her voice and her eyes darted up to see his questioning look. She felt the wild urge to press herself harder against the bulge she felt, but the moment was gone and she pulled away with a blush.

 

"I'm sorry, I let myself get carried away." She was staring at her feet as she spoke. "I'm not one of those girls." 

 

"No, I'm sorry if I pressured you." He took her hand and squeezed. She searched his face and found nothing but genuine care and affection, and he was already leading them back towards the village.

 

Maybe this won't be so bad . She thought to herself.

 

---

 

"It's an actual, physical key!" Ginny's excitement was clear when she rushed into the greenhouse layer and ran up to her friends. "He wears it around his neck!"

 

Parvati's words sobered her quickly. "What does it open?"

 

Ginny's frown told them all she had a lot of work left to do. 

 

---

 

Thankfully, Blaise made the 'work' seem like the best relationship she'd ever been in at Hogwarts. He was attentive, without smothering her. He was thoughtful, always ready to help her with homework, or expertly rub her shoulders. The gifts he sent never made her feel like it was too much, or not enough. Gorgeous wildflowers he'd probably picked himself. A postcard with a handwritten poem he'd composed arriving at breakfast.

 

And the way he kissed her made her toes curl. She found herself pressing against him shamefully, always wanting more of him. He was the first boy she'd ever wanted to touch her, and when he slipped his hands under the bottom of her shirt with a questioning look, she nodded. She'd wound up in his lap, arching her back into his touch and gasping while he kissed her neck. Ginny knew she had wiggled herself on his erection, her face glowing with embarrassment at how much she'd enjoyed it.

 

Ginny was starting to feel guilty for taking advantage of a bloke for weeks on end who seemed to be the perfect boyfriend. But when it came time to get the key from him, she was ready for what would be necessary. 

 

Her heart leapt when she saw him round the corner, her eyes drinking in his tall, muscular form. He was dressed perfectly, as always, and she let herself bask in how incredibly sexy she found her sort-of boyfriend.

 

Ginny rushed up to kiss him, his smile when he saw her making her heart soar. She wasted no time in plastering herself to him, her tongue delving into his mouth. She rolled her hips as they tilted against one another and she sought out the growing hardness in his trousers with her body.

 

"Gin" he gasped, pulling away. "As much as I love this kind of greeting, we've talked about this. It's hard for me to…"

 

She ground herself against him, watching him with excited eyes.

 

"I know." She nodded, her cheeks burning. "But I'm ready."

 

His eyes went as wide as his smile, then he caught himself. 

 

"You're sure?"

 

With a confidence she hoped would hold out, she nodded.

 

---

 

She'd thought he'd throw himself at her, tear her clothes off, and ravage her on the nearest flat surface. But she should have known better than to be shocked when he urged her to slow down.

 

"There's no rush." He said, walking around his room and lighting candles. He lit the last one while she sat at the edge of his bed, shaking with nerves.

 

He unbuttoned his shirt, letting it slide from his broad shoulders, and her eyes feasted on newly exposed dark flesh. He twisted, his whole body flexing when he started soft music from a box in the corner, and Ginny heard herself groan, squeezing her thighs together. He drifted over to her, helping her to stand and kissing her slowly and deeply. She felt herself slipping away at his touches, being carried away by the feel of his mouth on hers. Before she knew what was happening, he was kissing her bare shoulders, her shirt somehow on the floor. His hands on her legs set her blood on fire and she lifted a leg to pull him tighter after her skirt had joined her top. She gasped when he slid her plain bra off and lavished her breasts with attention. His tongue circled her nipples until they were hard peaks, his hands ghosting over every sensitive part of her.

 

A moment later she was amazed to feel the softness of his mattress behind her head when her back arched, pressing her tortured nipples harder into his mouth. Her eyes were screwed shut, her hands fisted in the sheets as she thought she couldn’t possibly take any more pleasure. Her breath came in shorter and shorter gasps while his mouth kissed its way down her body.

 

And then she felt his hot breath on her naked sex. It was too much for her, and fireworks went off behind her eyelids. She heard ragged breathing and a voice climbing in pleasure, not able to comprehend that it was hers. She moaned then, and Ginny covered her mouth in embarrassment of the lustful sound he’d pulled from her. Until his tongue touched her, and she suddenly didn’t care. 

 

He’d brought her to orgasm a second time with his mouth, drawing out her pleasure until she was a boneless heap on his bed, panting and flushed. As he kissed his way up her body, she knew what was going to happen next, and every reservation she’d had about being ‘one of those girls’ or what other people would think had been annihilated by the pleasure he’d given her. 

 

And she wanted more. Badly.

 

Still, Blaise took his time. Gently, and slowly, he slid himself into her for the first time, giving her time to grow accustomed to his size, and then moving carefully within her. The pain faded quickly for Ginny, and she was soon urging him on with her heels. Her fingernails dug into his back as he thrust into her, and she lost track of how many times she’d called his name as he filled her. By the end she was simply hanging on, her mind a fog of lust, unable to even keep track of how many times he’d pushed her over the edge. Finally, she felt him emptying himself into her with a grunt of her name, and it was enough to push her into oblivion one last time. 

 

The guilt that nagged at her quieted as she lay on his chest, drowned out by his heartbeat. 

 

---

 

Ginny always thought it had been silly how her friends had changed after starting to shag their boyfriends, thinking they were overselling it for the sake of being ‘better’ or ‘older’ or ‘cooler’ than everyone else. 

 

But suddenly, Blaise was all she could think about. She’d been concerned to the point of having herself tested for a love potion, still concerned when it came back negative. And thinking about that meant she was thinking about Blaise, which meant thinking about him and his body and his…

 

Ginny found herself breathing hard, her body trembling with desire from the sheer memories of being with her boyfriend, and desperately wanting more. 

 

So she’d sought him out, waiting for him to get out of the classroom she knew he was in. She’d watched as he walked out of the room, talking amicably to a pair of girls she recognized from Slytherin, her eyes narrowing when she looked them over. They clearly had their sights set on him, the pretty blonde with too many buttons undone leaned forward towards him, putting her hand on his arm. The brunette on his other side vying for his attention had shortened her skirt to a degree only the Slytherins could get away with, and flaunted herself shamelessly. 

 

Ginny was halfway to him before she had even thought about moving, and the only reason she hadn't already started hexing the slags was the way Blaise’s face lit up when he saw her, the other girls completely forgotten. He obviously felt the same way about her as she did him.

 

How she pretended to feel, anyway. 

 

Shoving away her guilt, she’d dragged him off with barely a word, refusing to acknowledge the look of concern on his face. They were alone in an empty classroom when she launched herself at him, and Blaise had responded perfectly. Always seeming to know what she wanted, he’d taken her against the wall, easily holding her up while he thrust himself into her. Feeling weightless, she shrieked her pleasure into his shoulder as he drove himself into her, over and over again. Until she hung limply, spent from the never-ending pleasure he instilled in her. 

 

She'd kissed him quickly, standing on shaking legs, before they each had to head off to their other classes, drawing a few looks from students passing in the hall. Ginny tried to hide her burning face behind her hair, the shame of what'd she'd done, and why she'd done it, crashing back down on her as her pleasure subsided. 

---

 

Ginny paused to check her reflection in the glass door of the greenhouse, pushing hair behind her ears and wiping away some smudges of makeup, blushing when she remembered what had caused them. It had taken several more weeks of ‘work’, but she had finally figured out what the key opened.

 

Yanking the door open, she charged over to the others.

 

"It's the key to the Wardstone Room!" She blurted in excitement. 

 

The looks of amazement from the others had her smiling happily, but she noticed the calculating one on Parvati's face. The dark haired girl pulled her aside.

 

"And how, exactly, do you plan on getting him to take that key off?" The girl's raised eyebrow made Ginny think she already knew the answer.

 

"I've got a plan." She replied confidently. 

 

"Right." Her friend answered, drawing the word out. "Just be careful Ginny. This could be an easy time to find yourself in a bad position."

 

"I can handle myself." She fired back, defensiveness creeping into her tone.

 

Parvati raised a hand to settle her. "I know. Just be careful not to lose sight of yourself. Method acting for the sake of getting this done can lead to dangerous feelings."

 

Ginny had taken to dressing differently when she knew Blaise would see her, and she should’ve known better than to think Parvati wouldn’t notice the tighter tops and shorter skirts.

 

"The hardest part of all of this has been lying to Blaise. He's not what everyone thinks, and I feel guilty for doing this to him."

 

Thank God she doesn’t know what else I’ve changed. Ginny thought.

 

"Fine." Parvati answered skeptically. "Just keep it all under control."

 

"I said I can handle it."

 

---

 

She lay sweaty and exhausted on the bed, feeling Blaise give her oversensitive clit one more languid lick that made her shiver with pleasure. Ginny looked down with hazy eyes, seeing him wiping at his face, finding the sight of him with proof of how wet he could make her incredibly arousing. 

 

“Merlin, that’s sexy.” She breathed out, then continued at his raised eyebrow. “Watching you wipe me off of your face.” 

 

Blaise’s eyes flashed hungrily. “Want to show me?” 

 

Ginny’s brain struggled to get up to speed, but as he straddled her chest and started to stroke himself over her, she nodded, already thinking about their shower together to follow, and that he would have to take the necklace with the key off for it. 

 

He laid the head of his cock on her lips, and she opened her mouth with a rush of embarrassment. He thrust several times while she sucked him before pulling back to stroke himself over her panting face again.

 

Ginny couldn’t help but think that those other girls would never do this for him, a thought that made her equally proud, and as he unleashed a massive orgasm all over her face and hair, ashamed. 

 

---

 

“What do you mean you didn’t get it?” Dean’s voice was raised in anger, and the other two tried to quiet him. “I thought you had a plan?”

 

“I did.” Ginny protested, her cheeks burning. “I do!” 

 

There was no way she was going to tell them that he had, actually, taken the key off and left it where she could get it. But then he had made her come so hard in the shower that she wasn’t able to stand, and he’d carried her out to his bed while she recovered. The sensation of him taking her from behind had been a new one, and combined with the feel of his hands on her and the water running down them both, it had just been too much for her. 

 

“I’ll have it for you soon, I swear.” She promised, hoping against hope that her burning cheeks were mistaken for embarrassment at her failure, and not her  arousal.

---

 

“Am I good enough for you when we...you know...are... together ?” Ginny asked, hating how pathetic she sounded as she sat next to him on the couch of an empty room. They'd taken to spending their free moments during the day together, usually just talking during the few minutes they had.

 

“Of course you are!” Blaise answered quickly. “Why would you think you're not? I’m pretty obvious about enjoying it, aren’t I?” 

 

She looked down, feeling shy around him for the first time in a long time. “I just...I know there are a lot of girls who are attracted to you, and you’d have to be blind not to think they’re prettier than I am. And I know I’m not...experienced, and probably not as good in bed as they would be. I just…”

 

“Hey, hey, hey.” He interrupted her, taking his chin in his hand and turning her to face him. “I’m with you. I want to be with you. I would never ask you to change anything for me.” He smiled gently, and she could see he was sincere. 

 

“I know...I know you’re not asking me to change.” She let out a long breath. “You’re just….so...good to me. I want to be good for you too.” 

 

“You are.” He said emphatically. 

 

She shrugged him off. “And I want to try new things with you too.” 

 

“Like what?”

 

“Anything you want! Merlin knows everything we’ve done has been incredible. ” Ginny finally looked up and met his eyes. “I want you to tell me if there are things you want that we haven’t done. I want to do them with you.” 

 

---

 

“Oh my God Blaise!” 

 

Ginny knew her mouth was hanging open, and her body had already broken out in a sweat, but as he slid more and more of himself into her, the sensations just got stronger. 

 

“You’re so deep.” She panted, his hands tight on her hips, thumbs caressing her as he entered her from behind. 

 

“You look so sexy like this.” Blaise’s deep voice rumbled, causing her to shiver in pleasure. His hips bumped against hers, and she let out a low moan. He started to withdraw again, moving slowly, then drove back in more quickly. He started to move more steadily then, and Ginny felt her eyes squeeze shut against the wall of pleasure rushing over her. 

 

“Talk to me Gin.” He rumbled again, his hands stroking over her. 

 

“What do you want me to say?” Her breath was already coming in gasps.

 

“Does this feel good?”

 

“Oh God, yes!” She was nearly shouting in agreement. 

 

“What does?” Blaise was smiling as we watched her start to come apart.

 

“Your cock! Your cock feels so good, it’s so deep, I love it!” She was too far gone in the moment to be ashamed of her words. 

 

“Are you going to come?”

 

Ginny nodded quickly, her hair bouncing around her. 

 

“Tell me when.” He demanded, a thrill running through her body at the tone. 

 

“Oh my God, Blaise, that’s so good! Yes! Just like that...you’re going to make me come!” He gripped her hips tighter and started to thrust more quickly, and Ginny startled to babble as her orgasm stole her ability to think."I'm coming, oh my God Blaise, I'm coming so hard for you!"

 

When the strongest of the tremors had subsided, Blaise was still working himself in and out of her, albeit more gently. 

 

“Still with me?” He teased. 

 

“Barely.” Her wide smile was already being wiped away by pleasure. 

 

“Those girls you hate because they’re always flirting with me, what do you call them?” His tone was teasing again, and Ginny answered the strange question through another moan of pleasure. 

 

“Sluts. They’re sluts.” 

 

“And on our first date, you said you weren’t ‘one of those girls.’ Is that what you were talking about?”

 

Ginny nodded, still not able to make sense of his reasoning. 

 

“But look at you right now.” He said firmly, his hips matching his words. “Getting fucked on your hands and knees. And you love it, don’t you?”

 

“Merlin, yes!” 

 

“What does that make you?” His hands were tight on her, their bodies crashing together. Ginny didn’t answer, and Blaise brought his palm down on her arse just hard enough for her to feel it. “What does that make you Ginny?”

 

“I’m a slut!” She finally shouted after he spanked her again. She felt her cheeks heating and knew it had nothing to do with the overwhelming sensations.

 

“Does this feel good? Does it feel good to be a slut?”

 

“God, yes!” She hated the words. Hated knowing they were true.

 

“And you’re going to keep coming back for more, aren’t you?” 

 

She nodded eagerly, her hair everywhere now as he continued to drive himself into her. 

 

“Why?” He bit out, hand on her arse accentuating the question. 

 

“Because I’m your slut!” Again, the words struck deep, even as she said them.

 

“Good girl.” He praised, but Ginny was already well past the point of understanding him, or hearing him over her own cries for more. Quickly following her orgasm, he reached his limit as well, grunting as he exploded inside of her before pulling them both to lay on their sides. 

 

“Ok?” He asked.

 

Ginny nodded, her body still humming with pleasure. Her guilt and shame losing the war against the incredible way he made her feel.

 

---

 

But that guilt always came creeping back in, no matter how hard or how often she told herself what she was doing was necessary, or right. It still felt wrong to her every time he looked at her affectionately. 

 

Except for when she was able to put that look of pleasure so intense it bordered on pain on his face. And she finally felt like she was becoming his equal in that regard. If she had thought her lust for him was out of control before, she'd had no idea how much farther it could go once she felt like his match. She’d been sitting in History of Magic, daydreaming like everyone else, but the images in her mind were so powerful she couldn’t help but rub her thighs together in anticipation. 

 

It was the first class of the day and she was already desperate for him, despite having nearly passed out in pleasure with him the night before. 

 

Her head and arms hung limply off the side of his bed, her body flat against the mattress. She’d started out on her hands and knees, but as he battered her relentlessly with pleasure, Ginny had dropped to her elbows, then simply put her face down on the bed while she kept her arse up, moaning wantonly from every hard thrust. Months earlier she would have been disgusted by a woman who let herself be taken like this, but as the stars continued to flash behind her eyes, she simply fisted her hands in the sheets and screamed as she came. 

 

Barely able to hold on afterwards, she’d drifted flat to the bed while he continued to thrust into her roughly, sliding her towards the edge, then over it. She’d begged him not to stop, and he’d listened, and she’d wound up with her face and chest on the cold stone floor while he fucked her beyond reason. 

 

The look he gave her when she pleaded with him to come on her face was the most intensely gratifying thing she had ever seen, and she couldn’t wait to make him look at her like that again. 

 

Ginny shook herself, knowing she’d been lost in her memories again while she waited outside his classroom for him. She’d skived out on Binns early, knowing he wouldn’t notice, or care. And so she stood, waiting across the hallway from his classroom for his class to be dismissed. Her heart jumped when the door was flung open, students desperate to make their escape streaming out into the hallway. Seeing his tall, broad form fill the doorway she wet her lips and started to move towards him with a smile. He noticed her immediately, of course, his eyes raking over her in a way that made her flush. She felt her skirt bouncing around her thighs as she skipped the last few steps, barely sparing a thought that what she was wearing now would have had a just months-younger Ginny blushing and running away in embarrassment. She was sure he’d said a few words to keep her out of trouble regarding her uniform, but with the way his eyes devoured her, she knew it was worth it. 

 

“Hey Gin.” He said happily, already ignoring the girls who had been vying for his attention. “This is a nice surprise - isn’t your class on the other side of the Castle?” 

 

She nodded, biting her lip as she looked at him, then moved up on tip-toe to whisper into his ear. She saw a few other boys blatantly appraising her as she stretched up, her loose uniform skirt barely covering her.

 

“I left early.” She breathed out in her hottest voice. “I was afraid I’d soak through my knickers if I had to sit there, just thinking about sucking your cock, instead of being here to do it.” 

 

He pulled back to give her a smile that made her knees weak.

 

“Amy,” His eyes never left Ginny’s as he spoke to the girl still standing nearby, trying not to appear too interested in them, “let Vector know I’m going to be late for class today. Alright?” 

 

Ginny smiled widely at him, taking his hand and dragging him away. Finding a private place in the castle was difficult considering the second classes of the morning were just starting, but she pulled him towards an empty room, looking back to see his eyes fixed on the bottom of her swishing skirt. 

 

“I can’t believe you walk around in that.” He said appreciatively. 

 

She met his eye with an inviting smile. “You love it.” She shoved open the door she’d been thinking of, finding the room vacant, as she’d hoped. Ginny turned and pushed him back against the wall next to the door, sliding down to her knees with her hands undoing his belt and trousers before he’d even settled. Humming with pleasure before she had him free, she wasted no time in taking his half-hard shaft into her mouth, groaning while she stared up at his amazed expression. 

 

“Merlin, you weren’t kidding, were you?” He asked, watching her intently. 

 

Ginny shook her head, still sucking him, stroking what she couldn’t fit into her mouth with small hands. Unable to resist any longer, she dragged a hand up her thigh, moaning at the slightest of touches, then slid her fingers inside of her knickers. She worked her clit frantically while she took more of him than she ever had before, twisting her face from side to side as she tried to force herself forward. She moaned thickly around him, fingers sliding into herself without a thought as the head of his cock pressed hard against the back of her throat. 

 

And then she heard a gasp from the door they had forgotten to close all the way. 

 

One of the girls from Blaise’s class had followed them, and her eyes were wide as she stared, her head peeking through the opening. Blaise’s eyes were closed, his head thrown back in pleasure, but when Ginny stopped he had thrust forward on instinct. Ginny found herself completely unable to breathe and gagged loudly around him. 

 

“Oh my God Ginny, you’re perfect!” His voice called out in rapture. 

 

Ginny’s eyes met the other girls for one last second before she retreated, leaving Ginny choking and sputtering on Blaise while he exploded into her mouth. 

 

And to Ginny’s shame, she came just as hard a second later. 

---

 

"Merlin, you're insatiable!" Blaise grunted, watching her come apart, again. "How many is that?"

 

"I don't know. I can't keep track." Ginny gasped, truthfully. To be fair, she had started early, making herself come while she sucked him in the classroom, but then he took her against the wall on the spot. And then again when they snuck off during lunch. More times than she could remember, even given the short window. That evening she'd snuck away as early as she was able, after a quick promise to Parvati that she would get the key, and a bold-faced lie that she still hadn't 'compromised herself.' Parvati's skeptical look at the tight trousers and top she wore meant Ginny had left in a huff. But her boyfriend had more than made up for it.

 

His hand wrapped around what was left of her ponytail, and he yanked her head up and out of her ruminations. The big hand cracking down on her already red arse made her yelp, and Ginny felt herself responding to his rough treatment with a shameful, punishing lust.

 

"Oh God yes Blaise, fuck me just like that!" Her voice was hoarse from all the times that day she'd screamed similar things, knowing it drove him mad. His hand slammed down on her again, his grip in her hair forcing her to look at the ceiling. "Fuck yes! Fuck your little slut! Fuck, fuck, fuck…" and as her pleasure broke over her, she thought she might have finally reached her limit. 

 

Going limp in his grip, she panted and pushed him gently away. 

 

"I can't….it's too much. Too many."

 

"Don't you feel how badly I want to come?" He asked, twitching inside of her, and she nodded with a weak moan. "Don't you want to make me come?" She nodded again.

 

"Good girl." He praised, and she shivered at his words while he let her face back down to the mattress gently. "Don't move." 

 

He slid free from her then, and even though the bed shifted under her, she held the position he'd left her in, feeling exposed and vulnerable. She felt him moving behind her again and started to worry.

 

"Blaise, I'm sorry...I can't take any more." She hated how pathetic she sounded.

 

"Don't worry." He stroked her back gently, a click her only warning before a cool liquid was dripping onto her and rolling down the cleft of her arse. "This will be different."

 

Ginny tensed when she understood, panic driving the fatigue from her mind. "Blaise, wait, I've never…"

 

"I know." He said gently. "But when have you ever not loved something I wanted to do?"

 

Ginny's nerves weren't eased in the least. "I'm just...you're so big Blaise."

 

"Trust me." His voice reassuring, and he smiled when she nodded, laying her face back down shakily. He took himself in hand, pressing the wide head of his shaft against her tight ring, a low groan leaving his throat as he started to slide into her.

 

Ginny's body swung between hot and cold as more of his length stretched her, and her mouth fell open with a startled cry. He seemed to go on forever, and she was shaking when his hips finally pressed against her arse.

 

"Oh my God Blaise…" Ginny said breathlessly, the slow, easy strokes setting off fireworks in her brain. "I...it just….oh my God. "

 

"How's it feel?" She could hear the strain in his voice.

 

"Big." She moaned back honestly.

 

"God, you look incredible Gin." His breathless voice told her how much he was enjoying this, and she resolved not just to hang on, but to try to make it even better for him.

 

She pushed her hips back at him, fisting her hands in the sheets and biting down on her bottom lip at the overwhelming sensations. 

 

"Fuck that’s sexy.” He said in amazement. “Even better than I imagined.” 

 

Ginny started at his words. “You….you thought about this?”

 

“Since last year when I saw you in your Quidditch uniform.” He spanked her hard. “Best arse in the school in tight leather trousers? How could I not fantasize about it?”

 

A shiver ran through her as the image of him,  naked and stroking himself while thinking about taking her arse overtook her mind.

 

“Oh...oh God, Blaise…” 

 

“You like that?” He asked, stinging her arse with his palm again, and she nodded in reply. 

 

His other hand slapped down on her. “I want to hear you.” 

 

“I love it!” 

 

“You love what?” His voice was as firm as his hips slowly gained speed, stealing her breath away, and she knew what he wanted to hear. 

 

“I love your cock in my arse!” Ginny’s face flooded with shame as she said the words, despite loving the growl of lust that she heard from him.

 

“Touch yourself.” His gravelly voice demanded, and Ginny reached underneath herself to circle her fingertips on her too-sensitive clit, feeling a shock tear through her when she did. She heard him grunt in satisfaction, his bollocks swinging into her hand as he fucked her, and so shocked from the utter wrongness of what she was doing, was caught completely off guard by her orgasm. She shrieked as it hit her, filthy words of encouragement she knew he wanted to hear pouring from her mouth as he kept on driving himself into her. She was still shaking, her mind trying to comprehend the pleasure she felt when he pulled himself free of her, shoving her hip to roll her over before straddling her again. 

 

Ginny watched him with eager, confused eyes, only closing them at the last second before he covered her again. Feeling him stroke the last of himself onto her drenched face before he collapsed onto the bed, she pushed aside all of her conflicted emotions to focus on her goal. 

 

At least I’ll get the key this time when we shower.

---

 

She'd handed the key off to Parvati with a serious look. "I need this back as soon as possible."

 

She nodded. "I'll have it back to you later today. Can you get it back to him without him knowing you took it?"

 

Ginny nodded confidently and smiled at her friend. "I've got him right where I want him."

---

 

"Fuck...fuck...fuck...fuck!"  Despite her desperate attempts to stay quiet, Ginny's strangled voice rose with every vulgar cry. She knew each exclamation from her made them that much more likely to get caught in the temporarily vacant classroom, and the overwhelming pleasure only dulled that risk in her mind. She couldn't imagine the shame of getting caught like this: completely naked and the very definition of fucked . 

 

Blaise held her completely off the ground by her arse, her knees over his strong arms and her hands clinging desperately to his neck. His thrusts up into her were brutal, her entire body rebounding from every stroke. She felt helpless as he impaled her on his massive cock, knowing she would be bruised and sore later. 

 

Her eyes rolled back as he moved even faster, and she felt herself slipping away on sensations so intense she didn't even think of it as an orgasm any more. Ginny had begun to wonder if it was normal, or even safe, for her to lose track of herself as much as she did when she was with him. What little she could see turned fuzzy, and the small part of her brain able to focus on their surroundings heard a girl screaming, her body seizing with pleasure as the understanding that she was hearing her own voice dawned. She was rarely able to separate out her orgasms anymore, the power of what he made her feel all blurring together leaving her feeling intoxicated. 

 

She heard a grunt, and then her perspective shifted. She found herself on the hard stone floor, opening her mouth to the cock soaked in her own arousal that was pressing against her lips. Ginny eagerly gave him her all, sucking him hard, deep, and fast, and a second later his hand on her forehead pushed her off. She tilted her head back, opening her mouth and sticking out her tongue the way she knew he loved, all her worries about being seen kneeling naked on the floor forgotten. Another grunt from him and she felt him covering her face, seeming to come an impossible amount with heavy strands stretching from her chin to her hair, and everything in between. When he finally finished, she leaned forward dutifully to get the very last of his pleasure, risking opening her eyes to give him her sexiest look when her lips closed around the head of his twitching cock. As she met his amazed eyes the bell sounded for the end of the lesson, and she heard the hallway start to fill with students outside the door behind her.

 

Merlin, Ginny thought. I thought we were out of control before.

 

---

 

Ginny winced climbing through the portrait into the Common Room, late enough to be risking detention. Her thoughts were much too conflicted to consider that possibility though, her sore body and stormy mind not leaving room for the real world at the moment. 

 

“Blimey Gin, another detention?” Dean’s voice took her by surprise, the question even more confusing. She looked down at herself and realized she’d been taking careful steps and making her discomfort obvious. “What’d you do this time?”

 

Ginny felt her face light up at his assumption, and she lied unconvincingly to hide what had really happened. 

 

---

 

Blaise’s hand was high on her thigh as he sat next to her in the library, the two of them attempting to study together. His fingers started to trail along the inside of her legs, and she spread them with a quick look at him, biting down on her lip. He kept moving them up until she could feel the heat from his hand against her thin knickers, and she gasped when he finally touched her. She knew he would find her soaked, and went through her now well-practiced mental exercise to shove her shame and guilt into the back of her mind. 

 

His finger teased her until she was breathless and desperate, and then he pulled it away. Her eyes blinked open and darted to look at him, only to find his finger pressing against her lips. Ginny suppressed a shudder, opening her mouth to suck her own arousal from his hand. He pressed it deeply into her mouth, following the curve of her tongue into the back of her throat, his eyes dark with arousal as he watched her accept him easily. 

 

“That’s so sexy.” He whispered hotly against her. “I can’t wait to see you sucking my cock just like that.” 

 

Ginny felt her cheeks pink, still not totally used to the coarse language they sometimes shared. She opened her mouth around his finger, leaned forward a hair farther, then sucked her way off it, both loving the look on his face and hating how she’d put it there. “So let’s go then.” 

 

His smile turned a fraction hotter. “What’s wrong with here?” 

 

Ginny looked around the library, suddenly very uncomfortable. There were already too many rumors about her floating around Hogwarts, and she despised every one she heard, because they were usually true. Getting caught with Blaise in the library would undoubtedly make the situation worse. 

 

“Blaise, I don't know.” She looked around pointedly. “Why can’t we just go somewhere we don’t have to worry about getting caught?”

 

“That’s half the fun, isn’t it?” His smile was charming, but his eyes were dark and hungry. “Besides, even if we get caught it’s not like it’ll be the first time, right?”

 

She flushed with embarrassment, but had to nod in agreement. Realizing she wasn’t going to win the argument and couldn’t risk anything at this point, she pushed her chair back and slid to her knees on the floor. He turned in his seat to face her, undoing his belt and trousers and pushing them down slightly before he settled and spread his legs. Ginny reached through the opening in his boxers, her small hand quickly finding his rapidly hardening shaft and freeing it. She leaned forward and quickly started to suck him, hoping to bring him to orgasm as fast as possible and talk him into going somewhere else. She put one hand on his thigh to support herself and used the other to stroke him in conjunction with her mouth. 

 

Ginny put everything she had into pleasuring him, and when she felt his hand on the back of her head, redoubled her efforts, thinking he was close. Then she felt his hand tipping her face up to look at him by her ponytail, his strong arm flexing and holding his shaft deep in her mouth. 

 

“God, that’s so sexy.” His voice was full of awe, and Ginny felt herself respond to his desire. She let him guide her head, taking more and more of him, fighting down on the urge she felt to gag. He was hitting the back of her throat with every pull of his arm, and her view of him went blurry from her watering eyes. He pulled even harder, and Ginny lost the fight against her body, coughing loudly around him. She could feel his cock trying to force its way into her throat, and she started to panic as she choked, slapping her hands down on his legs. 

 

Blaise finally relented, still guiding her head to use her mouth, her watering eyes trying to communicate her irritation. 

 

“You love sucking my cock, don’t you?” His pleasure-filled voice asked her. 

 

She moaned her agreement around him, knowing it was pointless not to. She ignored that before this, she would have eagerly agreed, loving the way she could make him look at her in wonder. 

 

Blaise’s hand tightened in her hair again, and Ginny braced herself. He was even rougher this time, and Ginny struggled to hang on, fighting her body’s desperate need to breathe as he fucked her tear-stained face. Her throat burned as he forced himself into it, and she struggled to keep her eyes open. He finally backed off again, letting her pull away with a choking gasp as he stood. Blaise tugged her up by her hair, and Ginny, still dazed from his rough treatment, complied when he bent her over the table. She slumped against it, still trying to catch her breath when he moved behind her. He didn’t even need to lift her skirt to deliver a firm smack to her arse before yanking the scrap of lace she’d taken to wearing for knickers down out of the way.  He llined himself up, pressing the head of his cock against her arse and her fingers scrabbled on the hard wood. He’d been obsessed with taking her this way lately, and he pressed into her quickly, her body stretching to accept him. 

 

His hips met hers with a groan Ginny was ashamed to echo, and she was horrified to notice her slick face sliding easily on the table, knowing what a mess she must be. She started to push herself up off the surface, only to have his strong hand press her back down while he started to stroke in and out of her. His other hand gripped her hard, and she was mortified to realize he didn’t even have to hold her skirt up. It was short enough for him to just flip it out of the way. 

 

And worst of all was how quickly her body was responding to being bent over a table and fucked roughly in the arse in the middle of the library. She bit down on her lip, moaning as he took her, sliding across the surface with every pull and clapping thrust. His mouth was hissing filthy things she didn’t think she wanted to hear, and she wrestled to lose herself in the moment the way she had been able to so many times before, rather than accept the insanity of her current situation. 

 

Ginny heard herself grunting as he started to, somehow, take her even harder. She reached back to the edge of the table, holding on desperately so she wouldn’t be pushed around from his thrusts, her cheek already sore. 

 

“You’re just a perfect little slut, aren’t you?” His voice rumbled, and she felt herself nodding back. “You love getting used like this where anyone could see, don’t you?”

 

She didn’t, but she knew what he wanted to hear. And if she played it right, it might get them out of here before they got caught. 

 

“God yes, I love your big cock in my arse!” She moaned wantonly for him, her body pushing towards its release even as her emotions warred within her. “I’m such a filthy little slut for you...you’re going to make me come so hard!”

 

His thrusts reached a fever pitch, and Ginny fought not to scream. He hammered himself into her, driving her thighs against the edge of the table with bruising force. Impossibly, she felt herself lose control, fingernails biting into the wood while she was utterly wrecked by the force of her orgasm, and feeling Blaise spasm as he reached his own peak, finally stilling in her as the pleasure washed over him. A moment later, he slid free, whispering a quick spell to clean both of them before he started to redress. Ginny straightened, her face still a disaster, hair clinging to it in places, and she pulled what was left of her knickers back up, smoothing her skirt down to cover herself. 

 

Blaise had the decency to look abashed, wiping her face clean gently before kissing her, and checking on her with quiet words she replied to in kind. She’d left shortly after, and for the first time in longer than she could remember, was thinking about her mission as much as her pleasure. 

 

She wasn’t sure who she was anymore, that she could enjoy something like what had just happened as much as she had. And the risk of what they had done caused a panic to bubble up in her chest. Even if she enjoyed that type of thing in private, she was done doing it in public. 

 

Having her parents hear about her recent exploits was the last thing she needed.  

 

---

 

"We need you to get him to take the key off and put it down on this." Ginny jumped, startled back into the present as Neville offered her a square of leather covered with runes. "That will duplicate the charms on the key we already copied."

 

"Ok, not a problem." Ginny answered confidently, nodding as a smile crept onto one corner of her lips. She had a plan for this that she was sure she would enjoy. And if nothing else, would be one hell of a sendoff for the boy she'd been lying to for their entire relationship. 

 

"We need the key to stay on there as long as possible, because we don't know what other traps or wards are on the room. A couple of hours would be good. More would be better." Neville watched her with trepidation in his eyes, seeming concerned with her easy acceptance. 

 

"Got it." She nodded, holding out her hand for the device. "Anything else?"

 

"It goes without saying that once you put the key on that," Parvati inclined her head towards the leather square, "that it is critical no one else tries to access the room. It has to stay there for as long as possible, and if someone comes looking for us, well, detention will be the least of our worries."

 

"You can count on me." She said seriously. "When?"

 

"A week from tomorrow."

 

Ginny nodded, not sure if she was relieved or disappointed. 

 

---

 

She wasn't sure how the final week of her 'relationship' with Blaise was going to go, but she knew for sure after making it this far that she could finish the job. As it turned out, their respective roles had flipped.

 

Ginny walked out of her first class of the morning, the ever-growing whispers that followed her causing her to smooth down her skirt and fight the urge to do up a couple of her buttons. She was shocked to see Blaise waiting across the hall from her class. She slid through the crowd over to him with an inquisitive look.

 

He looked her up and down hungrily. "Merlin, you're a walking fantasy.” Ginny squirmed from his attention, not knowing if she was more embarrassed or turned on. He leaned in to whisper, his hands sitting gently on her hips. “If only they could see what you look like when you come, they’d walk around just as hard as I am right now.” 

 

Her eyes darted down to the front of his trousers, then back up to his eyes, feeling his words roll down her spine. He took her hand and tugged her away, Ginny nearly having to jog to keep up with him. Pulling her into an empty classroom and shutting the door, he kissed her hungrily, his hands caressing every inch of her that was bare. His fingertips ran up and down her thighs before he hooked them into her knickers and tugged them down, then lifted her with a sudden move that made her yelp in surprise. She was giggling at herself when he set her down on a desk, the wood cool against her bare skin. 

 

But her giggles vanished as he started to kiss down her chest, across her stomach, and moved to crouch in front of her, his hot breath on the insides of her thighs. Leaning back on her hands and spreading her legs for him, she sighed in satisfaction as he kissed and licked her gently, feeling her body melt. He worked her expertly, tracing her lips with his tongue before circling it on her clit. Ginny shifted and ran her hand through his hair, seeing him look up at her with a smile. Her fingers tightened when he sucked her clit, then worked down to press his tongue into her. She started to drift away in pleasure, tugging and pulling on his hair to show him what she wanted, and he responded perfectly every time. Her sighs turned to breathy moans as he brought her ever closer to orgasm, and she rolled her hips against his face. Finally, he took her past her limit, and she felt her orgasm wash over her, a slow, rolling pleasure that he prolonged as much as possible. She cried out as she came, her entire body trembling until she had to push his face away, unable to take any more. 

 

Blaise pulled her knickers back up as far as he was able, then stood and smiled at her while wiping his face. She watched him in confused awe, having been totally unprepared for this. And that feeling only grew when he leaned forward and kissed her deeply, but then pulled away and smiled. 

 

“Want to meet up after lunch?” His eyes were still raking over her, and she could tell he wanted her, and she had no idea what was going on.

 

“You don’t want to…?”

 

“Oh, I do. More than you know."

 

"Then why….?"

 

"I can be late for Carrow's lesson, but can't get away with skiving off altogether." He smirked at her. "Besides, sometimes the anticipation makes it better."

 

Ginny saw her opportunity. "Well in that case, don't make any plans for Friday night." She gave him her most sinful smile. "I've got something special in mind for you."

 

His eyes were wide and excited. "But I won't have to wait until then to have you again, right?"

 

"Of course not. I could never go that long without you." Ginny replied, feigning affront.

---

 

She rushed to his door like she did every time she visited him, despite knowing none of the Slytherins would harass her. Not any more than any of the other students at least. Pulling her robes tight around her, she knocked, matching his smile when he opened the door and ushered her in with a quick kiss.

 

"Hey Gin." He looked her up and down, clearly excited. "So what's the big surprise?"

 

She gave him her most enigmatic smile. "Have a seat and I'll show you."

 

With a push from her he moved to a simple chair against the wall, sitting heavily. Ginny started to move around the room confidently, her long robe brushing around her ankles while she lit his candles with her wand. Slowly, she moved back over in front of him, a final flick of her wrist starting the music on his wireless. A thick, heavy sound filled his room with a strong beat and she drank in the sight of him shaking in anticipation. Her hands moved to the clasp at her throat, and she tossed away her robe to reveal her surprise, and likely parting gift.

 

"Fuck." Blaise drew the word out, turning it into a litany of praise.

 

Ginny flushed under his scrutiny, feeling her body respond to his lust. Her hips rolled to the music, the tight leather of her trousers pulling against her with a creak. Her hands caressed up her bare midriff, crossing over the matching leather vest before rising to shake her hair out as she danced for him.

 

With a writhing twist of her body she turned her back on him, looking at him over her shoulder while she rolled her hips.

 

"Is this as good as you remembered?" A teasing smile on her lips, loving the way his jaw dropped.

 

"Merlin. So much better." His eyes flicked up to hers, then back down. "Your arse in tight leather is just fucking perfect!"

 

She smiled widely before turning again, stepping over to him quickly and straddling his lap. Ginny kissed him fiercely, biting down on his bottom lip and pulling back before tearing the sides of his shirt apart. Her nails raked down his chest while the buttons scattered all over the floor, and he groaned. She kissed him again, and he broke away long enough to pull the remnants of his shirt off.

 

In his split second of distraction, she coaxed the necklace off as well under the pretense of helping him with his shirt. With a perfect toss, it landed on the dresser just out of reach and she fought the urge to pump her fist in victory. 

 

Standing quickly, Ginny evaded his hands deftly, giving him an evil smile while she pushed him back down. 

 

"Don't you want me to finish my dance?" She teased, her body already hypnotizing him again.

 

"Do I have a choice?" His voice was rough with desire.

 

"Of course." She opened her mouth in a silent moan when her hands stroked up her body again. Her eyes were on fire when her nimble fingers undid the first of the buttons on her vest.

 

"You can take me. Right now." His eyes followed her hands as they continued to open buttons. "And use me however you want."

 

"But if I let you finish?" He licked his hips, eyes dark with lust.

 

She closed her eyes with a moan. "I imagine by the time I get done stripp ing for you, and grinding myself against you that I'll be so dripping wet…" Ginny was down to the last few buttons. "...that I beg you to twist me, and bend me, and fuck me until I break." There was only one button left and Ginny was breathless. "I'll be desperate to suck your cock. To feel you deep inside of me. To come, over and over again for you."

 

Blaise blew out a breath and nodded. Ginny smiled widely, her fingers tracing the bare skin between the open sides of her top. Her hands were moving apart slowly when the door to Blaise’s room was flung open.

 

"Zabini, where…." The young man took in the room at a glance, his eyebrows rising at Ginny as she desperately pulled her vest back together. He quickly ignored her, finding Blaise in the chair. "Zabini. I need it."

 

Blaise was clearly annoyed, and just as clearly not going to argue.

 

"Timing could have been better mate." He shook his head in frustration while reaching for his neck, and Ginny's stomach dropped through her feet.

 

No, no, no! Her panicked mind screamed. Parvati and Neville and Dean are dead if he leaves with the key. Or worse. 

 

Ginny was struck by terrible inspiration.

 

"I know you said you thought it would be a thrill to get caught Blaise." She interjected, causing both boys to freeze. "But you could have at least asked me before inviting one of your mates to watch." 

 

She tried to turn her terror into annoyance when she spoke, watching the pair staring at her in stunned silence. Knowing this might be her only chance to save her friends, she let her body ease back into time with the music, slowly drawing open her vest again. She turned away from them with a roll of her body, then shrugged off her top. Just having her naked back exposed to the boy she didn't know was terrifying enough, but hearing their matching gasps when she brought both of her palms down hard on her arse gave her a thrill she tried not to think about. 

 

Reaching her hand over to the bedpost, she spun around it until she was facing them from the far side of the bed. She hid the shake of her hands by crawling across the mattress towards them, then kneeled up to play with her breasts under their hungry eyes. 

 

Moving forward and slipping off the side of the bed she strutted to Blaise, twirling to sit in his lap and grinding her arse against the bulge in his trousers. Hearing Blaise’s acquaintance drag a chair over and sit heavily in it she leaned and put her hand on his knee for balance after nearly falling off of Blaise. She felt her boyfriend's hands caressing her, not at all surprised by the crack of his hand on the leather when she straightened her legs.

 

"It'd be rude to ignore our guest." Blaise's voice rumbled and Ginny's stomach plunged in terror. "Don't you think, Stevens?"

 

Ginny looked to see his nod, finally taking the time to assess him and finding a fit, handsome young man she thought was a Ravenclaw Chaser. Before she let herself think about it, she stood and spun, landing in his lap with her arms draped over his strong shoulders. His hands were on her hips, following her body’s movements. Every roll pressed her covered sex tight against his hard shaft, and the sensations from the friction caused her to pant as much as her dancing had.

 

Sweeping her hair back, Ginny arched her back and rode him. Her bare breasts inches away from his staring eyes, nipples hard with excitement. Looking over to Blaise, expecting to see jealousy, she gasped at the sight of him stroking his cock while he watched her. 

 

Knowing she had to keep both of their interest and attention, she climbed off of Stevens with a regretful smile, kneeling as she turned and positioned herself so both men could see her when she started to expertly suck her boyfriend's cock. 

 

Trying desperately to lose herself and forget her audience, Ginny was shaken back to reality by a groan from the man next to them. She looked over, Blaise deep in her mouth, and saw Stevens had started to stroke himself while he watched. 

 

"Merlin, Zabini, are all the birds you fuck that good at sucking cock?" His voice was raspy, and Ginny felt herself flood with shame. Lowering her eyes, she went back to pleasuring her boyfriend, ignoring the rush of satisfaction she felt at his words. 

 

"Ginny is absolutely amazing in every way." He said proudly. "You want to see for yourself?"

 

Fear tore through her, and her panicked eyes darted up to see Blaise looking at his friend.

 

Stevens looked over at her, clearly interested.

 

"Well, yea, mate. If she's into it."

 

Ginny was sitting back and shaking her head before he'd even finished the question. The boy noticed, and shrugged indifferently. 

 

"Yea, no, I get that. I was starting to feel like the third wheel anyway." He started to move to get up, and the fear nearly paralyzed her. "Blaise, I just need the thing before I go, or Alecto's gonna curse me into next week."

 

She felt like she was being torn in half, but knew what she had to do. Her hand shot out to his, stopping him from closing up his trousers. She couldn't bring herself to look at either of them or to say a word, but shuffled over on her knees while pushing his hands out of the way and starting to stroke him. He settled back as well, and Ginny blew out a long breath before picturing her boyfriend in her mind, and nothing else. 

 

She bobbed her head and worked his cock like Blaise always liked, feeling him reach full hardness quickly. He put a hand on her head, tilting her face up to him, and she knew what he wanted.

 

Ginny opened her eyes to see a stranger's face, being forced to accept what she was doing. She watched his eyes cloud over with lust and heard his groans, and found herself squirming at how much the sight turned her on. She rubbed her thighs together, hearing a squeak from the leather as she took him deeper, feeling him bump into the back of her throat and watched in satisfaction when his jaw fell open.

 

Then strong hands were on her hips, urging her to stand while another forced her to keep using her mouth. She felt the hands behind her pulling at the waist of her trousers once her legs were straight with her face still buried in Stevens’ lap. Ginny blushed fiercely, knowing what came next.   

 

“Merlin Gin, how did you get these on? Is there a spell, or…?”

 

She pushed off of Stevens thighs so she could answer Blaise, having to turn her head to the side in the odd position. 

 

“There’s a command phrase to get them off.” She said, her breath hot on the shaft she was still absently stroking. 

 

Silence reigned for a moment.

 

“And…?” Blaise finally asked. 

 

Her face burned with shame. 

 

“Blaise’s eager little slut.” 

 

At her words, the tight leather crawled down her legs, splitting at invisible seams and flowing to fold themselves on the floor by her robe. Ginny was left standing naked, bent over in front of her boyfriend with her face pressed against the cock of a boy whose first name she didn’t even know. She had never been more ashamed in her life, but still couldn’t help the moan that left her mouth when Blaise dragged the head of his cock up and down her drenched slit. 

 

He slid into her strongly, another sound of lust escaping her even as a hand guided her mouth back to the cock in front of her. Her face was on fire as they took her, Blaise filling her completely from behind and leaving her panting around the cock in her mouth more often than not. She felt ready to die from the embarrassment of her body responding to him so strongly, and so quickly. 

 

So Ginny nearly fell when Blaise started to pull her back, as all she could see was the body her face was repeatedly pressed into. She breathed easily again as he pulled her away, only to feel her cheeks burn yet again at the frank appraisal of Stevens watching Blaise thrusting into her roughly. He stood as well, lifting her chin with a hand and pressing himself back into her waiting mouth. 

 

Blaise took that as a signal, his hand tightening on her waist before he started to slam himself into her, the lewd sound of their bodies colliding filling the room. At least until Stevens started to thrust into her mouth as well, and she choked loudly around him. The pair built up a rhythm that left her moaning in pleasure between gagging on the shaft being forced deeply into her. Blaise spanked her then, hard, and Ginny couldn’t help the scream that resulted. It seemed as if both boys leaned forward for a moment, then she heard another slap from well above her.

 

Her boyfriend picked that moment to drive her over the edge. His hand clamped down on her hip as his own body moved faster than she could comprehend. She fought her way off of Stevens, leaning against him while Blaise fucked her into oblivion, her hand stroking the wet shaft in front of her eyes.

 

She felt her walls clamp down on the hard length still tormenting her, leaving her screaming and shaking violently as she came. Blaise was the only thing holding her up by the end, and when her senses finally returned, she found her pleasure-addled brain causing her to giggle when he mostly-carried her stumbling legs over to the bed. Her eyes were shut as she tried to hang onto the pleasure, gasping to recover. She eventually found herself on her knees on the soft mattress, not quite sure how she'd gotten there. Still floating in post-orgasmic haze, she put her cheek down on the plush comforter as well, feeling Blaise settle in behind her and mentally preparing herself for more. 

 

He slid into her hard enough to have her hands fisting in the bedding, a low grunt coming from her throat. His hand crashed down on her arse when he started to thrust, her hips pushing back to meet his body out of reflex. 

 

"Fuck, that's good." Preceded another sting on her arse, and Ginny realized, even as she moaned, that this wasn't Blaise. 

 

"I told you she was perfect." Blaise's deep voice came from the opposite side, and she pushed herself up to turn and look at him in confusion. The sight of him stroking himself again had her clenching around Stevens, and she looked behind her to see the fit young man grabbing her hips had lightly tanned skin, covered in a sheen of sweat. Her body didn't seem to care how confused or conflicted her mind might be, and she heard herself moaning while she pressed herself back to meet him. Blaise moved towards her then, and she opened her mouth quickly. His hard length was soaked with proof of her arousal, and it was impossible for her to ignore the taste of herself on him.

 

Stevens was no slouch, taking her every bit as roughly as Blaise had before, and now Ginny had her boyfriend's large cock to deal with on top of that. Blaise showed no patience or restraint, driving hard into her mouth to match his friend, and she quickly became a drooling, gagging mess, struggling to find a breath. And despite the shame she felt, she needed every gasp of air she could get to power her screams of pleasure. 

 

Stevens hand cracked down on her repeatedly as he fucked her forwards onto Blaise’s length, and she started to feel a pair of bollocks swinging against her at either end with each thrust. Her world turned hazy again, whether from lack of oxygen or excess of pleasure, Ginny didn’t know. The feel of a thumb pressing against the tight ring of her arse sent a jolt of electricity through her body and she wailed around her boyfriend as she came. 

 

Reality lost focus for Ginny after that, her memories a sideshow of lust while they did exactly what she'd told Blaise she would be desperate for and bent her, used her, and fucked her until her sanity was slipping away. 

 

A harsh pinch of her nipple shocked her back to her senses, and Ginny found herself astride her boyfriend, covered in sweat but still riding him frantically. A hand turned her face to the side and she opened it automatically, sucking the hard cock being pressed against her lips on reflex alone. Blaise’s hand drove her hips faster and she pulled away to moan, feeling herself drifting away on pleasure again.

 

Until a second set of hands stilled her movements, then pressed her to lean forward. Ginny's body shook wildly as Stevens pressed the head of his cock against her arse and started to push forward. A sound of animal lust left her mouth and she looked down to see Blaise watching her intently. She struggled against a feeling so intense that pain and pleasure couldn't describe it as his hips finally pressed against hers, the feeling of absolute fullness nearly too much for her.

 

And then they started to move. 

 

Ginny howled as Blaise fucked up into her dripping sex, her body being slammed back down onto him by every hard thrust of the cock in her arse. They pounded themselves into her without a care for her sanity, and as she felt her body's shocked response, she screamed for more. 

 

---

 

Ginny climbed through the portrait hole, exhausted and sore. She was already mentally in the long bath she was planning on taking, the tension leaving her shoulders upon entering the relative safety of the Gryffindor common room.

 

As long as she didn't think too hard about what she had just done.

 

Intent on climbing into bed after thoroughly cleaning up and sleeping until lunch tomorrow, Ginny was startled to find Parvati, Dean, and Neville waiting for her. Heart pounding with the fear something had gone horribly wrong, she realized their faces weren’t right for the type of gut-clenching fear that meant they had been caught. Neville and Dean gave her matching apologetic looks, tinged with something she couldn't decipher, then looked away and refused to meet her eyes.

 

Parvati's poker face was good, but she still knew something was wrong.

 

"What happened?" Ginny asked in a hiss. "We weren't supposed to meet again for a few days."

 

"We were played." Parvati said simply.

 

"What do you mean 'played?' Were the stones not there? Couldn't you change them? Do we need to get back in?" Ginny asked quickly, a hitch in her voice.

 

"It was a setup. There wasn't anything in the room, except this." Parvati handed her a stylish black photo album, the leather embossed with gold lettering.

 

"The Future Mrs. Potter" Ginny read, her confusion growing. Flipping open the cover, she felt her stomach drop through the floor.

 

There, in full-page, full-color Wizarding photograph form, was her on the outskirts of Hogsmeade, pressing herself against Blaise as she snogged him eagerly. 

 

Her terrified eyes darted to Parvati, seeing only pain there, the boys staring intently at the floor.

 

Feeling physically ill, she flipped the page just as the picture reset, seeing herself press her hips forward against him. 

 

She looked at the next pages, and realized the whole album was a collection of her shame.

 

Her legs around his waist as Blaise fucked her against the corridor wall, still in full Hogwarts uniform. She watched her eyes rolling back with the rest of her head while she screamed silently until she went limp. 

 

Her, totally naked, on her hands and knees in his bed, her body jolting forward from every powerful thrust as her eyes squeezed shut. Her mouth hung open, then she bit her lip when his large hand spanked her between thrusts. 

 

Her riding him, every inch of her body on display. Hard nipples pointing towards the ceiling with her back arched in overwhelming pleasure, her hips moving frantically to work his entire length while she supported herself with her hands on his ankles. She watched his hands skim up her body, grasping her breasts, her mouth crying his praises.

 

She flipped through the pages in a stupor, feeling her jaw drop at the centerfold. 

 

The entire page was her arse, pointed towards the camera and covered with red handprints. An impossibly large cock was being pressed against her tight ring of flesh, and she watched her body yield to it, inch by inch. The opposite page was her face, cheek down on the sheets with her hair strewn around her, and as she watched her eyes clench shut and her mouth open to chant unheard words, she realized the pictures were a pair, and she was watching herself bite down on her lip and moan in pleasure as he took her arse for the first time.

 

And it was page, after page, after page of her being taken and bent and fucked in every way possible. An entire chapter of her gagging and choking on his cock. Another of him pulling her hair, spanking her, and choking her. The next of him spraying her as he orgasmed. His massive cock pointed at her arse, breasts, and in picture after picture, her face, as he stroked himself. She watched herself eagerly opening her mouth as he covered her, sometimes wiping it off with her fingers and licking them clean, other times going right back to sucking him while he dripped down her face.

 

All of the ridiculous positions he had taken her in made sense now. In the library. In abandoned classrooms. In his bed. On the stone floor of more rooms and corridors than she could remember. 

 

And her one last, wild hope was scoured away when she turned the page, seeing they even had pictures of her from earlier that night. Of her with both of them. Watching as she was sandwiched between their strong forms, her whole body flushed and glistening with sweat as they fucked her within an inch of her life, the immense pleasure obvious on her face as she rode Blaise, the friend that had supposedly needed the key for an 'emergency' taking her arse.

 

Merlin, she'd thought it was the only way to keep her friends safe, but watching herself now, she couldn't help but see how eager she looked. Seeing the entire night played out in moments. How she’d danced for them in that ridiculous leather outfit, then knelt naked on the floor to take turns sucking them. Being used by each of them in every possible way, seeing herself shaking as she came, over and over again. 

 

The very last picture was of her looking disheveled, exhausted, and utterly satisfied as she knelt on the bed, her mouth darting between the cock she had in each hand until they both erupted all over her. 

 

Seeing the smile on her face as they covered her with their come would haunt her forever. 

 

It was almost as disturbing as the writing on the inside of the back cover. 

 

The Loyal Servants of Slytherin are pleased to present this gift to the Dark Lord, and his current adversary, Harry Potter. It is our most sincere hope that Mr. Potter comes to see the faults in his position and with his ‘Allies’. Should he desire a loyal and virtuous wife, he need only communicate that to the Dark Lord, who will be able to provide a partner who is Pure of Heart and Honest as a token of goodwill for the cessation of hostilities.

 

To Hogwarts Students and the wider Wizarding World: As we do not currently know the whereabouts of Mr. Potter, we have provided all of you with a copy of this album in hopes that one of you will be able to see that he receives it. We appreciate your assistance with this endeavor. 

 

~ Slytherin House

Notes:

For those of you who enjoyed this chapter and wanted to see the story continued, I broke it off as a separate story here: https://archiveofourown.org/works/37351519/chapters/93202978

Chapter 14: The Even Further Benefits of A Home Gym (Dudley/Ginny)

Notes:

I think this is the first chapter in a while that really stays true to the title of this story.

And sometimes you just have to click 'Post'

The thing Dudley Dursley feared most in the world wasn’t what anyone expected. 

 

It was weakness. Specifically, his own. 

 

He feared being weak. And in that, he was probably more similar to his cousin than he realized. 

 

Unfortunately for Dudley, every interaction he had with the Wizarding world seemed to drive home just how weak he was. The same way looking in the mirror used to. Or losing a fight. Or the pain of rejection. 

 

His friends thought his ‘diet’ was about making weight for boxing, or all his Mother’s doing. His Father thought he was fighting because he liked to hurt people. 

 

Blowing out his breath in a long, controlled hiss, his arms trembled and straightened  through his last rep. He shook his head, wishing he could keep his thoughts on his workout, and not the fact that not one single person in his life understood him. 

 

He needed to be stronger. Smarter. More aware and observant. 

 

Well , maybe one person I know understands that. He corrected himself.

 

Then, maybe, the next time the magical world revealed itself in some new hellish way, he wouldn’t be so helpless.  

 

Christ Dursley. He told himself. It’s been years. Fixating on one or two bad things that happened or almost happened isn’t being strong either!

 

At least the time since he had been attacked alongside his cousin had been productive. Dudley had managed to drop nearly every ounce of fat he’d carried as a kid, and while he would never be thought of as lean, or probably even ‘fit’ by some people, he knew there weren’t many people as big and as strong as he was. And even though he could never tell his parents, he and Harry had still celebrated his slow rise to near the top of his class at Smeltings with a shared bottle of lager he'd smuggled from the fridge in the garage. 

 

And that might have been the thing in his life that had changed the most, outside of himself. He and his cousin had become friends. Having seen the light about the useless twats he’d been spending all his time with, he found time with Harry surprisingly tolerable at first. And as Harry grew less wary of him, he became much more fun, helping Dudley at times by doing nothing more than lending a sympathetic ear. 

 

Dudley tried to return the favor for his cousin, setting him up with friends of the girls he dated, but Harry never managed to loosen up around them, and Dudley gave up when he realized Harry was only going along out of obligation. He’d tried to talk about girls with him, knowing no one else ever had, patiently explaining they liked confidence from a bloke. Harry’d just shook his head when Dudley had insisted that girls were every bit as unsure and hormone crazy as blokes.

 

“Not in my World mate.” He’d rebuffed. 

 

So he gave up on turning Harry into a Casanova (or even a guy who could keep a bird interested) and instead he’d helped him figure out his own workout routine, and talked his parents into putting them on the same ‘diet’ together. 

 

His cousin still would have rather been running for hours on end than lifting a single weight, but he’d tried his best. 

 

They’d also agreed to a pact of silence regarding friends at the house while Vernon was at work and Petunia went to Tea with the ladies in the neighborhood. The lanky redhead and the bushy-haired swot were the most common visitors, but on occasion the redhead’s cute little sister would tag along, or the Twins Harry had forced to apologize to him, despite Dudley’s insistence he’d deserved what they’d done. 

 

They were all decent mates to be visiting Harry through the Summer, something his friends from school couldn’t be bothered with. 

 

About to lay back on the bench for his last set, he heard the tell-tale sound of the fireplace igniting with magic. The footsteps on the floorboards above told him Harry had visitors, and he was curious as to who would have come looking for his cousin on a day he wasn’t going to be there. 

 

“Down here!” He called, hearing a muffled curse from the living room. 

 

The visitor eventually found the door off the kitchen that led down to the basement, and Dudley watched a pair of freckled legs stepping lightly down the stairs. Tearing his eyes away from her flexing thighs, he met the confused gaze of the little sister. 

 

“Dudley?” 

 

“Yeah? Jenny, right? Ron’s little sister?” He still sat on the bench, readying himself for his final set, now on too much rest. 

 

“Ginny.” Her tone adequately conveyed her annoyance, and he dipped his head in apology. 

 

“Sorry. We haven’t been introduced.” She looked mollified, and he continued. “If you’re looking for Harry, he’s not here today. He hired on to help a couple move out a few streets over.” 

 

Dudley watched her face fall, and the real reason for her visit became instantly clear. 

 

“I’m sure if you had told him you were coming over he would’ve canceled work though. I mean, what bloke wouldn’t rather spend his day with a gorgeous bird over carrying china?”

 

She cursed under her breath and Dudley heard muttering that sounded like "If he even knew I existed!" telling him he’d read it right.

 

His eyes took in her petite frame, shifting from foot to foot in uncertainty. She’d clearly come dressed to make an impression on Harry, her tight white shorts revealing every inch of the legs he’d been admiring a moment before, and her dark green halter top left a distracting amount of her shoulders and cleavage bare, ending a few inches above her shorts. 

 

He was surprised to see her looking at him as well. 

 

“What are you doing?” She asked abruptly.

 

“Exercising.” He replied distractedly, twisting to adjust the towel on the bench behind him. “Trying to stay in shape for the coming semester.”

 

He lay back then, watching her move closer when she thought he wasn’t looking. He was used to working out in just athletic shorts, and as he lifted the bar from the rack with an exhale, he focused on lowering it slowly and raising it quickly without bouncing it off his chest. Hissing with every lift to keep from holding his breath, he couldn’t ignore the way Ginny was looking him over while he strained. 

 

One of the girls he’d dated had told him once “The bench press reveals all.” And judging from the way Ginny’s eyes raked over him, spending more than a little time on the silhouette against one leg in his shorts, she’d been right. 

 

Racking his weight with a puff, he rolled to stand, realizing just how small this girl was.  And she couldn’t seem to take her eyes off his sweaty chest and arms, and grew more flustered by the second. 

 

“You make a pretty big deal out of being able to pick that thing up, don’t you?” She teased weakly. 

 

“Think you could do it?” He teased right back. 

 

A look of stubborn determination appeared on her pretty face.

 

“Not as much as you, but yes. I could.” 

 

“Prove it.” His smile was a challenge on its own, and he moved to pull the plates off. “Think you can do just the bar?” 

 

“The silver thing?” Her chin lifted haughtily. “Off course.”

 

Dudley added a small plate to each side, a plan forming in his mind. Despite her bravado, and unless magic somehow made her impossibly strong for her size, there was no chance of her lifting this. And if things went the way he expected, he was going to have a chance to prove to his obstinate cousin that magical girls were just like normal ones. 

 

Dudley grabbed a dry towel from the rack and wiped the bench down before gesturing for her to sit with a flourish. Her amused look told him he wasn’t being clever, but she lowered herself to the bench anyway. 

 

“Would you like me to show you the right way to do it?” He stood by her feet, not wanting to freak her out by standing in the right place to spot. 

 

She shook her head. “I’m sure even a silly little girl like me can figure out how to move something heavy.” 

 

He watched in amusement as she strained to move the bar off the rack, impressed despite himself that she was able to get it up the few inches required and into position. Her arms were already shaking though, and he tried to hide his smile as she fought to lower the weight without it dropping. Seeing her start to struggle dangerously, he stepped over and readied his hands under the bar to spot her. She looked at him, the fear obvious in her eyes and her arms trembling wildly. Ginny yelped when her strength gave out, and Dudley snatched the bar up, setting it back on the rack easily. He let her recover without comment, unable to keep his eyes off of her body when she sat slowly up. 

 

“Merlin” she gasped up at him in awe. “How much weight was that?” 

 

“The bar is 20 kilos. The plates are 5 each.” 

 

“I couldn’t lift 30 kilos once?” The disbelief clear in her voice. 

 

“Not like that, it's a difficult exercise. But don’t feel bad - I shouldn’t have put as much weight on there as I did. Most people who have never lifted before wouldn’t have been able to do it either.” 

 

She eyed him suspiciously. “How much were you doing?”

 

“Quite a bit more than that.” 

 

“Yes, obviously.” She rolled her eyes. “How much more?”

 

He shrugged his massive shoulders. “I work up from 100 to 120 for my longer sets. My max for one rep is 170.” 

 

Her eyes went wide and she looked at him in a new light. 

 

“Good Lord…”

 

He tried not to be too pleased at her reaction, looking down at her while she stared up at him from her seat. He couldn’t seem to keep his eyes from lingering on her chest as it heaved, but swore he saw her thighs squeeze together when she wet her lips. He offered her a hand up that she accepted without taking her eyes of him, rising to stand.  

 

Praying he was right, he gave her hand a gentle tug and encircled her waist with his free arm. 

 

“Oh.” Her eyes were wide with wonder and her fingertips idly stroked his bare chest. A gasp left her lips when he bent down to kiss her, and he saw her eyes close just before their lips met. He had planned on taking things slowly with her, but before he knew what had happened her arms were around his neck and she pulled them together with a hum. Her tongue delved into his mouth and her body moulded itself to him, the unmistakable feel of his hardening cock pressing into her. Tilting her head to the side, the kiss turned hotter, and she couldn’t seem to get enough of him. Her hands roamed all over his body, tracing the lines of his muscular frame. 

 

Dudley’s hands stayed on her waist, but drifted underneath the loose fabric of her top. He felt like he could encircle her completely in his grip, amazed at the energy in the small girl. His thumb caressed her ribcage and a growl escaped her lips. Her hands traced around the waistband of his shorts, and he pressed himself against her in response. 

 

The temperature in the basement ratcheted up, and Ginny pulled away from him with fire in her eyes. Dudley raised the hem of her shirt slowly, and she lifted her arms in invitation.  He slid her top off in one smooth move, revealing her perky breasts to his hungry gaze, her hard nipples jutting out towards him. She reached to shove his shorts down, and he watched her eyes widen in shock. Warm Brown darkened with lust locked on his hard cock, and she undid the button on her own shorts, the snap loud in the suddenly quiet room. Struggling with the tight material, she wiggled them down over her hips along with her knickers. Kicking them away, she reached forward and grasped him in her small hand, gasping at the heat of his cock and tugging him back to the bench. She sat down, then leaned back onto her elbows, wrapping her legs around him as he loomed over her. 

 

Ginny guided his hard length towards her glistening sex, and he complied without reservation. The look of astonishment on her face as his head pressed against her was incredible, and he slid into her molten heat with agonizing slowness. 

 

“Oh my God Dudley.” Her head fell back and she moaned. “You’re so big!” 

 

He tried not to smirk like a complete tosser, focusing instead on surviving the exquisite tightness he was sliding into. Ginny gasped when his body bumped against hers, already flushed with pleasure. His huge body loomed over her, and she clung to his neck when he started to slowly withdraw. Her eyes clamped shut, hot breath on his neck while he started to work up to a gentle rhythm. Dudley simply recited the roster of the last English Champion Team for the World Cupz and tried to hang on. But the soaking wet heat of her body fought him at every step.

 

"Oh my God." Her whisper was raspy against his shoulder, and her nails started to dig into him.

 

"Oh my God, oh my God…." Her words became a chant and Dudley risked moving faster. The recitations came faster and louder to match his thrusts, and he felt her body clench around him with a final sharp cry from her. Dudley kept the same pace while she rode out her orgasm, until she went limp and flopped back flat on the bench. Her arms lay crossed over her head and she watched him with wonderstruck eyes. 

 

Dudley always loved making the girl he was with come before he did, the feelings of success and the lifting of any pressure he felt making sex all the better. He leaned away from her, his eyes soaking up the sight of her flushed, satisfied body. She unhooked her legs from around him and he put his hands on top of her thighs, urging her to spread them wider. Pulling her towards him, he thrust forward and their bodies met with a clap. He repeated the motion, watching her pert breasts bounce from the impact and seeing her eyes slam shut. Doing it again, and then again, he felt the tightening in his bollocks that meant he was close. Seeing her body stretching around him as he took her, he abandoned control and let his hips drive, her wanton moans and the sounds of sex filling the basement. 

 

Ginny's back arched, her chin up and mouth open in a wordless scream.

 

"Are we safe?" He grunted, seeing her nod frantically without looking at him. 

 

Groaning in relief, Dudley finally let go. His hands grasped her thighs and he pressed into her hard before he stilled, feeling himself erupt inside of her. His vision blurred when he came, but when it finally returned he watched her drop back again with a clank, her chest and face flushed bright red and her lungs working desperately to catch up. 

 

Blinking her own eyes open, he saw the bone-deep satisfaction he'd given her slowly overtaken by trepidation. With a sigh he slid free from her, backing away with a gentle smile. He watched her sit up quickly, twisting to look for her clothes while he slid his own shorts back on. 

 

She stood and Dudley couldn’t help but groan at how perfect this girl was. He saw the oddly shaped stripe of matching orange-red hair between her legs for a second before she turned her back to him to dress. She separated the tiny pair of knickers from her shorts with trembling hands before donning them, giving Dudley a fantastic view when she stepped into her shorts and shimmied to get back into them. Her top went back on quicker, and she turned to face him with burning cheeks.

 

"Dudley, I…." A slamming door cut her off. 

 

"Hey Dudders, you home?" Harry's voice called down and Ginny desperately tried to check her appearance. She looked at him in terror, so he smiled reassuringly, miming zipping his lips shut. 

 

"Dud? I got done early. You already do your….oh, hey Gin." Harry's jovial tone dropped at the sight of her, and uncertainty crawled all over him where he'd stopped on the stairs.

 

The furiously blushing redhead waved while hiding behind her hair and making a dash for the exit.

 

"Sorry Harry, my Mother owled. I have to get home. She rushed past him, nearly shoulder checking him into the wall in her hurry.

 

"Oh, ok. Bye then, I guess."

 

"Bye." She turned to Dudley, unable to meet his eyes. "Thanks for showing me how to lift weights Dudley. Bye."

 

He couldn't help the smile that lit up his face as he watched her go.

Notes:

Not a 'Rare Pair' just for the sake of it, I actually think this one works. Fight me.

Chapter 15: Midnight Snack (Bill/Hermione)

Notes:

Look at me go: another chapter that's actually true to the title!

Hermione padded down the stairs on bare feet, making sure to skip the one that was charmed to squeak.

 

Mrs. Weasley didn't know she knew about that, or the one after it that was a silent alarm. Enjoying the rush of her midnight escapade, Hermione slipped into the moonlit kitchen of the Burrow, intent on the tin of biscuits Mrs. Weasley had baked earlier in the day and hidden away from her husband and their youngest son. Slowly opening the cupboard above the stove she was sure they were in, her eyes narrowed in frustration when she came up empty. Stretching up onto the very tips of her toes and pulling herself up on a shelf to look, Hermione’s heart stopped when a voice asked "Are these what you're looking for?"

 

Hermione whirled around to find Bill sitting at the table, and she wondered if her cheeks were shining brightly enough to light up the kitchen. She looked down in shock, frantically pulling her borrowed vest down to cover her knickers.

 

"Bill! I didn't see you there! I was, um...I don't normally sleep like this but it's really hot in Ginny's room, and my parents only buy me warm pajamas, and I, oh, I'm sorry, I'm babbling."

 

His easy chuckle didn't help ease her nerves at all, despite knowing he wasn't being cruel.

 

"You're not the only one who knows where my Mother hides the good biscuits from Ron and Dad." He chuckled again before sipping from a glass on the table. 

 

Hermione had stopped pulling her vest down in an effort to cover her knickers when she realized it meant the top exposing more of her breasts. She finally settled on an unacceptable compromise of leaving her eye-catchingly blue knickers partially exposed and having her nipples dangerously close to the edge of the fabric. She edged sideways back towards the stairs, not wanting to turn and give Bill another look at her arse. 

 

"Sorry to have disturbed you Bill. I'm just going to get back to bed…"

 

He laughed again. "Don't be ridiculous, at least have one of the biscuits you came down for." Hermione was put totally off balance by his apparent lack of concern or even attention to her state of undress. He pulled out the chair next to him, and Hermione opened her mouth to politely refuse. So she was shocked when her feet moved her over to the offered seat instead. The wood was cool against her legs, and she sat rigidly.

 

Bill pushed the tin over to her and Hermione took a biscuit with a forced smile. She stayed leaning forward to bite into it, brushing some crumbs off her legs almost immediately. Finally managing to look up at Bill, she saw his eyes dart away from her.

 

"It really is too hot to sleep tonight." Bill said conversationally. Hermione’s eyes ran over his body, her breath catching at the sight of his naked chest shining with sweat. He lifted his glass again and she couldn’t help but follow the sharp lines of his muscled body. He refilled his now empty glass, and a quick flick of his wand conjured a second that he filled before placing it in front of her. 

 

She picked it up and inspected it quickly, impressed with his casual demonstration of skill. "That was a very impressive conjuration Bill."

 

He winked rakishly at her before taking a drink of his own. "I was Head Boy you know."

 

She blushed at his gentle teasing, a spark of curiosity lighting within her.

 

"And if someone were to teach me how to effortlessly conjure a crystal tumbler without incantation or wand movements, my chances of making Head Girl would be that much better."

 

He smirked at her and pointed. "Fair point. OK, empty that glass so we can get to work."

 

Hermione, knowing she was being challenged, slugged back the glass in one go, breathing hard through her nose and trying not to feel too satisfied at his surprised look. 

 

Mainly because she was trying not to throw it back up. The liquor burned through her, and she felt the tension leave her shoulders..

 

"Well?" She asked with an arched brow, her eyes on the glass.

 

"Ok, stand up and center your focus on the glass. I assume you already know the easy way to conjure one?"

 

She did as he said, her embarrassment fading behind her desire to learn. 

 

"Yes."

 

"Good. Now I'm almost certain you don't have your wand on you." Her cheeks re-lit from the teasing once-over he gave her. "So you can borrow mine. Now do the spell, focusing on the feel of the magic as it happens.

 

Hermione did, using the words and motion while feeling her magic, and the result wss a slightly cloudy glass.

 

"That's fine. If it were perfect your attention would have been wrong. Now do what you just did again, but without the incantation."

 

Hermione tried, then tried again. And then again, her brow furrowed more with every failed attempt.

 

"Ok, hold on, gimme my wand."

 

He stood, and then her breath left her when he crowded against her back.

 

"See if you can feel my magic when I do this…"

 

He cast again without word or complex motion, and Hermione gasped at the feel of it. She felt all the heat of the night pooling inside of her and bit down on her lip.

 

"Do it again." She breathed out, pressing back against him ever so slightly. 

 

He complied, and she gasped more loudly. She was being drawn into the heat from his body, still edging her way back 

 

"Again."

 

She felt something hard press against her arse and rubbed her thighs together as a wave of lust threatened to consume her with the realization that it was his cock.

 

"You try again." His voice was rough, his breath hot on her neck. "Go slowly."

 

His hands moved around her then, and he started to trace the path of the feeling she had when casting the spell.

 

"You should feel your magic, starting from your core." His hands were low on her midriff, moving up. "Through your chest." He traced up between her breasts and across her collarbone. "Down your arm and out your wand hand. Try now."

 

She did, and even with her hands stuttering through the motions, she conjured the glass without a word. 

 

Victory felt like the hard cock pressing against her arse as she pushed back against him.

 

"Very well done Hermione." He praised. "To do it without a wand motion is simply a refinement of this, paired with a better awareness of your own body."

 

She turned to look at him quizzically, having never heard the theory in school.

 

"Because you can't move your arm or body for the spell, you need to move your magic differently within you. And that means knowing yourself down to the last detail."

 

His hand moved from its resting place on her hip up to her ribs, taking her vest with it. Hermione gasped in surprise. 

 

"What rib is this?" He asked, his fingertips tracing along her.

 

"I don't know." She answered, disappointed with herself even as her heart pounded. 

 

"And what bone is this?" His other hand traced along the top of her knickers moving around to her front.

 

"Pelvic." She breathed out. 

 

Fingertips trailed fire down the front of her thigh, then up the back before following the line of her knickers across her arse. Still moving torturously, it followed the edge up to her hip, and then down again towards the junction of her legs. A light touch was enough to make Hermione moan, even through the defense of the thin fabric. When his hand actually cupped her sex, she didn't even recognize her own voice, and the wanton sound it made. 

 

Hermione ground herself back against him shamelessly, imagining she could feel every contour of his cock against her. His hand not teasing its way under the waistband of her knickers had moved up, palming her breast and rolling her much too sensitive nipple between his fingers. In a fog, she started to worry what he would think about her if she orgasmed just from this.

 

And Hermione got her answer when his questing fingers finally found the hard nub of her clit. Her world went white and breathing became a struggle as her orgasm tore through her. Bill worked both of his hands, coaxing every bit of pleasure he could from her, and Hermione nearly collapsed in his arms. As she fought to stay on her feet, Bill maneuvered her to the scrubbed wooden table and lifted her onto it easily. He hooked his fingers into her knickers and tugged them down her legs, staying in a crouch when he slid them free. 

 

He looked up at her with a Rogue's grin, pressing her legs apart and kissing his way towards her sex. Hermione thought to stop him. To push him away and reclaim her knickers and what remained of her dignity...but then his mouth was on her.

 

His tongue was hot, wet, and he seemed to know exactly what to do with it. Seeing she'd moved past her resistance, Bill slipped her legs over his shoulders, and Hermione watched him devour her with a smile. He effortlessly shattered her control, and Hermione weaved her fingers into his long hair. She balanced on the table behind her, not willing to take her eyes off of him. His earring swayed, catching her eye, and the sight of this glorious man feast ing on her was almost too much. 

 

A moment later, the feel of his tongue working inside of her before circling her clit was too much for her, and Hermione rocked her hips against his face when she came again. The sensation was every bit as strong as the first, and Hermione felt her head spin.

 

She felt him stand, blinking her eyes open slowly to see him push his shorts down and give his cock a few strokes in preparation. Her rational mind screamed at her to stop, but it was drowned out entirely by her out of control lust. 

 

And every thought she'd had was driven from her mind when he lined himself up and slid into her slowly. He felt impossibly hot and hard, and she gasped as her body gave up. She flopped back onto the table, feeling Bill put her ankles up on his shoulders. His first real thrust nearly made her scream in pleasure,  sound that would have surely brought the entire house running.

 

But when he started to take her in earnest, she couldn't bring herself to care about that, either.

 

So Hermione lay back and let herself be fucked on the table, loving every second of it. She fought to stay quiet, the steady clapping as their bodies met the loudest sound in the kitchen. Bill thrust harder then, his hands on the fronts of her thighs pulling her to meet his thrusts. His cock filled her completely, and her back arched from the overwhelming sensation. 

 

"Take your top off." He growled, and Hermione rushed to comply. She crossed her arms and grabbed the hem, arching even farther to tug it over her head. When it passed her face she saw him watching her hungrily, biting down on her lip from the new desire that coursed through her.

 

"Merlin that's sexy."

 

His hips drove forward even harder now, his eyes locked on Hermione’s bouncing breasts from the force of his thrusts. She watched him, drunk on lust and still fighting not to moan like the wanton creature she was. 

 

"Fuck, Hermione!" His tone sent a shiver through her body, feeling his movements become erratic. But then he was pulling out of her, and she propped herself up on her elbows in confusion. She found him stroking himself furiously until he grunted, then saw his face slack. Her eyes widened in shock when he came, spraying his hot seed onto her stomach. He looked up to see her watching, and with another grunt the force of his orgasm drove his come all the way onto her chest. It seemed to go on forever, leaving Hermione a warm, sticky mess from her nipples to the small patch of public hair between her legs.

 

She watched him, having no clue what to say now that the fog of lust was lifting. He stepped back and shook himself, then tugged up his shorts. A quick flick of his wand had Hermione mostly clean, and he helped her sit up and slide off the table with a satisfied grin.  

 

Feeling suddenly, inexplicably shy, Hermione snatched up her knickers and stepped into them, trying to arrange them to cover her. She tugged her shirt on in such a rush it was inside out, her desperation to leave the kitchen growing with every second.

 

She turned to Bill with her cheeks on fire.

 

"This was lovely, thank you. Good night!"

 

And with that she crept back up the stairs as quickly as she dared, refusing to look back and already chiding herself for her awkward exit.

Chapter 16: The Perils of Secret Passages (Harry/Demelza/Ginny 05)

Harry didn’t know what he and Demelza and Ginny had, and as he smiled at lunch during a time of day that used to be a bearable reprieve from nearly intolerable classes, he found the lack of a label to be the last thing on his mind. The girls both seemed to mirror his happiness where they sat farther down the table from him, laughing and joking and bumping each other’s shoulders while they ate. His only regret was that, out of a desire to not have to explain his relationship with them, or either or theirs with each other or him, they were choosing to be discreet about...whatever it was they had. He sat by himself, his two well-known best friends off for some ‘alone time’ and his other friends all with their own small groups. 

 

So he watched the girls surreptitiously, his smile spreading wider at the sight of Ginny’s restored vitality. He hadn’t even really thought about it until Demelza made an offhanded comment, but he realized now that the vivacious girl he’d grown to be friends with had disappeared for a while, and was only now making herself known again. The redhead in question finally noticed him watching, bumping her friend so they both looked down at him. 

 

Ginny smiled, her eyes bright, but Demelza made a point to give him a completely over the top look. Her ‘fuck me’ eyes were set to kill and a pink tongue darted out across her lips. 

 

At least until her friend elbowed her, rolling her eyes at Harry. 

 

Demelza went back to her lunch, pausing between bites to joke with their other friends, but as he ate his own sandwich, he saw Ginny scribbling a note. Curious, he watched her put her quill away and pull her wand, her tongue sticking out of the corner of her mouth adorably while she completed an intricate wand motion. 

 

And Harry nearly jumped out of his seat when he felt something squirm its way into his trouser pocket. Understanding quickly what had happened, he pulled out the parchment and read it over, his smile widening further even while his body was flooded with excitement. Slipping the note back into his pocket he looked down to Ginny and nodded once, seeing her clamp down on her own smile in return. 

 

---

 

 

Harry walked slowly down the hallway after lunch, knowing Demelza and Ginny were trying to follow him discreetly. Ambling along, he let them draw closer, hearing their whispers and giggles, then disappeared into a secret passage that was nearly impossible to find unless you possessed a certain map. Dropping his bag and disillusioning himself against the wall, Harry waited, hearing the girls approach. Demelza came through the gap first, and he pounced. One arm went around her midriff, pulling her back against him. The other clapped over her mouth and cut off her scream of surprise. 

 

“Nice job, Harry.” Ginny said quietly, watching Demelza's struggles against him stop when she realized what was happening. 

 

The petite redhead looked her taller friend up and down slowly. “You’re getting a little out of hand, Robins.” Ginny’s voice was firm, but the corner of her mouth ticked up in a smile. “Harry and I decided a punishment was in order to remind you to be a little more discreet.” 

 

Demelza’s eyes lit up. “Oh really? Is that what this is? A punishm….umf!” 

 

Ginny's lips crashed into Demelza’s, the girls tilting their heads and battling for control of the kiss. Harry used the distraction to pull his captive’s arms behind her back, spelling her wrists together between them. Still pretending to fight, Demelza’s hands wound up all over Harry, finding him hardening in his trousers. His hands were just as busy, unbuttoning her shirt to her waist and teasing her nipples through her bra. 

 

GInny pulled away with a smack, pushing one of his hands out of the way to tug her bra down and drag her tongue over the girls’ nipple, then bite down on it. Demelza yelped at the feeling, the sound cut off by Harry’s hand covering her mouth again. The two of them proceed to torture their ‘victim’ whose struggle became more real the harder she breathed into Harry’s hand. The bound girl had managed to undo his trousers and slip her hands inside of them, stroking his length while the girl in front of her matched her pace with the fingers sliding in and out of her. 

 

Finally, Ginny met Harry’s gaze with a nod and the two of them working to reposition their friend with Harry holding her up by a hand under her thigh. Ginny’s eyes darted between them when she took his cock and guided it towards Demelza, the slim girl easy to manhandle into position as she was filled by his length. A few experimental thrusts from Harry had Demelza moaning against his hand again, a sound Harry struggled not to echo when Ginny slid down to the floor in front of them. Demelza’s back tight against his chest as he held her, they both watched the smirking redhead lean towards them. 

 

Harry felt hot breath on their joined bodies, still caught completely off guard by the sensation of Ginny’s tongue dragging on his shaft until he couldn't feel it anymore, and Demelza moaned thickly.  Harry kept thrusting carefully, his only wish to be able to see what Ginny was doing. 

 

Her tongue kept following their bodies as Harry built up a slow rhythm with Demelza, feeling Ginny’s small hands caress his bollocks while she used her tongue to drive Demelza wild. The girl trapped between them was already thrashing, and Harry tightened his grip to keep ahold of her. She moaned all the harder in response, his hard length filling her while Ginny’s mouth worked them both enough to push the girl over the edge. She screamed into Harry’s hand, her eyes wide and desperate. Ginny kept working her clit furiously with her tongue, and Harry matched her pace with his thrusts as they sped up together, Demelza looking frantic as another wave of pleasure washed over her. Her body went limp after that, her only movements an attempt to pull away from Ginny’s still teasing tongue. Finally, Ginny relented, focusing instead on Harry’s bollocks, her face pressed against their joined sexes while she sucked them. The feel of a having Ginny suck them into her mouth while having his shaft deep inside of another girl was a memory he hoped to never forget.

 

Urging him to slide out, Ginny took his length into her mouth, working quickly on everything she could reach while her face still bumped against Demelza’s over-stimulated body. 

 

For Harry, it was all too much and he groaned as he came. Ginny hummed in pleasure as he filled her mouth, working him every bit as relentlessly as she had Demelza. Eventually she stood, giving them both a cheeky grin. Harry released their friend, steadying her while she recovered. The slim girl pounced on Ginny, kissing her deeply before pulling away with a playful whine.

 

"Greedy Witch. Save some for me next time." She looked at each of them in turn, still utterly unrepentant.

 

“So have I been suitably punished?” 

 

Demelza asked, her stern tone undercut by the smile she couldn’t keep off of her face. 

 

Harry and Ginny shared a happy look, watching her fix her uniform. 

 

“Seemed an awful lot like a reward to me.” Harry eventually said with a smirk. “Let’s assume it was payment for future good behavior.” 

 

The slender girl eyed them both with fire in her eyes. “So what’s my reward for future bad behavior?”

Chapter 17: Never Meet Your Heroes (Harry/Ginny 01)

"Hey Weasley!" Gwenog shouted to be heard over the raucous locker room. "How was your date last night?" Her derisive tone caused a chuckle to roll through the collection of Harpies getting ready for practice.

 

Ginny's self-satisfied smirk earned a few more chuckles before she'd even answered.

 

"You can expect to see some first-class smooth flying from me today, Captain!" She shouted back tartly to still more laughter from their teammates.

 

"You bother to get his name this time Weasley?" One of the girls asked.

 

"They always give me their names." She answered just as loudly before her face split in a wide smile. "I just don't care enough to bother remembering them!"

 

The Team cracked up the way she'd hoped, and Ginny smiled around as a Queen surveying her loyal subjects. 

 

"Not much chance of forgetting his name this time though, is there Weasley?" One of the reserve Chasers called loudly. "Considering it was Harry Bloody Potter!"

 

The clamor from that statement took a minute to die down, quickly followed by the first of many questions.

 

"Potter? Seriously Weasley? How in the bloody hell did you swing that!?"

 

Her trademark smirk was firmly in place while she drew out her answer, building suspense. 

 

"As it turns out, 'The Boy Who Lived' is quite a fan."

 

"Of Quidditch?" One voice asked.

 

"Of the Harpies?" Asked another.

 

"Of me." She answered in satisfaction. 

 

---

 

 

"Stupid sodding agents." Harry grumbled, closing the door behind him with too much force before stalking away. "Like I honestly care about his clients' confidentiality! Trying to catch a bloody murderer….oof!"

 

He'd turned the corner into the hallway moving fast and had leveled the poor person hurrying the other way.

 

"What the absolute fuck is wrong with you, shite for brains!?" 

 

And, judging from the voice, his victim was a 'she.' And "she" was quite upset with him.

 

"I'm sorry Miss." He reached down to help her up only to have his hand slapped away. The woman rose smoothly to her feet, apparently none the worse for wear after he'd knocked her flat. 

 

"You should be, you sodding arse!" The petite redhead spat at him, fire in her upturned eyes.

 

"Holy Shite!" Harry blurted in shock. "You're Ginny Weasley!" She looked more gorgeous in person than her pictures in Quidditch Weekly, even in her Team Joggers.

 

Her eyes widened in recognition. "Holy shite, you're Harry Potter!"

 

His chuckle matched hers, and he couldn't help but notice her blatantly appraising him.

 

"I'm terribly sorry Miss Weasley. I wasn't watching where I was going at all."

 

"If you were leaving Slimy Steve's" she gestured towards the hallway he'd just turned out of, "that's not very surprising. That man could drive his own Mother 'round the twist on his birthday."

 

Harry chuckled. "But still, I should've been more aware. I apologize." He nodded and moved to step past her.

 

"Apology not accepted." She said brightly, freezing him in place. 

 

"Excuse me?" He asked in confusion. 

 

"Nope." She answered with a smirk. "Not until I receive fair restitution."

 

Harry thought for a second, then felt his smile widening. 

 

"Ah." He cleared his throat. "Miss Weasley, might I make amends for me grievous error by accompanying you to dinner?"

 

She looked him up and down slowly. "Tonight. Pick me up at the Blakes at 9." Her smirk returned. "And try not to stand out in a bad way, alright?"

 

With that she breezed by him, and he stood watching in her wake.

 

---

 

 

He checked his watch again, his annoyance steadily climbing. He was sure she had told him 9 o'clock, which meant she was approaching the point of being an hour late. Harry was used to long, boring stretches of time on stakeouts, but not when waiting on a date.

 

He was starting to wonder if she had simply set him up to wait in the lobby all night as punishment for knocking her down when he noticed every man with a line of sight to the elevators stop and stare. He readied himself out of trained habit, but still nearly stumbled at the vision turning the corner towards him.

 

Ginny strutted across the lobby, her heels striking the tile loudly with every step. She wore a tiny black slip of a dress that clung to her every curve. The bounce of her flaming hair and her body as she moved drew the eye of every man in the room, her satisfied smirk conveying her pleasure. 

 

She moved over to him, standing close and examining the lapel of his suit before looking up at him through her lashes.

 

"Not bad Potter." He realized her shoes brought her much closer to his height. "Now what are you plans for me?"

 

He swallowed heavily at her question. "I made a reservation at…"

 

"Nope." She cut him off. "Boring!"

 

He looked at her in confusion.

 

"It's late enough now." She said, and was wasn't sure if she was deliberately twisting the knife. "The clubs are open. You can take me dancing."

 

Harry shrugged, trying to hide the fact that going to a club was about the last thing in the World he wanted to do.

 

---

 

 

"Oh c'mon Potter, lighten up!"

 

Ginny clung to his arm as they left the nightclub, his ears ringing badly. He'd spent the night feeling awkward and dancing with Ginny whenever she was around, but she'd seemed to have a fantastic time dancing with absolutely everyone. Man or woman, Ginny simply lost herself in the music and moved along with them.

 

He'd greatly enjoyed watching her with some of the other ladies, dressed similarly to Ginny and evidently just as eager to grind themselves on her as she was on them.

 

Seeing her dance with other men, not so much.

 

But he'd dutifully bought them drinks and danced with her when she wanted, feeling all the while like an acceptably dressed accessory for her.

 

She tugged on his hand, breaking him out of his thoughts and spinning them to face each other. Harry figured this was where they would be saying their good night, and leaned forward to give her a hug, and possibly a kiss on the cheek.

 

So he was caught completely off guard by her flowing into his arms and kissing him hungrily. She pressed herself against him before kissing her way along his jaw to his ear.

 

"Take me back to your place." She whispered hotly. 

 

Harry was stunned.

 

"We don't have to, if you don't want to." He stuttered, looking down at the pavement nervously. "I don't want you to think or do anything just because...well, because I'm...you know, Harry Potter ."

 

---

 

 

The locker room roared with laughter.

 

"He did not say that!" One of the girls howled in disbelief.

 

"I thought you said he was a fan of yours Weasley?" Another said. "Does he not follow your exploits in the tabloids?"

 

Ginny shook her head. "He doesn't believe anything they print because they've always made up shite about him."

 

"I can't believe you're all being so mean !" One of the girls said, outraged. "He sounds so sweet. And he's Harry Potter for Chrissake!"

 

The rest of the team pelted her with anything at hand, mocking her mercilessly, and Ginny resumed her story.

 

---

 

 

They appeared in his entryway with a soft crack. A sound that paled in comparison to him hitting the wall as Ginny pounced on him. Strong hands around his neck yanked his face down and she plundered his mouth with her tongue. Harry felt her bite down on his bottom lip, tugging hard on it while her hands roamed over him. She yanked at his tie, pulling it free so quickly the silk made a snapping sound as it whipped from under his collar. Her nimble fingers found the gap in his shirt next, and Ginny tore it open sending buttons flying to clatter everywhere. Nails raked down his chest and her groan of appreciation matched his of almost-pain from the scratches she left. 

 

Ginny kissed him again, shoving him hard against the wall for a second time. Her lips disappeared a second later, and he felt her kissing down his chest while her hands tugged on his belt. Harry's spirit soared in anticipation, but he was shocked back to reality by her teeth on his nipple. The pain faded quickly, replaced by her hand stroking him through his trousers. 

 

She looked up at him with a devilish grin, pushing herself away with a hand on his chest. And he watched in awe as she slipped the thin straps of her dress off her shoulders, peeling the tight material down her body. His breath caught at the sight of her naked breasts, nipples already hard peaks. Her wiggle to get it over her hips nearly made him groan, a sound that manged to escape when she straightened to step out of the garment now pooled around her ankles. 

 

Ginny watched him in satisfaction for a moment, standing in just her heels and the tiniest knickers he'd ever seen. She turned with a smirk and walked towards his living room, undoubtedly hearing his inhalation at the sight of her. 

 

She stopped, looking over her shoulder at him, then bent to peel her knickers down as well. Ginny smiled wickedly at the strangled sound he made, standing up and kicking them away before continuing deeper into his flat.

 

"Coming Potter?" She called teasingly after she'd slipped out of view.

 

"Just about, yea." Harry muttered to himself before taking a deep breath and following her.

 

He found her standing on the thick rug in front of his blazing fireplace, shaking his head. Walking over to kiss her, Harry found himself rebuffed.

 

"Lose the trousers and lay down." She said, hands urging him towards the floor.

 

Harry followed her instruction with a mental shrug, feeling her eyes roaming over his naked body, and was treated to the sight of her stepping over him as a reward. He nearly flinched when her heels moved to either side of his head, but looked up to see her sex glistening and ready. She nudged his arms to his sides with her shoes, then lowered herself over him. 

 

Harry's shock was hidden by her body, but he recovered quickly to her straddling his face. He did his best to work with her, but quickly discovered what Ginny wanted was to be in control. Her hands fisted in his hair and she simply took what she wanted from him. She rode his face roughly, using his nose, lips, chin, and eager tongue, all the while pressing his head hard against the floor. Harry felt her wetness smearing all over his face and Ginny's moans grew louder. He suspected she was close when her thighs started to rhythmically squeeze his head, and was proven right when her moans became constant and the pressure on his head became painful. Finally, she came with a sharp cry, grinding against him before the hard press of her body softened with her riding out her pleasure. 

 

Her hand released its grip in his hair, stroking it gently for a moment when she looked down at him with satisfaction. 

 

"Good boy." She praised with a smile. Ginny reached behind her then, and Harry felt her small hand find his painfully hard cock and start to stroke it lightly. "Oh, very good boy, Potter." She teased before bringing her hand back to her mouth and licking her palm, returning it to stroke him with a new sensation. 

 

Feeling him more than ready, Ginny scooted down his body, Harry feeling her wet heat the whole way. Wasting no time, she guided him towards herself, sliding down his length easily until their bodies met. She started to bounce on him, shallowly at first, but quickly moving to use his full length.

 

Harry watched in a daze as the stunning woman rode him. She flipped her long hair back behind her, arching her back with her hands cupping her breasts. Harry's hands rested on her hips, but he couldn't resist moving one towards her totally smooth sex, reaching for her clit with his thumb. She quickly pushed his hand away with a shake of her head, then went back to bouncing quickly on him.

 

"Not yet." She said, her eyes already drifting shut and her chin lifting in pleasure. 

 

So Harry watched, reciting the uses of Dragon's blood in alchemy in a desperate bid to outlast her. A feat made that much more difficult when Ginny tweaked her nipples with a moan before moving one hand to her sex. She writhed in ecstasy and moved even faster when her fingers started to circle on her clit. Her eyes flew open and she watched him, clearly pleased with his performance so far. Ginny's movements become more and more erratic and Harry held stubbornly on, feeling her clench around his shaft when her moans reached a crescendo. 

 

And again, she rode him through her pleasure, watching him this time with satisfaction. Finally she stilled on him, his hard length still buried inside of her.

 

"Impressive, Potter." She teased, and he felt her tighten herself around him. "Holding out for your reward?" Ginny stretched, cat-like, and Harry twitched inside of her. She looked at him with a knowing smile. "I think you've definitely earned one."

 

With that, Ginny maneuvered to turn around, never releasing her body's grip on his shaft. When she settled again she was still straddling him, but facing his feet. She sat up straight with her hands on her hips, shaking her long hair out behind her. His eyes burned over her while she watched him over her shoulder, Harry's cock twitching at the sight of her flexing shoulders and perfect arse.

 

She started to bounce on him again, and Harry could have happily watched her writhing, jiggling form until he passed out or died. But Ginny had other plans.

 

She put her hands on his ankles and leaned away from him until he felt her breath against his legs.  His eyes nearly popped out of his head at the sight of her sex clinging to his cock while she rode him. Harry heard himself groaning, feeling her chuckle in response. 

 

Ginny started to roll her hips from side to side with every stroke, giving him an even better view. And then her fingers started to stroke his bollocks, and Harry struggled to hang on.

 

"Tell me when you're close." She said, her breath hot on his leg.

 

He struggled to remember words. "Now."

 

She chuckled, sliding off of him slowly, letting him watch the whole way, then let his shaft rest against the cleft or her arse for a moment. She twisted around, kneeling next to him and stroking him with strong, competent motions. Ginny watched him with a naughty smile, licking her lips and slowly lowering her mouth towards him. Harry's whole body flexed in desperate desire to feel her mouth on him.

 

She paused a few inches away, exhaling hotly onto him while she stroked faster, twisting her hand around his shaft while she pumped. Her smirk was knowing, and she breathed on him again. Harry's mind overloaded with pleasure, and his hips arched up off the rug as he came. Ginny continued to stroke him, pointing his cock up at himself so every strand of his come landed on his stomach. His orgasm seemed to go on forever, and all the while Ginny watched and stroked with burning eyes. He finally expended himself, and he felt Ginny wipe her hand on his leg while he lay in a stupor. She waited a moment, then stood languidly in just her shoes. 

 

Unconcerned with her nakedness, she strolled away from him, and when Harry saw her a moment later she was sliding back into her dress. She smoothed it over her body, seeming to know and appreciate his eyes were locked on her. Strutting back, Ginny looked him over, apparently content with the state she'd put him in.

 

"Thanks for a nice time, but I've got to get going. Early practice you know." She winked at him before turning to leave. "Owl me sometime, ok?"

 

"But I don't know…" Ginny disapparated with a crack, leaving Harry to finish saying to himself. "...your owl address."

 

---

 

 

The Harpies' jeers and laughter reached a fever pitch. Calls of "Dragonshite" were offset by requests for more intimate details of the Wizarding World's Hero.

 

"I can't believe you did that to him!" The scandalized voice returned. 

 

"What? Rode him 'til he broke like an old Comet and didn't bother to put him back in the shed?"

 

More howls of laughter were suddenly cut off, and Ginny looked around in alarm. Her eyes found a ludicrous bouquet of tropical flowers on the stool in front of her locker, the petals still swaying gently from their instantaneous appearance. She spotted a card, plucking it from the stalk.

 

"What's it say?" One of the girls called.

 

"Miss Weasley." Ginny read aloud. "I hope you enjoyed our evening together as much as I did. I would love to see you again, but you left in such a rush last night you forgot to leave your owl address. Thankfully I have other means with which to locate people. I'll be waiting for you at the Stadium after your game on Saturday. Harry."

 

The team hooted at her shocked look, and Ginny scowled in annoyance. 

 

"PS" She kept reading. "Turnabout is fair play." Ginny's face burned at the catcalls and jeers from her team before she finished reading the card.

 

"PPS - You forgot these as well." Her brow furrowed in confusion for an instant before the card flowed into a tiny piece of black lace.  She was left holding her knickers, all the while her teammates collapsed around her in laughter. 

Chapter 18: Midnight Seconds (Charlie/Hermione)

 

Breakfast the next morning at the Burrow had been unbearable for Hermione. Between sitting at the table she'd been fucked on (a memory that brought a blush to her cheeks no matter how many times something reminded her of it) and the feeling of Bill's eyes on her when no one else was looking, she found herself wishing for a pit in the floor to open up and swallow her. 

 

She thought once she was able to put some distance between them things would improve, but the rest of the day proved to be no better. Hermione found herself lost in lustful thoughts so often that even Ron noticed, of all people.

 

"You alright Hermione?" Concern clear in his voice.

 

Shaken from a vision of her legs over Bill's shoulders while he thrust into her that was so strong she had been squeezing her thighs together, Hermione nearly snapped at him.

 

"Of course." She nodded rapidly. "Why do you ask?"

 

"Well it's past lunch and you haven't nagged Harry 'n me about homework once yet."

 

Hermione scrambled for a way to deflect. 

 

"Well...Harry and Ginny don't look like they'd be able to focus very well anyway, so what's the point."

 

Her eyes indicated Ron should follow hers to observe the pair awkwardly checking the other out when they thought they weren't looking in an utterly typical display of teenage hormones. 

 

Ron's eyed narrowed predictably. 

 

"Oi, Harry, fancy going for a fly mate?" He called loudly enough to make both he and Ginny jump.

 

"I think I'll go lie down for a bit. Have fun flying!" Hermione’s self-satisfied smirk lasted until she reached her camp bed in Ginny's room, sleep the last thing on her mind.

 

She quickly laid down, unsnapping the button on her shorts and not even bothering to slide them off before her hand found its way into her knickers. Her mind clung to the feel of Bill’s hands on her and the way his mouth felt when doing what she was currently trying to duplicate. Sucking in a breath at the feel of her damp lips parting under her fingers, Hermione squeezed her eyes shut and brought herself to a quick, competent, and ultimately unsatisfying orgasm.  Wanting to bask in the afterglow, she instead found herself even more tense than before. 

 

When she heard Bill's deep voice come through the open window, her whole body jolted. She shook her head at the situation she'd put herself in, and all the while the necessity of what she was going to have to do became more and more clear.

 

---

 

Most brilliant Witch of her age or not, Hermione was a planner. She rumpled nearly every pair of knickers she had packed before throwing them in the hamper, leaving her most daring pair on top in her suitcase. The t-shirts she usually slept in received a similar treatment, all in preparation for when the time came to change for bed.

 

"Can I borrow another vest?" She asked Ginny later that night. "I still haven't done my wash."

 

"Sure, but all I have are my old ones. We'll have to get Mum to do some laundry tomorrow."

 

"That's fine. It's not like I'm going anywhere in it."

 

Hermione caught the thin white top Ginny threw her, turning her back to the younger girl to quickly change. She stretched it into place, satisfied her plan was already coming together as the material strained to cover her and ended several inches above the swell of her hips.  She turned back around and Ginny looked her over with a shake of her head. The redhead had more than once expressed her jealousy over Hermione’s curvier body.

 

Tossing all her dirty clothes into the basket as well, Hermione moved to her suitcase and grabbed the top pair of knickers in the stack. It also happened to be the only pair she owned that she had never worn. An impulse buy, the dark red lace barely preserved her modesty, and she felt her heart pounding in her chest at the thought of Bill seeing her in them.

 

"Are you sure you're not going anywhere?" Ginny's wry voice asked, looking her over.

 

---

 

Waiting until the same time as the previous night, Hermione slipped silently from the room. The quiet click of Ginny's door cut off the sound of the redhead's unladylike snores, and Hermione shook with excitement as she moved down the stairs.

 

She paused out of sight from the kitchen, hearing a glass on the table and the breathing of a single person. Ducking her head down she saw a single pair of legs, and squared her shoulders to execute her plan.

 

Smirk firmly in place, Hermione eased into the room and immediately went to the cupboard above the stove, stretching up on tip-toe and pretending to look for the tin of biscuits. Her smile widened at the groan of appreciation she heard from behind her. Leaning forward to put on even more of a show, her lust took on a life of its own, desire already pooling low in her belly. The anticipation of feeling his hard cock filling her up again wiped away any reservations she might have had about objectifying herself for him.

 

"So here I am thinking Bill's full of Dragonshite, when it turns out he was actually telling the truth."

 

Hermione whirled around at the rough voice, finding a shirtless Charlie leaning up against the table where she'd expected to see Bill. Her mouth fell open and her feet froze in place. The brawny man uncrossed his muscular arms, and she had to bite down on a groan. He was covered by tattoos and burn scars, and her body responded to a sight she found impossibly arousing. 

 

"Oh, Charlie...I didn't see you there. I was looking for biscuits." Her attempt at a cover sounding lame even to her, and his knowing smirk was all the answer she needed about its effectiveness. 

 

"Huh, that's strange." He commented mildly, stopping his prowl towards her and standing close enough for Hermione to feel the heat of his body. "It looks to me like you were feeling quite keen, and looking for a shag." His eyes raked over her blatantly while she shook her head in denial. "Unless you're in the habit of walking around in tiny little see-through tops and thongs." 

 

Her cheeks burned, and she knew he could see the want in her eyes. His hand rose slowly, barely touching her as he moved it up her body and started to slowly circle one hard nipple through the thin fabric. Hermione breathed out shakily with her eyes drifting shut. Her traitorous body leaned forward an instant later and Charlie's touch became more firm. He swiped his thumb over her, his other hand tracing the string of her knickers over her hip.

 

"You're just dying for a good shag, aren't you?"

 

She nodded, her eyes still closed to deny what she was doing. He took her hand in one of his, the callouses rough against her soft skin, and guided her to touch the front of his black boxers. She gasped when she neared the heat of him, reaching out the last few inches on her own and moaning at the feel of his rock hard length in her hand. He watched her with hungry eyes and moved his hands to tease the thin straps of her vest off her shoulders and down, bunching it around her ribs. He palmed her breasts roughly, taking her nipples between his fingers and teasing her mercilessly. Hermione stroked him faster in response, her breathing already labored.

 

Then he moved his hand to inside of her tiny knickers, using one rough finger to prod her dripping sex before returning it to circle on her clit.

 

"Tell me what you want Hermione." His rough voice wormed into her skull through the haze of lust.

 

"You." She moaned back instantly. 

 

"Then I need you to do something for me first." 

 

"What?" Her voice was desperate.

 

"Get on your knees." He said firmly. 

 

Hermione hoped she wouldn't hate herself for it later, but she nodded shakily and did as he asked.

 

Her mind was a jumbled mess, still stroking him even as it raced. She worried she wouldn't be good enough at this for him, or that she looked silly with her breasts hanging out like this, or that…

 

Every other concern disappeared when he pressed his cock against her lips and into her mouth. She struggled with his girth, trying to relax and accept the heady experience of having something so large and hard and hot in her mouth. He threaded his fingers into her hair and started to thrust gently, nearly overwhelming her. Hermione breathed through her nose, consumed by a smell she thought of as purely masculine. 

 

Moving her hands to his thighs, she let him take control and simply sucked while he fucked her mouth. The head of his cock was bumping against the back of her throat as he thrust harder, and Hermione fought against her body's need to gag. He tilted her head back and met her watery eyes without slowing. 

 

"Fuck, that's sexy." He growled, causing her cheeks to burn. "Touch yourself."

 

She eagerly moved her hand to her hot sex, moaning around him at the first contact of her fingers. Hermione was shocked at how turned on she was and quickly slid a finger inside herself with a longer groan. 

 

Charlie seemed to know what she was doing and started moving more roughly. Hermione fought for breath as he used her mouth, his hand tightening in her hair. Unbelievably to her, Hermione felt her body approaching her limit, and she wound up gagging and choking on him when she tried to scream her orgasm. He obviously enjoyed the sight of her coming, forcing more of his length into her mouth as she shook with pleasure, and Hermione came down from her orgasm she found herself taking more of his length than she thought possible.

 

Then he pushed her away, and Hermione felt him pulling her up onto legs still trembling madly with pleasure. Before she knew it, he'd moved her over to the table and pressed her face down onto the rough surface, shoving her knickers down her legs. She was still panting and lightheaded from her orgasm when he stepped up behind her and drove himself fully into her with one long stroke. 

 

Hermione bit down on what would have been a window shaking scream, and he took hold of her hips to do it again. Charlie built up a furious rhythm from the start and all Hermione could do was hang on. He slammed himself into her, rocking her body on the table and tormenting her already sensitive nipples as they slid on the wood. The steady clap of their bodies and the feel of him filling her so completely had her rushing towards oblivion again, and she bit down on her knuckle to keep herself from screaming when she came. 

 

And still, he fucked her relentlessly. 

 

"Are you a bad girl, Hermione?" His question tore her from a fog of pleasure.

 

"No." She answered in a moan.

 

"Really?" He asked, his voice teasing even as he maintained his rough thrusting. "You dress like a bad girl. And you definitely know how to suck cock like a bad girl."

 

Her face burned, but the pleasure was still overwhelming.

 

"Does this feel good?" He asked, and she could only nod in response.

 

"So you like being fucked like a bad girl too." She could hear his smile. "Just admit it Hermione. You like being bad ."

 

His hand cracked down on her arse then, and Hermione yelped before he did it again. The gentle burn diffused throughout her body, and Hermione moaned against the table. Charlie started taking turns on her arsecheeks then, his palm cracking on her until she was sure to be covered in red marks. She heard herself chanting his name and begging for more so she could come, her mind disconnected from a body drowning in pleasure. 

 

The final straw was his hand sliding into the hair on the back of her head, gently tugging her back. The tingle from her scalp surged through her, and Hermione grunted from the force of her orgasm. Her body overloaded and she slumped onto the table, unable to take any more as she seized in pleasure, still muttering his name. 

 

Charlie was only seconds behind her, the sight of her body collapsing enough to set him off. He yanked himself out of her and Hermione heard the sounds of wet stroking before he came with a growl. She felt him leaving heavy strands of heat all over her back and arse, shivering as his orgasm seemed to stretch on forever.

 

Hermione simply lay on the table panting, drifting on waves of ecstasy. He spanked her firmly one more time and her whole body rippled.

 

"I dunno Hermione." He teased. "You look like a pretty Bad Girl to me."

 

Chapter 19: The Little Dim Mak (Dudley/Ginny 02)

Notes:

Chapter Warning for 80s Action Movie References

"Hey Dud, you want to watch a movie with us?"

 

Dudley had been on his way through the living room, intent on giving Harry and his mates time to hang out, but his cousin's shout brought him up short. He turned to them, seeing Ron, Hermione, and catching him unprepared, Ginny.

 

It was the first time she'd come over since she'd fled the basement with enough urgency to nearly take Harry off his feet. And, even though Dudley would never admit it, he was glad to see he hadn't built her up in his mind at all. She was every bit as gorgeous and fit as she appeared in the fantasies he'd had every night since.

 

She refused to meet his eyes while they all waited for his answer, the toe of her worn trainer poking at the carpet nervously. 

 

"Depends." He finally said. "What're you watching?" 

 

Harry held up a cassette case with a grin, and Dudley groaned. 

 

"Really mate? You pick the movie about fighting that used a bunch of male strippers instead of real fighters because they couldn't afford anything else?"

 

His cousin nodded with a wide smile.

 

" Fine ." He said with mock frustration. "Let's watch a fat tosser get his bollocks punched off."

 

"Oi, spoilers!" His cousin chided with a grin, missing the looks of disbelief between Ron, Ginny, and Hermione.

 

---

 

"Why's he keep doing splits like that?" The bafflement in Ron's voice was completely understandable in Dudley’s opinion.

 

"Because he's a martial arts Master!" Harry answered, clearly teasing his oblivious friend.

 

"Yea, but then why…"

 

Ron's question was cut off by the flash of a shimmering form appearing in front of them. Dudley was glad to see he wasn't the only one to jump. The vague silver shape spoke words he couldn't hear to them, and Harry, Ron, and Hermione all stood.

 

"Sorry Dud, but we've got to go. Something happened and our Headmaster needs to ask us some questions."

 

Ron straightened up officiously, looking down at his sister. 

 

"You need to go home, Gin. There's nothing you can do to help."

 

Ginny looked ready to let him have it, but the three turned towards the fireplace in a rush, disappearing in turn with bursts of green flame.

 

"Sodding arsehole." Ginny groused.

 

Dudley set his shoulders and took a chance. 

 

"You can at least stay and watch the rest of the movie, right?" 

 

"I really shouldn't." She said, sounding miserable. 

 

"Oh c'mon, there's not that much left of it anyway, and if anyone asks, just tell them you had to know if Frank won or not."

 

"Your Mum and Dad won't mind?"

 

"They might if they knew about it. But since they won't be back until Monday, why would they find out?"

 

A smile cracked her grumpy look and she settled back into her place on the couch.

 

Moving over to sit with room for another body easily between them, Dudley hit the play button. Reaching forward to put the remote on the table, he settled back again much closer to Ginny.

 

The next few minutes were filled by dramatic shouts on the screen and the awkward shuffling of the two teenagers as they moved closer to one another without seeming to want to actually move closer to one another. Dudley finally felt the warmth of her body through her worn denims, and nearly flinched when her hand brushed against his leg. Their eyes met hesitantly, and the dam broke.

 

She leaned over and met his mouth in a sloppy kiss, her hands already tugging at his shirt in excitement. He matched her at every step, pulling the thin t-shirt over her head, then tugging her loose jeans down her perfect legs. In what felt like an instant she was sitting naked on the couch while he knelt on the floor between her legs. 

 

Wasting no time, he slid his hard length up and down her slit, and then into her before he quickly found a rhythm that worked. Likely too eager, he thrust firmly without smashing her into his Mother’s prized furniture. 

 

"Merlin, it wasn't my imagination running wild then." Ginny gasped. 

 

"What's that?" He chuckled, his eyes feasting on her athletic body and the way she responded to him.

 

"You really are bloody fantastic at this." She moaned, arching her back.

 

He leaned back and started to thrust harder, loving the way she was already losing control. Ginny's eyes raked over him, dropping to watch his length sliding steadily in and out of her.

 

"And Merlin, you're just as bloody huge as I remember!"

 

Her head fell back against the couch with another moan, so Dudley let his satisfaction at her praise show through. Moving his hips faster, his breath became short when she started to chant again.

 

"Oh my God Dudley! Oh my God, oh God…"

 

Her hands scrabbled for purchase on his forearms while he drove himself into her, a sharp cry accompanying every jolt of their bodies. He watched her breasts bouncing from his thrusts whenever he managed to take his eyes off the enthralling sight of her sex stretching around him.

 

Ginny's eyes snapped open and locked on his as her body started to shake, her mouth open and such an intense look on her face Dudley struggled not to come on the spot. Her wordless cry nevertheless announced a powerful orgasm, and he watched her come apart in satisfaction. 

 

A long moment later all the strength left her hands and her eyes focused to find his pace unchanged. Dudley saw she'd slidden to an awkward position on the couch and decided to show off a little. Moving his hands to her arse, he rocked back and stood easily in one smooth motion. A look of panic appeared on her face, but when she realized he was effortlessly holding her up while he still thrust into her she dropped her forehead to his shoulder with a giggle.

 

Dudley turned, looking for something, then smiled when he saw them in the mirror. He drank in the sight of the gorgeous redhead clinging to him, his only regret that he couldn't see more of her in the reflection. 

 

"Merlin, this isn't even hard for you, is it?" She gasped a moment later, his hips still moving strongly.

 

"What? You can't feel how hard I am for you?" His voice was teasing and she slapped his shoulder with a groan of mixed humor and pleasure. "But no, this isn't difficult at all." His hands tightened on her arse for effect, and he was caught a little off guard when she moved to kiss him deeply. She moaned into his mouth and he was even more surprised to feel her clenching around him again so soon. Their teeth clacked together from the force of her kiss when she came, and she only broke away to breathe when the strongest of her tremors had subsided. 

 

"Merlin, you still haven't….?" Ginny asked in disbelief. He shook his head, already turning back to the couch. He bent over, holding her above it for a second before dropping her a few inches onto her back. He laughed at her yelp and she slapped his shoulder again, trying to stifle her grin.

 

"Turn over?" He asked.

 

She looked confused, but nodded, and he slid out of her to let her move. When she settled back down on the couch Ginny looked at him over her shoulder, body flat on the cushions. 

 

"Christ, you have a spectacular arse." Dudley said, and was very careful in what he said next, praying he wouldn't offend her. "But, um, I meant for you to be on your hands and knees."

 

Her cheeks burned, but she raised herself up as requested, still looking back at him with obvious uncertainty.

 

"Jesus, nevermind spectacular... That is perfection!"

 

She blushed harder, but her eyes never left him when he moved behind her to put a knee on the couch, still standing with his other foot on the floor. Taking himself in hand, Dudley breathed slowly before sliding his head up and down her wet sex again. He pressed forward and watched every inch of himself disappear slowly into her, hearing her groan when his hips met hers.

 

"Merlin, you're so deep!" She still watched him over her shoulder, tossing her long hair out of the way so he could see her panting mouth and the pleasure on her face.

 

Dudley gently stroked her arse, starting to withdraw slowly. He slid back in just hard enough to bump them together.

 

"Oh!" 

 

So he did it again, a little harder.

 

"Oh my God!" She still watched him, looking absolutely amazed.

 

Giving her arse one more good squeeze with each hand, he moved to grip her narrow hips. On his next thrust he tugged her back to meet him gently, not pausing this time before doing it again. He managed to tear his eyes off the sight of her body clinging to his shaft long enough to see her eyes had already drifted shut in pleasure. 

 

Gripping just a little tighter so he could move more quickly, he heard a low groan from Ginny and saw her head finally droop between her arms. Her long hair hung around her down to the couch, swaying from his thrusts. His control was slipping quickly, but he wanted to draw out the vision in front of him for as long as possible. Every part of her was incredibly sexy, and he felt himself starting to twitch inside of her when he took it all in. 

 

"You ok?" He asked, his voice choked.

 

"Oh God, yes! Please don't stop!" Her voice was pleading, and it was more than Dudley could take. His hips pounded into hers, the sound of their bodies crashing together echoing around the room. Her screams of pleasure tried to smother them but only served to add to the cacophony of sex. Her arse bounced hypnotically with every clap of flesh, her tightness driving him mad. Feeling his bollocks tighten, he rushed past the point of no return and exploded inside of her with a groan. Pumping himself until he couldn't take any more, he realized Ginny was shaking madly, her forehead down on the cushion.

 

"You alright?"

 

The sound he got in reply was beyond sexual, and screamed of intense satisfaction. He twitched inside of her when he heard it, and her whole body shivered again before she giggled. He withdrew slowly, and she melted onto her side with a smile.

 

Offering her a hand up, he tugged her to her feet with a matching happy look and pulled her in for a kiss. Eventually she pushed him away and snatched up her clothes, Dudley’s eyes locked on her while she dressed. The plain white knickers and bra she slid playfully into were much more practical than the last knickers he'd seen her in, and her faded old denims and t-shirt went on much more easily. She reached behind her with both hands to push her hair outside of her shirt, and Dudley watched in a trance.

 

"Disappointed I'm not dressed like a slag like the last time I was here?" Ginny's voice interrupted his thoughts, her annoyance evident despite her teasing tone.

 

"You can dress however you like - you'll still be gorgeous." He answered with a shrug. "But there's nothing wrong with a bird who wants to show off how good she looks on occasion either. Blokes are really visual, yea?"

 

She blushed again. "I don't really have many outfits or other things like that anyway." 

 

He shrugged again. "Ok. If it's not your thing, it's not your thing." He paused for a split second before continuing with a smile. "But you looked sexy as hell."

 

She snorted, opening her mouth to reply when a loud crack sounded from the garden.

 

"Shite!" Her eyes were wide with panic. "I've got to…" He nodded, and she dashed for the fireplace, spinning away with a call of "The Burrow!" mere moments before Harry and his friends opened the back door.

Chapter 20: The Weeb (Harry/Cho 02)

"Why is Anthony Goldstein staring at you like that?"

 

Cho's tail swished gently under her skirt before the furry ears on top of her head twitched and she regarded him with a teasing glare.

 

"The real question is why isn't my boyfriend staring at me like that?"

 

Harry sighed, still not entirely used to the mischievous side of his new girlfriend. 

 

Not that he was complaining, mind, it was just tough for a boy from Surrey to keep up with her sometimes. Especially as he learned more and more about her adventurous streak and how it paired with her unique creativity. 

 

Harry's gun belt hit the floor around his ankles while Cho yanked the front of his trousers open. They'd walked around the Convention Hall long enough for every guy there to shoot him at least one jealous look, and for Cho to have driven him half-mad with lustful looks. Her Sailor Mars Cosplay had been the talk of the floor so far, but she seemed to only have eyes for him.

 

Finally, she'd taken pity on him and led him by the hand to behind the floor-to-ceiling curtains that ran the perimeter of the room. Intended to hide the stowed stadium seating and room utilities, Cho had something else in mind. She spun and kissed him with abandon the second they were out of sight, pressing herself against him with a roll of her hips. 

 

Harry's hands quickly found what they had been wanting since he saw her in the costume again, stroking up one thigh that she had wrapped around him, meeting the other in grasping her arse tightly. He pulled them together, his already hard cock pressing against her. She was as desperate for him as he was for her, and when Harry's fingers eased their way under her knickers, he wasn't surprised to find her soaked. 

 

Her hands had managed to work their way into his tan trousers and teased his length out, stroking him urgently. Cho bit down on her lip while his fingers slid through her wetness, meeting his eyes with a wicked smile and moving her leg from around his waist, up until it was trapped between them.

 

Harry shook his head in disbelief. 'Adventurous, creative, and flexible. ' Harry thought. 'Maybe life's not so bad…'

 

Working together to line him up, Harry slid into her exquisitely tight heat, obsessed with the way her eyelids fluttered when he did. Harry bit down on a groan, hearing her pant when he started to move. 

 

Stroking his full length into her, Cho couldn't help but moan, and Harry clamped his hand over her mouth. Her eyes turned dark with an even louder moan, watching him with an intensity that was…

 

"So what's her name Harry?" Cho's clearly annoyed voice snapped him out of his daydream, and he looked over to see her looking cross with him. 

 

Carrying the momentum of the memory he'd been lost in, Harry's hungry gaze swept over her, taking in her ruffled black and white petticoat dress, lingering on the cat ears at the top of her thigh-high socks that matched the ones protruding from her black hair. Her shoulders were bare except for the ends of her twin pigtails, and as Harry watched, she crossed her gloved arms across her chest in anger, her pert breasts pressing up under her modest neckline. 

 

His awestruck look finally met her eyes, and he saw them soften quickly. 

 

"Sorry. Got caught up in a memory."

 

A fraction of a smirk flashed on her face before disappearing again.

 

"That's no excuse for ignoring your girlfriend, Harry." She turned to survey the room and he saw the tail swaying softly under her skirt, rather than swishing angrily. 

 

"Eyes off the tail, Harry." Cho's voice teased without looking at him.

 

Harry snorted a laugh, catching her grin before she turned farther away.

 

"Hey mate! Wasn't sure we'd see you tonight. Nice costume...muggle mad sciencer?"

 

Ron's 'Lion Tamer' costume could have easily passed for 'Indiana Jones', but his boisterous friend probably didn't know that. 

 

Harry felt a soft hand on his arm, looking over to see Cho incline her head to let him know she was going to find her friends. He knew she didn't much care for Ron, or what would inevitably follow.

 

"Yea." Harry finally answered his friend's question. 'Doc Brown's would be fairly obvious to any muggleborns, but was shocked at how close Ron had been. He watched the tall redhead look around the room for a moment before asking. "Looking for Hermione?"

 

"Yeah. She said she'd meet me in here, but I haven't seen her yet." His eyes continued to scan the crowd. "I gotta say mate, whoever had the idea for muggle Halloween Party at Hogwarts is a genius!" His eyes were completely locked on Susan Bones who was slinking by in a dangerously accurate 'Jessica Rabbit' costume.

 

Harry simply watched with amusement, obviously enjoying his attractive female classmates' outfits, but not enough that he'd risk his own girlfriend's ire. His eyes found another redhead in the crowd, her slim form covered only by a pair of shells and a long, shimmering green-scaled skirt. She caught his eye and gave him a friendly smile from under the arm of her boyfriend. The poor bloke was decked out in the full Disney Prince regalia, tassled shoulders and all.

 

Harry suppressed a shudder, his eyes moving away from the horror on their own, and instead finding the hourglass form walking towards him. He'd already taken a second to appreciate what was a essentially a fuzzy one-piece bathing suit worn over a pair of sheer tights when he realized he'd been ogling his other best friend.

 

"Wow Hermione!" He exclaimed in surprise. "You look great!"

 

Her cheeks pinked under her drawn-on whiskers and she nervously adjusted the headband with lion's ears holding her mass of hair back.

 

"You don't think it's too much?" She asked, twisting to reveal her tail.

 

"Ron's going to be drooling all night." He answered with a smile, teenage hormones driving his eyes to rake over his friend, unable to ignore her curves.

 

"I'm going to be what now?" Ron asked, looking back at them finally and jumping when he found his girlfriend's unamused gaze on him.

 

A look that eased slightly when his jaw dropped. Harry half expected his eyes to spring out of his head and grow to the size of dinner plates like a cartoon cat.

 

"Bloody hell Hermione!" Ron exclaimed, his eyes taking in every inch of the blushing girl who was trying not to look too satisfied. Harry clapped both of them on the shoulder before beating a hasty retreat. 

 

"Have fun you two!"

 

---

 

"So why is Goldstein staring at you?"

 

Cho's cheek lifted from his chest to look up at him while they continued to dance slowly in each other's arms. 

 

"He's a weeb." A bemused smile on her lips told him she was well aware that she was not answering his question. His look clearly conveying his expectation for more detail. "A Weeb is someone who's a little too into Anime and Japanese culture."

 

"Wouldn't that make you a weeb?" 

 

She smacked his shoulder with an affronted look. 

 

"Watch your mouth!" Her smile taking the sting out of the words before she continued. "Weebs oftentimes have a...serious attraction to Catgirls. Bit of a fixation, really."

 

Harry's hands squeezed her hips as they danced, feeling her tail brush against his legs.

 

"I can understand that." His grin was matched by hers, and she smiled widely when he stopped dancing and took her hand to tug her from the Hall. The couple giggled as they rushed towards the Room of Requirement, sometimes breaking into a trot together, stopping to kiss and touch at others.

 

The room they hurried into was the only one Harry could think of, and they tumbled together onto the lone couch in the DA Training Room. Cho was every bit as eager as he was, encouraging his hands up her bare thighs and rubbing herself against him while her tongue clashed with his. Harry’s hands continued their trek, finally finding the warm, soft flesh of her bare arse. Her tail flicked against him, and his mind struggled to process what he felt. 

 

She pulled away from his lips then, a knowing smile on her face.

 

"Something the matter Harry?"

 

His hand slid around underneath her dress, his fingers finding her damp sex easily with nothing to cover her. Fingertips circling her gently before slowly parting her folds, Harry watched her eyes darken.

 

"Nope." He answered with a gasp, her hand finding his length through his trousers and starting to stroke. He retaliated by sliding a finger deep inside of her, curling it while he used his palm on her clit. "Just a little surprised, even when I shouldn’t be." 

 

Face consumed by pleasure and desire for more, Cho still managed to smile at him. "To be fair, that wasn't the biggest surprise for tonight."

 

Her smile turned a shade more wicked and she turned away from him to kneel on the couch. Harry reminded himself to breathe while he watched her lean forward to put her hands down, moving down to support herself on her elbows. Her eyes inviting him to watch all the while, Harry felt a thrum of excitement. They'd done this once or twice before, and he'd found the sights and sensations overwhelming each time. 

 

He stepped up behind her, between her calves, and watched her tail swish with excitement. He lifted her dress out of the way and froze while his mind tried to process what he saw. 

 

Having expected her magical tail to be attached to an item of her clothing, or like her ears, temporarily attached with a Charm, he was shocked to see the black appendage affixed to a bright silver post peeking from the ring or her arse. Harry felt his breath catch, watching Cho's hips swaying hypnotically, her back arching in a very feline movement that put her arms out in front of her and her cheek down on the cushion. A low groan passed his lips at the sight of her presenting herself to him, and his body moved automatically even while his mind struggled to catch up.

 

Her tail curled out of the way in time for him to drag the head of his cock up and down her lips, the wet heat of her body drawing him in. Harry couldn't help his groan of pleasure at the feeling of sliding himself into her with one strong push, his cock twitching when he heard Cho's wanton moan. Closing his eyes against the immense stimulation of the sight in front of him, Harry started to slowly stroke in and out of her until his hips were meeting hers with a jolt. His hands stroked her firm body, and he felt a soft pressure around his wrist. He looked down to see her tail wrapped around him, eyes darting up to see Cho's excited face.

 

"Play with it Harry. Please."

 

Her tone sent a shiver down his spine, and he nodded eagerly. As he continued to thrust he took the soft fur in hand and tugged gently, hearing a gasp in reply. He started to add gentle pressure on her in time with his thrusts and watched as Cho's face screwed up with pleasure. Moving faster, Harry placed his thumb at the base of her tail, pressing the plug in deeper with every clap of their meeting bodies. 

 

Cho's eyes went wide and a sound of pure sin echoed around the room. Harry saw her shift, understanding a second later when he felt her hand stroking his swinging bollocks before focusing on herself. It was all too much for him, and he felt control slipping away. Their bodies slammed together, her cries of ecstasy spurring him on. He tugged and pressed on the toy in her arse, feeling her clench around him while she screamed his name. Watching her come undone and feeling her body's reaction to him finally pushed him over the edge, his body seizing when he exploded inside of her with a grunt. 

 

Stars flashed behind his eyes, and when they finally cleared he found himself pinning her down to the couch while they both panted. Her eyes were closed, a happy smile on her beautiful face, and Harry had a feeling his cheeks were going to hurt from smiling at this Halloween memory.

Chapter 21: Walking the Tightrope (Dudley/Ginny 03)

"Hold on a second for Chrissake, Potter! I just got out of the shower!"

 

The knocking on his bedroom door continued unabated, and Dudley wrapped his damp towel back around himself in frustration. His body was evidently as air dried as it was going to get before he started to sweat again in the Summer heat.

 

Reaching for the doorknob in annoyance, his other hand held the towel at his hip when he started to yank it open.

 

"I thought you were off all day with your mates? Why in the Bloody hell are you here banging on my…."

 

His voice trailed off when his brain caught up with his eyes. Instead of seeing his black-haired git of a cousin, he found himself standing in front of a petite redhead wearing an uncertain smile.

 

"Oh, um, sorry. I didn't mean to bother you…" Ginny said carefully. "I just thought….I thought we could spend some time together since your Mum and Dad are away and I knew Harry was going to be with Ron and Hermione."

 

Dudley immediately felt like an arse, and stuttered out an apology that she shook off. He looked her over, his heart racing at the sight of her shapely thighs left bare by the worn denim shorts along with the tight t-shirt she wore. She shifted her weight from trainer to trainer under his scrutiny, her own pink cheeks revealing her thoughts as she stared at his bare chest and arms.

 

Ginny bit her lip before speaking again. "If you want me to go, I'll…"

 

Her quiet voice was cut off by a yelp when he reached out and pulled her into his room by the hand, kicking the door shut behind her with a snap. An excited breath left her lips and she flowed into his arms, pulling his face down to kiss him eagerly. His hands moved to her arse, grasping firmly, and he felt her smiling against him when he lifted her off the floor. Her legs went around his waist and squeezed him tight before her lips broke away.

 

Ginny's carefree smile was a thing of beauty, her hands leaving his neck to strip off her shirt and reveal a plain bra before reaching behind her to remove that as well. Dudley took a second to appreciate the sight of her perky breasts, then the feel of her bare flesh against his for a moment before carrying her to his bed. He was suddenly grateful his Mother still tidied his room every morning, lest Ginny see what a pig he could still be. He set her down on top of the comforter, and they worked together to remove her shorts, knickers, and then trainers and socks in a flurry of activity, giggling all the while. 

 

Finally having time and privacy, Dudley decided to do something new as he looked down at her flushed form. Kneeling at the edge of his bed, he eased her legs apart, kissing the insides of Ginny's knees. She watched him through hooded eyes, her jaw falling open farther and farther as he kissed his way up her thighs. His hands stroked the outside of her calves, the taste of strawberry on his tongue while he worked his way closer to her sex. Slowing, he looked up at her with a smile, letting his breath caress her. With excruciating patience, he moved to press light kisses on her lower lips before tracing the tip of his tongue up her, hearing her breath catch as he did.

 

Ginny made a strangled noise, and he looked up again to see her observing him with scary intensity. Parting her folds gently with his tongue he watched with a smile as her upper body drooped towards the bed. Dudley took the opportunity to reposition the girl quickly turning into putty, spreading her legs wider and putting them over his shoulders. Marveling at how tiny she seemed in his hands, he urged her hips towards the edge of his bed, his neck thanking him when he moved to taste her again.  

 

“Dudley...oh my god!” 

 

Quite pleased with himself, Dudley started to put more pressure behind his tongue, then drew away smiling as her hips rose to chase his mouth. He took a second to kiss his way up to her most sensitive spot, appreciating her perfectly smooth and soft skin, loving the mix of smells and tastes that was distinctly feminine and Ginny.

 

He knew a lot of blokes didn't do this, even for their girlfriends. And that his mates would give him no end of shite about it if he ever told them.

 

"Oh, holy hell Dudley, yes! Yes!"

 

Dudley smiled. His friends were a bunch of morons for passing up on hearing a girl call their name like that. On not getting to take her apart with just the right pressure, and watching her bask in a gentleness that gave them such incredible pleasure. 

 

He finally dropped his eyes and started to focus, circling the hard nub that he knew would make her melt. He smirked again when he felt her hands fisting and tugging in the blanket, his mouth sliding farther down and pressing his tongue inside of her for the first time. Ginny’s hand worked its way to the top of his head, and a guttural sound that had him twitching filled his room. Eager to hear it again, he licked his way back up to her clit, making it the center of his attention and feeling the tension build in her body. He took his time, pushing her ever onwards towards orgasm while simply enjoying the experience. 

 

“Yes!” She breathed out, her back arching and her legs starting to squeeze the sides of his head even while her feet kicked out. “Right there! Oh my god Dudley, right there!” 

 

Giving her everything he had, Dudley flattened his tongue on her, working in time with her cries. His cock throbbed at the sounds she made and the way she responded to him while his jaw worked. Her body tensed for just a moment longer, back leaving the bed and her hips driving against his face as her cries grew louder. And then she snapped with a scream of his name, body dropping back down and chest heaving.  

 

He continued his efforts more gently, drawing out her orgasm and feeling her body relax. She finally pushed him away with a giggle, still gasping for breath, and he looked up to see her looking at him in amazement. Surreptitiously wiping his face with his hands, he stood, the towel long abandoned, and felt his cock bob in front of him. 

 

Ginny’s eyes locked on it instantly, her relaxed state being replaced by obvious desire in a heartbeat. The look on her face was exactly what he'd hoped for when he'd started. 

 

She wanted to devour him.

 

Ginny rolled up onto her knees towards him, her naked body driving his lust to new highs. Both of her small hands were on him then, stroking his cock, and she struggled to pull her eyes from his length to meet his gaze. One corner of her mouth quirked up when she saw him looking her over with the same intensity, and she started to gently maneuver him to lay down with his head on the pillows. Releasing him with a pat, she straddled him, her hair flowing around their faces when she bent to kiss him, her tongue sweeping against his. Her body was fever hot, skin already starting to prickle with sweat in his fast-warming room. Her lips left his to follow the line of his jaw back to his ear, then down his throat, continuing down his chest. 

 

Dudley’s heart slammed against his ribs as he watched her kiss lower, warm brown eyes darting up to look at him nervously when her mouth reached his stomach. Her shaky breath on his waist was madly stimulating, and he fought for control at the sight of her still up on her knees while the heat of her exhales reached his shaft, making him twitch. With another, almost shy, look up at him, she let her knees slide back and lay flat on the bed between his legs, one trembling hand starting to stroke him gently. The feel of the first gentle kiss from her lips on his cock sent a blast of pleasure through him, and Dudley couldn’t have taken his eyes off her if he had tried. 

 

Hearing his reaction, Ginny grew a touch more confident, kissing all the way down one side of his shaft, then back up the other. Her tongue darted out to tentatively circle his head, and Dudley was left fighting against the surge of his body again, desperate to hang on. Staring at the ceiling and counting the leftover adhesive spots from the old glow-in-the-dark stars, he tried to hang on. Feeling her lips wrap around him, his eyes betrayed him and flew to watch her starting to take the very tip of his cock into her mouth. She was looking straight down, and he could feel how anxious she was. 

 

Timidly she started to take more of him, and Dudley couldn’t help but groan at the feeling. She looked up at the sound, her eyes meeting his and he saw the spark there. Still watching him, she took more and more of his length, her mouth stretched wide around him as she bobbed her head down. 

 

She quickly reached her limit, eyes still on his, and Dudley grunted in pleasure as she withdrew, her tongue teasing all the way along the bottom of his shaft and then around his head. Still holding him in her mesmerizing gaze, she licked him slowly from base to tip, then let the weight of his cock rest against her smiling lips.

 

Her satisfaction told him he must look like the besotted fool he was.

 

Flipping her long hair behind her, Ginny clasped her hands around his shaft with fingers intertwined. He absently noted her bare feet pointing towards the ceiling while she stroked him with both hands, bringing him back towards her mouth. She sucked and stroked him in earnest, his groan of appreciation putting another smile on her lips even while they stretched around him, and he was struck by how adorably sexy she looked.

 

Two words he never thought would go together.

 

"I'm getting close." He warned, his words tapering off with a whimper when she moaned around him and redoubled her efforts. His hips lifted from the bed at the force of his orgasm and he felt Ginny cough around him, still sucking every ounce of his pleasure. Dudley struggled to see through star-filled eyes, desperately wanting to watch her while he exploded in her mouth. She kept going until finally he had to push her away, but she kept one hand stayed on him stroking idly. Her whole body was flushed, her cheeks bright, and her eyes darted between his and the cock she still stroked. 

 

Then she dipped her head down quickly to lick the very last of his come from his tip, and his body jumped from the sensation. The pleased look she gave him told him exactly what she wanted.

 

"You might as well hop on." He said slowly, letting his head fall back on the pillow. "I'm not going to be able to move for a bit."

 

She laughed, the sound low and hot, her hand still slowing moving on him. He wondered for a second if she knew he was serious before he felt her move. Dudley brought his legs together once she was out of the way, feeling her straddle him and opening his eyes to watch.

 

Her toned body was perched over him, her hand guiding his length against her while she twisted to reach. Ginny's breath hitched at the first touch of his still hard cock against her wet folds, and she sank onto him with a satisfied moan. Placing both hands on his chest, she started to move, her eyelids fluttering from the friction of their bodies. Her hips rocked forward and back, her eyes darkening and her mouth falling open. She lifted herself off him then, letting herself fall back down before grinding against him again. Gasping, she did it again, and then again, finding a rhythm that turned her lips into a perfect ‘O’. 

 

Dudley was more than content to lay back and let her take charge, the sights and sounds putting a pleased smile on his face. His hands lightly traced her thighs and over her hips, trailing up her spine and then back down again. The heat in his room was becoming stifling, but somehow the sheen of sweat on her pale skin made her that much sexier. Arching her back, she rode him faster still, alternating using his full length when she bounced and rocking herself against him for a delicious friction that made her tremble. 

 

Ginny’s eyes had drifted shut as she rode him, her face awash in pleasure, but when his hands tightened on her hips and he started to meet her movements they flew open. Her labored breaths had kept her mostly quiet up to that point, steady moans letting him know she was enjoying herself. But at the first clap of their bodies together, she nearly growled with pleasure, her voice low and rough. She turned her fierce gaze on him, hands clenching on his chest while she rode him harder. The room filled with the sound of their bodies colliding and the resulting thump of his bed against the wall, a background track to match the cadence of her wordless cries. Her head fell as her voice rose, long hair clinging to her sweaty face and shoulders. Dudley knew she was close, and pulled her hips to meet his in a bid to drive her over the edge. She nodded frantically, her gasps between what had turned into screams of pleasure leaving her unable to speak. Her movements became erratic, her control snapping in the instant before she came again, arching her back and screaming her rapture to his ceiling. 

 

Dudley relaxed his hands on her, eyes feasting as she still moved languidly with the last tremors running through her body. Her hands moved to cover his on her hips, squeezing them gratefully before rising to push her hair off her face with a contented look. 

 

It was unbelievably sexy, and Dudley felt himself twitch inside of her at the sight. 

 

 A satisfied smirk was his answer, along with Brown eyes turned dark with lust watching for his reaction when she arched her back and rolled her hips. Accepting her invitation, he ran his hands up her sides before swiping his thumbs across her hard nipples. He sat up then, kissing her smiling lips and lifting her easily to turn them over, still deep inside of her. Ginny flopped back onto the mattress, her arms falling to either side of her head. 

 

Her face went slack with a rolling thrust of his hips and he knelt up, prying her legs from around him. Pressing her knees back towards her, he tilted her hips up and took immense pleasure in watching while he slowly withdrew from her, then pressed back in. Angling himself so he was thrusting down, he did it again, hearing a choked sound and looking up to see Ginny watching just as intently. He repeated the motion, loving the way her mouth fell open as she watched in amazement, her head finally falling back when he started to speed up. His hips snapped forward, driving the breath from her and bringing their bodies together with a clap. 

 

“Oh god, yes!” 

 

Her shout startled him, but he quickly recovered and found a pace that had her writhing with pleasure underneath him. 

 

“Yes Dudley! Harder!” She demanded. 

 

His concerns about being too rough disintegrating, he did his best to match her desires, driving himself into her and pushing her entire body up the bed with every thrust. Blinking through the lust, he realized after a time that he had shoved her all the way up against his headboard, her hair just brushing the wood.

 

“Don’t stop!” Her voice was pleading and he felt it in his bollocks. “Please don’t stop!” 

 

Kneeling up, Dudley let her legs fall open and used his hands on the tops of her thighs to pull their sweating bodies together. His thrusts came faster, but couldn't carry the same force, a problem Ginny quickly found a solution to. 

 

She put her hands on the headboard, pushing off of it and herself onto him with her face twisted in immense pleasure. He watched as she met his thrusts, her breasts bouncing and body shaking from their rough coupling. 

 

“Faster!” Her eyes were wild and her voice commanding, cries drowning out the lewd sounds that filled the room when he complied. His bed was hammering against the wall, and he wondered in a moment of surreal clarity if Harry would be able to fix it for him. Because he worried he and Ginny were about to put a hole through it. 

 

“Oh my fucking god Dudley! Yes!” Her scream tore him from his ruminations, their sweat soaked bodies crashing together. He watched himself disappearing inside of her, felt his bollocks swinging against her body, and reveled in the overwhelming pleasure they shared. 

 

“Just like that, yes!” Her voice shook the walls that weren’t being destroyed by his bed, and he fought to maintain his grip on her legs while pounding himself into her. “Don’t stop! Yes, just like that!” Her body seemed to twist against the pleasure even as she begged for more. “Oh my god, yes! I’m going to…” her last scream cut off abruptly as she seized with pleasure. Her hands grasped at his arms, nails digging in for purchase. Her suddenly silent mouth was still open from her last scream, and Dudley felt his own control crumble. She nodded jerkily as he came, the tension finally leaving her body and a low sound of satisfaction rolling from her lips as she relaxed. Dudley’s vision went white, his whole body twitching from the force of his orgasm. 

 

He had the presence of mind to collapse next to her once he was spent, instead of onto her, rolling onto his back and feeling the bedding sticking to him everywhere. He blinked his eyes open at the weight on his chest, seeing her resting her chin on her hand and staring at him. He couldn’t help but smile, which set her to giggling in a way he found contagious. Letting his head fall back with a contented sigh, he basked in the afterglow for a moment while her fingers gently traced his chest. 

 

“Wow.” He finally said, hearing her giggle again. 

 

“Pretty much sums it up, doesn’t it?”

 

“Christ, I love hearing you scream my name.” He said with a smile. 

 

“I scream?” Ginny asked, looking suddenly shy. 

 

Dudley nodded energetically. “Yea, and it is really sexy when you do.” 

 

The redhead blushed furiously and looked away. “I didn’t know I was being that loud.”

 

He found that odd, but didn’t know what else to say about it. He couldn’t imagine not knowing if he was screaming or not, even if it was during sex. 

 

He patted her hand. “I’ll go get us some water. I don’t know about you, but I definitely need to hydrate.” 

 

She nodded with a smile, every bit as drenched with sweat as he was. Sliding on a pair of workout shorts and nothing else, he looked her over, appreciating the obvious pose she’d struck with a smile, unable to look away from the hand tracing her hip until she shooed him away. 

 

Tromping down the stairs and feeling like he was made of gold, Dudley whistled a happy tune on his way to the refrigerator. But his head tilted at the telltale sound of tinkling glass as the door of his goal shut. Suddenly terrified his Mother had come home early, he peeked around the corner, relief flooding through him when he saw the messy black of his cousin’s hair. 

 

“Christ Potter, you scared me! I thought my Mother’d come home early!” 

 

Harry jumped, somehow having missed hearing him come down the stairs, but then looked at him distractedly. 

 

“Sorry mate, my...thing...this morning got cut short.” Harry shrugged, refusing to meet Dudley’s eyes. “I didn’t want to interrupt, um, anything, but had to grab some lunch before I go to the park.” 

 

Dudley froze. “When did you get back?” 

 

Harry shrugged again, still looking at his shoes. “A while ago.”

 

“Shite, sorry mate. I didn’t know you were here.” Dudley wasn’t a prude by any stretch, but didn’t want to rub Harry’s face in anything either. 

 

His other mates at school? Sure. But Harry was a genuinely nice bloke who was clueless about girls. 

 

“Dudley?” Harry’s quiet question pulled him from his self-recriminations.

 

“Hmm?”

 

“Is that, uh, normal?” 

 

“Is what normal?” 

 

“For a girl to be that loud. ” His cousin finally asked.

 

Dudley tried not to smirk too much. “Only if you’re lucky mate.” He smiled at his smaller cousin, trying not to discourage him too much. “And hey, I might need you to do a quick repair on my wall later, yea?”

 

Harry looked at him in confusion. 

 

“She’s a feisty one mate!” He clapped his cousin on the shoulder before reaching past him and opening the fridge for the bottles of water he’d come down for. 

 

“Dud?”

 

“Yea?” He answered absently, looking for a snack to bring back up. 

 

“Is she...is she one of the girls from down the street?”

 

Dudley froze, staring at the butter. 

 

“Why do you ask?”

 

He almost heard Harry shrug before he answered. 

 

“She just sounds kind of familiar is all.” 

 

Decision made, Dudley grabbed two bottles of water and a tray of fruit his Mum would berate him for taking later. 

 

“A gentleman never kisses and tells.” Dudley replied with a smirk. “And mate, don’t stay out in the sun all day, alright? We can get a workout in later this afternoon, yea?”

 

"Ok." He knew Ginny was going to come looking if he took too long, and tried to make his exit. 

 

"Dudley?" He had to stop at his cousin's quiet voice. 

 

"Yea mate?"

 

"You think you could set me up with one of your friend's friend's again?" Harry's eyes were on the floor. "I want to get past this stuff... so I can talk to girls at my school without feeling like I'm going to vomit on my shoes."

 

"Sure. Blonde, Brunette, or Redhead?" He asked, crossing his fingers behind his back as he tried to play the question off. 

 

He thought for a moment. "Blonde." He said firmly. "Definitely Blonde."

 

Dudley's shoulders sagged in relief. 

 

"You have someone in mind mate?" His smile was gently teasing and he saw his cousin blush. 

 

"Yea." He admitted to the floor. "She's amazing, but a lot of people at school tease her, or give her a hard time because she's a little odd." 

 

"Kind of like you, then?" Dudley asked with a laugh that Harry matched. 

 

"Yea." 

 

"Alright, I need to get back upstairs before she comes looking for me. Workout later, yea?"

 

Harry nodded. “Alright.” A smile crossed his features as he met his eyes for the first time. “If you have any energy left, that is.” 

 

Dudley laughed along with him, waving on his way back up the stairs. He opened the door to find Ginny hastily resuming her pose, a smile on her face. He served her in as gentlemanly a fashion as he could, bemused at sitting naked with a girl while they ate and drank in his bed. 

 

“What took so long?” Ginny asked curiously.

 

“Hmm? Oh, just looking for something to eat.” He replied, not wanting to embarrass her as he put down his empty plate and finished his water. He was impressed that she was doing the same, having managed to somehow keep up with him. “Hey, can you do me a favor later and patch up my wall?”

 

She followed his gaze to his headboard before blushing. 

 

“I’m not allowed.” She finally answered. “But it doesn’t matter anyway.” 

 

“Why’s that?” 

 

Her smile was predatory. 

 

“Because I’m not even close to done with you yet.”  

Chapter 22: International Travel (Ginny/OMC)

“Stupid, sodding Portkey terminal!” 

 

Her frustrated kick didn’t do much to affect the wooden dresser in her Hotel room, but the hollow sound which resulted was covered by her increasingly incensed cursing. 

 

“How bloody hard is it to move a bag off a terminal before the next Portkey!?” 

 

Breath slightly ragged from the pain of her toe, Ginny stomped around the room muttering, her anger continuing to build until she was shouting her frustration at the windows overlooking a beautiful night in Barcelona. 

 

“Fucking useless bastards!” 

 

A loud knock at her door had her grinding her teeth, and she stalked over to yank it open, more than ready to continue her rant at whatever poor sod the hotel sent to ask her to quiet down. 

 

“What?”

 

“Christ, Weasley, do you always answer the door like that?” Her friend and Reserve Chaser Lana stood in her doorway, unconcerned with facing her anger. Her teammates had seen it enough recently to be unaffected by it. 

 

Ginny growled before she turned and walked away, leaving the door open for the other girl if she wanted to brave entry. The pretty brunette shook her head and followed, tsking. 

 

“This is the Thanks a girl gets for inviting a friend out for the night, eh?”

 

The redhead grit her teeth. “Even if I wanted to go out, I can’t! The blasted Portkey Terminal sent my luggage to Siberia!”

 

Lana shrugged, unimpressed. 

 

“I doubt it was Siberia. I mean, who goes to Siberia at this time of the year?”

 

Ginny found herself blinking at her friend, no real answer to her question. 

 

“Besides, you can just borrow something of mine!” She continued in a bright voice. 

 

A long sigh was the only response for a moment. 

 

“Alright. Yea.” A smile tugged at the corner of Ginny’s mouth. “I really need a drink.”

 

---

 

 

“You could’ve warned me before we left that I look like a bloody slag!” Ginny ground out to her friend from between her teeth, tugging at the bottom of the short dress again. 

 

Lana rolled her eyes. 

 

“You don’t look like a slag, you look ‘effing gorgeous! I wish I looked that good in that dress! And stop pulling on it, you’ll ruin it!” 

 

Ginny straightened as she gave up. 

 

“Well if you’d let me alter it…”

 

“I’ve seen your clothing charms, Weasley, and considering I spent most of my signing bonus on that dress, you should be grateful I even let you look at it, let alone borrow it. 

 

Ginny’s flat stare had her friend’s cheeks pinking. 

 

“Alright, so it was the dress and the shoes, but you have to have shoes to go with a dress like that, am I right?” 

 

Ginny looked at herself in the reflection of the dark glass again, and had to admit, if she saw another girl wearing this dress she would think they looked incredible. She’d probably call them a whore in her mind, but she’d think they looked good, nonetheless. 

 

The shimmering black material suited her fair complexion and bright hair, and the halter revealed her strong arms and shoulders, leaving her sides and back bare to the waist. The skirt was tight, and shorter than anything she’d ever worn, but she had to admit as she turned to look at herself from a different angle, the heels she wore made her legs and arse look great in it. 

 

Now if only she didn’t feel like she was going to fall down with every step she took and wind up making a fool of herself. 

 

“See!” Lana’s voice broke into her thoughts. “You look amazing!” 

 

Ginny shrugged at her friend and gave up on looking herself over, fighting the urge to pull the bottom of the skirt down again. 

 

“What had you in such a mood earlier, anyway?” 

 

Ginny closed her eyes, having hoped to avoid this conversation, but she knew Lana was relentless. 

 

“I told you, the Portkey Terminal…”

 

“Yea, yea, pull the other one, Weasley. What were you actually so upset about? Your trip home not go well?”

 

“It was fine.” Ginny denied. “It was good to see my family and catch up with my friends from school….”

 

“But?” Lana prompted when her voice slowed. 

 

“I...Harry and I…." 

 

The rapid-fire Spanish that saved her from answering was completely unintelligible to Ginny, but Lana apparently caught some of it as she smiled and nodded quickly. Her hand snapped out to catch Ginny’s wrist and she started to drag her tottering friend towards the front of the queue. 

 

"Lana, slow down! What're we doing?"

 

Her friend smiled back at her, and Ginny realized it was because of the way she'd immediately included herself in her friend's latest bad decision. Despite the appearance of not getting a choice. 

 

"Clubs love hot birds in little dresses!" She called back happily. "We're jumping the queue!"

 

Ginny shook her head at her shameless friend, watching with admiration as the gorgeous brunette flashed a flirty smile to all the staff, and a smug one at everyone still waiting. Her grip on Ginny never wavered until they entered the club proper and circled around the dance floor to reach a huge bar. It took up one entire wall of the space and was crowded with what seemed to Ginny like nothing but ridiculously attractive people. Lana managed to find them space enough to stand together, waiting just a moment for two small glasses to appear in front of them. At Ginny’s quizzical look the bartender simply smiled and winked before moving to serve someone else.

 

"To the Harpies!" Lana shouted, shoving Ginny’s glass into her hand and waiting. 

 

"To the Harpies!" She agreed, wincing slightly along with her friend as they put their empty shot glasses down.

 

Lana’s whoop and call for another round was answered quickly, and Ginny knew she was in trouble. 

 

"So what were you saying about your trip home?" 

 

Ginny grimaced and downed the second shot, hoping to round the edge off a conversation she didn't want to have.

 

"It was fine. Mum and Dad are well and want you to come for a visit."

 

"And?" Lana prompted. "How was your reunion with 'The Chosen One'? You find time to do anything other than sleep and fuck?"

 

Ginny was glad for the lightness she already felt after two quick shots, otherwise she may have scowled at her friend's attempt to make her laugh.

 

"It was fine." She answered, looking over to see a tall glass full of something pale pink sitting in front of her. 

 

She snatched it up and took a sip, finding it to be sweet, sour, and utterly delicious. Glad to have something a little less potent to drink, she finally answered Lana’s quirked eyebrow.

 

"We did a couple of dinners, visited with family and our friends, but he had to go up North after a couple of days for work." 

 

Lana’s face was plastered with disbelief. 

 

"The first time you've been home for more than a day in forever and he had to leave for work?"

 

"You know what he does is important." Her protest sounded weak, even if it was true. "And besides, I'm the one who chose to be traveling all the time. It's not fair for me to be mad at him when his job requires the same."

 

Ginny focused on her drink in an attempt to escape her friend's look.

 

"I warned you about this! I told you, 'You're 19 years old, famous, sexy as hell, and in a different country every week! Why ruin that with something that probably won't work out anyway?"

 

Ginny shook her head and finished her drink, its replacement already waiting. 

 

"Because I love him. And he loves me."

 

"So?" Lana scoffed. "That doesn't mean it's the right time for you two. All it really means is you're more likely to hurt each other! Where'd you leave it with him when he left?"

 

Ginny shrugged, feeling dejected. 

 

"In a fight."

 

"Well obviously." Lana rolled her eyes. "He's probably up to his eyeballs in bouncy blonde Hero-groupies by now!"

 

"He's not like that and you know it!" The fire was back in Ginny's voice, but her friend was used to it by now. 

 

"Uh huh. What was the last thing you told him before he ran away?"

 

She flushed, caught out by her friend.

 

"I told him if his work was more important than me we should think about taking a break." Her head hung, ashamed of what she'd yelled at him in anger.

 

"And what did he say?"

 

Harry stared at her, the pain clear on his face. 

 

"I've always supported you Gin, even when Quidditch meant so much time and distance apart. So I'm sorry I have to go, but this is something that can't wait."

 

Ginny stood panting with rage in her best dress. The one she thought he would be proposing to her in. That he was right just made her angrier, and words failed her.

 

Harry shook his head sadly, his calm demeanor and maturity a slap in the face to her. She found herself wondering how much he had changed in their time back together that she still hadn't realized. 

 

"If you think we should take some time, I won't argue with you. We can talk next time you're home." 

 

He nodded, as if to punctuate his spoken words, and disapparated as her next fiery response was leaving her lips. Probably for the best.

 

"Well shite, no wonder you were in a tizzy about your luggage, you needed something to tear loose in tonight!

 

Lana’s voice tore her away from her ruminations, and the pounding music finally registered again.

 

"You're lucky you've got such a good friend!"

 

Ginny smiled, her friend's indomitable good spirit dragging her from morose thoughts.

 

"Now let's find you a bloke for a good celebratory fuck!"

 

Ginny’s head snapped over to see Lana scanning the crowd.

 

"What? No, Lana, that's not…"

 

"Ok, a conciliatory fuck then!" The shorter girl laughed.

 

"No, I don't know what...I can't just…Harry and I...we're still…"

 

"You know the rules Weasley. Different Time Zones don't count anyway!"

 

Ginny was still shaking her off.

 

"For Chrissake Ginny, you've got your pick of blokes in the hottest club in Spain, a Country famous for churning out hot men who are incredible lovers, and you want to sit and pine about your soon-to-be ex-boyfriend?"

 

As Ginny opened her mouth to protest she felt a warmth at her back. Lana smiled, a man standing at her side as the pair of men made their move on the young ladies. She tried to decline, but Lana just smiled and egged her on, already starting to shimmy her way to the dance floor, and Ginny had to follow her only friend and translator. 

 

---

 

Her hand was clasped tightly in his, her borrowed shoes clicking down the sidewalk as they hurried. Periodically he would stop and pull her into his arms, kissing her hungrily and stoking the fire that raged inside of her. His hands stroked her back, fingers caressing between her bare shoulders and Ginny found herself pressing against him with her fists in his shirt or wrapped around his neck before they resumed their brisk walk. 

 

He'd been smoother than silk all night, complimenting her in English when they started to dance and accompanying her back to the bar to give her feet a break while they drank. He was the only one of her suitors who had read her mood, somehow keeping all the other blokes away from her while he slowly and carefully broke down her defenses.

 

His hands lightly touching her hips, arms, and the bare flesh of her low back had her simmering with desire. The way he danced with her made her feel graceful and undeniably wanted. He didn't come off as desperate, or just plain randy like some of the other blokes.

 

And he was the sexiest man she'd ever seen.

 

When he'd finally kissed her, right there on the crowded dance floor, without reservation, Ginny stopped caring about all the reasons she shouldn't, and embraced the moment.

 

It was only minutes later in a crosswalk, his thumb caressing the back of her hand when she looked over and saw him ready to devour her. Ginny found herself as drunk on his desire as she was on the sweet drinks she’d been having all night. He pulled her to him, his tongue twirling with hers while his hands slid down and pulled her into his body. Her head fell back in pleasure as his lips moved down her neck, a groan escaping her when his hand grasped her arse and pulled her tight, his obvious arousal pressed against her and caused her to ripple with want. 

 

A waiting car beeped its horn causing her to jump, and the scooters were already weaving their way around them. She felt herself blush and marveled that he was completely unbothered by this public display of affection. It thrilled her to be the only thing he seemed to care about. 

 

And then they were moving again, down the pleasantly lit streets and past the cafes and bars filled with people barely noticing yet another pair of young lovers eager to find some privacy. Ginny heard herself giggling happily, feeling as if she was back at Hogwarts and hurrying to find an empty broom cupboard. At yet another stop where Mateo’s talented mouth stole her breath away, she felt her arse pressed back against the intricate woodwork of a door, hearing a quiet jingling. Kissing his way down her throat and making her gasp as he moved across her collarbone, he managed to unlock the door in an impressive display of coordination. Pocketing the keys, he gave her the roguish grin that had won her over in the first place, and bent to kiss her again. 

 

Ginny yelped against his mouth when he lifted her, his lips never stopping their assault on her sanity. Her legs went around his waist on reflex, and to her amazement, he proceeded to banish any attempt her mind made of maintaining coherence while he carried her up a flight of stairs still kissing her passionately. Holding her against the wall without difficulty, Mateo repeated his earlier feat of unlocking the door while driving her ever closer to madness. Pressed as she was between him and the wall, Ginny couldn’t help but feel the heat of his hard length through his trousers and her thin knickers, his every movement causing a jolt of pleasure to run through her. 

 

And then he was carrying her through the door, her entire world having become the way their bodies twined together. She let her legs drop, her heels striking the bare hardwood planks loudly. Her hands sought out the buttons of his shirt, undoing them as quickly as she could before shoving the fabric off his shoulders. Her breath caught at the perfection of his naked chest, his smooth, tanned flesh barely yielding under her grasping hands. His eyes watched her admiring him, his own lust obvious. Feeling as if she would melt under the heat of his look, he swept her up again, his mouth and tongue making it impossible to think. She marveled at the smooth skin and tight muscles of his abdomen and back.

 

Focused as she was on her task of exploring him, Ginny hadn’t noticed Mateo’s hands working diligently as well. At least until she felt the material of her dress slide from around her neck to pool at her waist. She looked up at him in surprise, her nipples sensitive and hard from the friction of the fabric against her all night. His stubble was rough against her chest when he bent to tease those sensitive peaks, and her back arched of its own accord from the lightest of his touches. Ginny threw her head back with a wanton sound, her hands clasping at his neck and shoulders while his tongue circled her, and the gentle pressure from his teeth on her nipple a moment later made her gasp loudly. She was so lost in enjoyment that it took her a second to realize he had pushed the dress off her hips, leaving it on the floor around her feet. Struggling to step out of it he pressed her backwards, and a moment later she felt herself being lowered to sit on his bed, his incessant kisses pressing her back until she rested on her elbows. 

 

He stood then, looking her over with a heat Ginny had only read about in cheesy, terrible romance novels. 

 

“Dios mio.” He breathed out, her body flushing at his reverence. “Quiero comerte.”

 

Ginny’s body shivered at the unfamiliar words, her body clenching in reaction to hearing him speak Spanish, even if she couldn't understand him. Or maybe because of it. But as she watched he made his intentions very clear. 

 

Kneeling on the floor between her spread knees, Mateo kissed and licked his way up from her calves. Never in her life had her legs been this sensitive, and Ginny found herself panting long before he had reached the heat still hidden by her knickers. 

 

“Oh my God.” Her voice was faint, the pleasure from his hot breath through the thin lace unbelievable to her. She looked down to see him smiling up at her before kissing the dark material lightly. “Oh my God!” 

 

His hands teased their way up her legs, causing goosebumps to rise before he grabbed the thin straps at her sides. Ginny eagerly lifted her hips when he tugged them down and off, and it was only then she realized she still had her shoes on. That strange thought was the last conscious one she had, as he leaned back in and showed her his skilled mouth was amazing at more than just kissing her into delirium. 

 

She felt him teasing and licking her sex everywhere, his movements never hurried, but relentlessly drove her towards higher and higher peaks of pleasure. She flopped back and lay flat on the bed, her chest heaving while his tongue swirled inside of her. Moans were echoing around the room, and Ginny was shocked to realize it was her voice responding to him. She strained to look down to see his face between her legs, her fingers fisting in his dark hair. 

 

“Oh my God Mateo, yes! Yes!” 

 

She shouted her way towards her orgasm, but he was happy to torture her endlessly. Her thighs clamped around his head as her body shook, but he was relentless in his pursuit, and Ginny lost track of everything behind the wall of white in her mind. 

 

Still dizzy as she came down from the pleasure, Ginny was shocked to feel his mouth still on her, and a moment later, to feel his finger sliding inside of her. He worked them in tandem, kissing and licking her most sensitive spots while stroking in and out of her. Rather than taper off and leave her tired, Ginny’s first orgasm seemed to have put her on a collision course for her second, and she was amazed at the intensity of it all. The sensation was nearly too much for her, but when he curled his hand and reached that spot at the same time he sucked on her hard bundle of nerves, Ginny shrieked with pleasure. Her body rebelled at it all being too much, her back arching so that only her head and her arse were still on the bed and she shook violently as she came undone again. 

 

Finally she collapsed, breathing harder than any Quidditch workout she’d ever done. Her body still spasmed, the aftershocks of her pleasure shooting through her. 

 

Mateo stood, wiping his face. 

 

“ Que rico.” 

 

His accent was thick, the rolled R’s reaching her in a way words never had before and leaving her shivering under his gaze, spread wantonly on his bed. His hands picked up where hers had left off, shoving his trousers to the floor with his boxers and revealing all of him to her. 

 

Ginny watched as his cock bounced free, swallowing at the sight of his hard length and desperate to feel it inside of her. 

 

“Quiero abrir tus piernas y sentirte alrededor mi verga.”

 

Again, his low voice turned his accent into the most erotic thing she’d ever heard, and she nodded without knowing a word of what he’d said. 

 

He stepped out of his clothes, leaving his shoes behind and looming over her completely naked. Her eyes raced over him, soaking in his perfection while he crowded against her, and before she knew it he was laying between her spread legs. He lifted her chin with a hand, kissing her deeply, and Ginny responded. She could taste herself on him and it drove home just how much pleasure he’d already given her. 

 

But as he slid himself into her, leaving her gasping against his mouth, she found herself experiencing an exquisite fullness that threatened even more. Her fingers dug into his shoulders even while her heels locked around him, her breath already coming in short gasps. Withdrawing slowly, she could feel the ease he moved in her already desire-soaked body. The first roll of his hips that brought them together again set off fireworks in her brain, and Ginny's eyes fought to close against the overwhelming sights and feelings. 

 

He kissed her again, his mouth hot and hungry all the while his hips pushed her towards oblivion. Each thrust filled her completely and left his body tight against hers, the pleasure mounting. Ginny felt like she was suffocating under the weight of it, moaning wordlessly and turning her head to give him room to show her he could even use her ears to turn her into a quivering mess. The feel of his tongue and his teeth against her was more than enough, but his whispered words hot against her, words she had no hope of understanding, completely did her in.

 

Ginny felt herself responding to him, the feel of his hard cock reaching deep inside of her and the way he was able to somehow stimulate so many different parts of her at once. Words failed her, the only sounds she could make were moans of bliss, but still she spurred him on by pulling him into her as hard as she could with her legs. Her orgasm tore through her suddenly, leaving her clenching around him and screaming incoherently as she shook. The Spanish he whispered against her while he stroked her through her throes of passion served to draw out her orgasm, leaving her shaking and sweating underneath him and made her mind a fog of bliss.  

 

Without stopping, he moved up onto his knees and sat on his heels, lifting her hips to stay with him. Ginny felt his eyes roam over her body and watch himself as he thrust into her. He coaxed her legs from around his waist and spread them wide, pushing back until the heels of her shoes were pointed towards the ceiling. His smile as he looked her over again was enough to make her roll her hips against him, and Mateo responded by driving himself into her forcefully. 

 

Ginny watched in awe as his gorgeous body flexed, seeing the sweat beading on his chest and his abs flex with every thrust. He filled her even more completely like this, the feeling causing her to gasp. His grip on her thighs drew her to meet him, and Ginny felt his bollocks pressing against her every time his cock filled her. 

 

It was only moments later and she knew she was being loud again. Her cries of joy and demands for more fought a losing battle against her panting breaths, and she felt herself headed towards yet another orgasm.

 

Ginny shook her head, losing her grip on reality and trying to deny what he was able to make her feel. She'd never come so many times, and honestly hadn't thought it was possible. But despite her denials, her body shook and her cries resounded while he thrust into her. And a seeming instant later she felt herself fall over the ledge again, her body going limp when the tremors finally subsided. 

 

Mateo’s face was a scowl of concentration while he watched her, satisfied. The sweat dripping down onto her made it all somehow hotter, and Ginny desperately wanted him to come the way she had.

 

He seemed to agree. 

 

His hands roamed over her, and Ginny responded eagerly to his thumb on her clit and his hands rolling her nipples in turn. She moaned, wanting him to hear how good he'd made her feel. His hand ghosted up her chest and throat before his thumb swiped across her lips. She darted her tongue out, and shivered at his groan, the next moment feeling him press the digit against her mouth.

 

Feeling sinfully indulgent, Ginny sucked it deeply into her mouth, staring into eyes that were blown with lust while her tongue curled around him.

 

"Eres cochinita." 

 

Ginny hummed in pleasure around his thumb, her body clenching around his cock as his words reached deep within her. Mateo moved again, and she was glad to be over her embarrassment at the noises he was inspiring from her. He'd let her legs fall to his shoulders, her borrowed shoes on either side of his head. Pushing himself forward until he loomed over her, Ginny felt the burn in her hamstrings as he effectively folded her in half on the bed. Her hips had rolled up, and from the very first thrust Ginny knew she was a ruined woman. 

 

“Oh my God Mateo, yes!” Her shout was too much for the room and resounded from the walls sharply. 

 

He grinned at her, a wicked look, and fired his hips forward into her again, driving her down into the mattress. The force of his thrust stole her breath away, the feeling of him filling her nearly too much. 

 

Nearly. 

 

“Fuck! Yes, Mateo!” Ginny had never been loud during sex, and had never even thought about what her friends called ‘dirty talk.’ But as he started to pound her into the bed her mouth decided to express her feelings for her. 

 

“Don’t stop! Don’t stop fucking me!” 

 

“Te gusta así?" He growled, the words strumming another chord of pleasure within her. 

 

Ginny nodded frantically, her hair a knotted mess by this point. But she’d understood ‘like.’

 

“Fuck, yes, please!” 

 

She was past caring if she made sense, or worrying what she sounded like. Her entire being was consumed by the way he made her feel, and the flashes of light going off in her mind with every clap of their meeting bodies. She drifted away on pleasure, hearing him talk and hearing herself moaning and screaming. He’d found parts of her she didn’t knew existed, and hit them with every stroke. Ginny fought for breath with her legs burning, not knowing how much more she could take. 

 

What might have been a second or an eternity later, she was begging him to come, desperate to give him the pleasure he deserved. A thudding sound from the floor and muffled shouts in Spanish toyed at the frayed edges of her consciousness, but Mateo was all she could process. His thrusts became punishing, an anguished cry of lust from her mouth trying to coax him over the edge. 

 

A pained look crossed his face and he nodded before he tore himself away leaving her in shock at the sudden emptiness.  

 

“Ven aquí gatita, toma tu leche.” 

 

He moved back, indicating his still bobbing cock with a flick of his eyes, and Ginny understood what he wanted with a shiver. She fought to reach him, her body rebelling at the movement as she sat up, then lay forward onto her front when he still hadn’t moved. Her look up at him was one she tried to fit every ounce of her desire into, keeping her eyes on him as she sucked him deeply into her mouth. His groan was music to her ears and she hummed in response while working her tongue on him. He tensed with a grunt, and Ginny worked him for all she was worth, hollowing her cheeks on him and curling her tongue while she bobbed her head as quickly as she could. Thrusting to meet her mouth and pushing the limits of what she could handle, he exploded with a grunt. She moaned in satisfaction, still moving fervently in an attempt to drive him mad with pleasure. 

 

Ginny watched his eyes drift shut and his head roll back with a groan, all the while sucking and swallowing the heat pooling in her mouth. He eventually pushed her away, his hand gentle and his voice breathless. She reached out to stroke him gently and gave him a wicked smirk before licking the very last drop of his come from the head of his cock.

 

Mateo jumped in shock before laughing, which led the two of them to chuckling together. One more thump from the floorboards and a shout in Spanish extended their mirth, even as Mateo lay back on the bed, drawing Ginny up to lay on his chest.

 

"Downstairs neighbor doesn't appreciate how loud you make girls?" Ginny asked with her cheek on him, shocked to realize it didn't bother her.

 

"No." He kissed her hair. "She's just jealous."

 

"I'm going to be so sore for practice tomorrow." Ginny whispered to herself a minute later, after Mateo’s deep breaths told her he was asleep.

 

Chapter 23: The Joys of Hard Science (Hermione Granger/Tony Stark)

“Miss Granger?”

 

“Yes?” Hermione tried to keep the annoyance out of her voice, but as she stood in front of a table with what appeared to be hundreds of nametags, it was wearing thin. 

 

“I apologize for the mixup. We’ll have your badge ready for you soon.” 

 

“That’s what the last person said! I’ve been waiting for my badge for 15 minutes, and I have to present later!” 

 

It had only been ten minutes, at most, but Hermione felt justified in her exaggeration. It was outrageous for them to make her wait like this, given that they were the ones that had invited her to speak. 

 

“I am truly sorry Miss.” The young bespectacled attendant said, looking miserable. “I am doing the best I ca….”

 

Hermione was preparing her next point of argument when someone plowed into her, nearly knocking her from her feet. Only the quick actions of a bystander kept her upright. 

 

“Excuse me!” Hermione’s voice carried all of her frustration, compounded and now with interest. “Is it too much to ask that I not get rolled over while I wait another twenty minutes for my Bloody badge!?”

 

“If you’re looking for a roll, honey, I think we can arrange that.” Came the smooth response from behind her. 

 

Hermione pushed hard away from the gentleman who had caught her, rage demanding she go for her wand, Muggle convention or not. 

 

Right up until she saw the speaker. 

 

“Holy Shite! You’re Tony Stark!”

 

“Is this true, Happy?” The man with the most elaborate (and famous) goatee she’d ever seen asked the man who had prevented her fall when he slammed into her.

 

“Yes Mr. Stark.” Came the snappy reply. 

 

“And I am supposed to be here, right?” He asked, looking around at his entourage. 

 

“If this is the ‘Intersection of Sciences Conference’, then yes Mr. Stark.”

 

“Well, is it?”

 

Silence reigned for a moment, and Hermione finally realized the idol of scientists around the World was asking her a question.

 

The Brightest Witch of Her Age struggled to answer. 

 

“Y...yes. Yes it is. The Conference. Intersection of Sciences Conference, that is.” She despised herself for stuttering like a fangirl, even if she was one. 

 

“Oh, good. I’d hate to have to get back on my jet to go to a different conference.” He said distractedly. “Did I hear you saying you’re still waiting on your badge?”

 

“Um…”

 

“Garcon? Garcon! Ah, there you are!" Tony had stopped shy of snapping his fingers at the attendant, but Hermione appreciated just how much condescension he was still able to impart.

 

"Miss…..” He looked over at her and waited. 

 

“Granger.” She finally supplied. 

 

“Miss Granger will be joining my table. See to it.” Tony turned to dismiss the clearly awestruck young man, but was interrupted. 

 

“But Mr. Stark, Miss Granger is presenting! We need to sit her with all of the other speakers!” 

 

Tony turned his intense gaze on her, and for the first time Hermione understood why this man had such a reputation. She could feel his eyes on her, looking her up and down with frank appraisal. But rather than feel disgusted, she fought a wild urge to pose for him. Suddenly wishing her modern business skirt was a few inches shorter or that she had left a few more buttons of her shirt undone. She felt inexplicably warm with the awareness that Tony Stark was looking at her. 

 

“You’re speaking at this conference?” Curiosity obvious in his voice. Hermione nodded. “On what?”

 

“The effects on Top Quarks when Weak Force is removed.”

 

His eyebrows shot up. 

 

“Seriously?” He looked her over again, disbelief clear in his voice. “I had you figured for a Biologist.”

 

Hermione scoffed. “Of course you did. Because I’m a woman.”

 

“It was the shoes, actually.” He replied with a smirk, causing Hermione to look down at the heels she wore. 

 

While they might be a touch out of place at a Hard Science convention, she always felt more confident in them between the added height and other less noticeable advantages. 

 

“Nevermind.” Tony went on quickly. “Garcon! Move Miss Granger’s seat to my table. She’s going to explain to me exactly how in the hell she was able to isolate Quarks from Weak Force.” 

 

Before she knew what was happening, Tony and his team were moving towards the auditorium, and the Richest Man in the World’s hand was low on her back, guiding her. She tried to pull away on instinct. 

 

“You can listen to my presentation like everyone else Mr. Stark.” She said, her voice firm. 

 

“I prefer a more personal touch.” 

 

Hermione was knocked for a loop by the realization that he was flirting with her. His eyes swept over her again and she felt herself blush. He held out his hand and after a moment of deliberation, she resumed her walk next to him, ducking her head as she was overcome by nerves. 

 

It was going to be a strange night.

 

---

 

“....we were able to fully prevent degradation of the targeted particle with a gravimetrically compensated chamber. Suffice to say, I believe this research holds great promise in regards to taking the next step in the discovery process for all subatomic particles. Thank you.” 

 

Hermione nodded to the crowd, grateful she couldn’t see them under the bright spotlights. She was unnerved by the silence though, having been the first speaker to not immediately receive some applause or spur side conversations about the presentation. 

 

At least until she saw someone in sunglasses (Indoors? Honestly!) stand and start to clap loudly before using two fingers to whistle with ever more volume. 

 

“Woo! Yea! Top Quarks!” 

 

Hermione felt her cheeks heat instantly, recognizing the voice. A second later, Tony’s cheers were joined by the rest of the crowd, and Hermione exited the stage to thunderous applause, waving meekly and ducking her head on her way back to the table. 

 

Reclaiming her seat, she stared Tony down. 

 

“You didn’t need to embarrass me!”

 

“Embarass you?” He seemed genuinely confused. “Because I was the first one to actually understand your research and give you the accolades you deserve?” 

 

She stared blankly, and he continued. 

 

“Don’t blame all these snoozers for not being able to keep up. They’re not all as smart as us, you know?”

 

Hermione stared some more, not knowing if he was serious, or just mocking her. The smile on his face, two notches past charming, wasn’t helping the situation. 

 

“Here, let’s get you a celebratory drink. Garcon! Champagne!” He called. 

 

One of his guards brought them two flutes, placing a bottle in an ice bucket on the table. Tony removed the foil and cage quickly, then popped the cork obnoxiously towards another table, the sound disrupting the host on stage trying to introduce the next speaker. 

 

“Tony!” Hermione said, scandalized. 

 

“What?” He was totally unrepentant. “That table is nothing but boring old Professors, and that speaker is so far past his Prime you’ve already lapped him twice. They should cancel the rest of this thing so we can get up to my room.” 

 

Hermione’s jaw dropped, and he looked up in time to catch the look with a grin before handing her a bubbling glass. 

 

“To you, and the Quarks.” He held up his flute and she tapped it gently with her own, mind awash in confusion as she drank. 

 

At least the champagne was good. 

 

---

 

Hermione knew she was being foolish. Knew it without a doubt. 

 

She just didn't know if it was a good foolish, or a bad foolish. 

 

The champagne had been excellent, and she drank more than she normally would have. And Tony had been wonderful, heaping praise on her while occasionally teasing gently. His attention had been on her all night, and Hermione found it intoxicating to be in his presence, let alone be the center of his attention. 

 

And she was definitely the center of his attention now. 

 

His hands were everywhere , which seemed only fair considering hers were doing the same. A blast of air escaped her lips when her back crashed into the wall just inside the door to his suite, her mouth battling furiously with Tony’s. She grabbed the lapels of his suit, spinning them around and pinning him to the wall before ripping the garment down from his shoulders. She found herself distracted by the feel of his facial hair and that gave him the chance to copy her motion and push her own suit jacket off. 

 

Teeth clacking together from the urgency of their kiss, Tony backed her away from the door blindly. Hermione clung to his neck, afraid of failing as they moved because he still hadn't stopped undressing her. Her white shirt was the first garment to join the trail of clothes they were leaving, Tony’s shirt following quickly. Before she knew it, Hermione was standing in just her lingerie, a black set she'd bought specifically for the conference. 

 

Something about wearing risqué undergarments made her more confident when she had to speak in public, but as Tony’s eyes and lips devoured her, she was even more glad to have worn them. The pair tumbled onto the bed, his weight pressing her down and the erection pressing against her impossible to miss through his black silk shorts. The realization of what she was doing crashed down on her then, but rather than make her disgusted with herself, Hermione felt her wild streak assert its control over her. She rolled them over in an attempt to wrestle control away from him, her lips still locked on his.

 

Tony vied for control, rolling her right back over, and before Hermione knew what had happened she was letting out a yelp as her stomach lurched from their fall to the floor. Before she could apologize for landing on him Tony barked out a wild laugh, his hands never slowing as they touched every part of her. Hermione felt the tightness around her chest disappear, humming low in her throat at the feel of his hands on her breasts. Struck by wicked inspiration, she kissed her way down his chest, her heart pounding when she sat up to tug his shorts down.

 

Tony Stark, the most eligible bachelor in the World, the Richest Man in the World, and a man who had slept his way through the sexiest women in the world...was staring at her with desire in his eyes. It was almost too much for her, and Hermione felt herself responding to him like she never had to anyone before. 

 

Stroking his already hard shaft, she scooted back farther and leaned down to take as much of his impressive length into her mouth as she could.

 

Tony sucked in a harsh breath. "No, take your time. That's fine."

 

Hermione giggled around him, and looked up to see him watching with rapt attention. Her arse still up on her knees behind her while she sucked, Hermione let her hips sway, smiling when she saw his eyes darting to watch. Despite having never been a fan or oral sex, she found herself eager to please Tony, working her mouth on him with a hum before kissing her way down and taking his bollocks into her mouth one at a time. 

 

"Oh, that's good." He moaned out, making her cheeks flush with pleasure. "That's so good." But when she went to take him in her mouth again, he started to sit up, eventually standing and taking her with him.

 

Hermione’s confusion grew for a moment before he moved her to lay on the bed, peeling her knickers down her legs and lifting her feet to his shoulders. She was surprised to realize her shoes were still on, until Tony blew that thought, and every other one, out of her mind when he slid himself into her.

 

Her hands fisted in the bedding and her back arched when he filled her, a wanton moan threatening to escape from her lips. She met his eyes, seeing the satisfaction there at her reaction, a look that had her biting her lip with want. He started out slowly, working to match her rising desire until she felt her body rebounding from his every hard thrust. 

 

Hermione’s mouth hung open as she struggled for breath, the constant clap of their bodies filling the room. She clung to the edge of the bed as he took her, feeling his bollocks swing against her with every hard thrust. His face was a mask of lust and she felt her own feeding off of it. She brought her hands to her breasts, squeezing them and playing with her nipples. She heard his groan of appreciation, and hearing the affect she'd had on him was too much and her body exploded with pleasure. 

 

She heard herself chanting his name, feeling her entire body shaking with the force of her orgasm. Her entire world became the feeling in her body, and she gladly succumbed to it. 

 

When the stars finally cleared her eyes Hermione found herself in the same position, Tony watching her come down from her orgasm with a satisfied look on his face. 

 

"Tony...wow." Hermione breathed out, feeling silly the moment she spoke.

 

"I know, right?" He answered, somehow sounding charming rather than obnoxious. "But up and at 'em sweetheart," he went on with a chuckle, "I think it's my turn."

 

Hermione nodded, thinking that was fair, only to find herself being turned over. Her heels clacked on the floor, and she moved with him as he lifted her hips to stand bent over the bed. 

 

Hermione always thought of sex like this as demeaning, or embarrassing, but as Tony’s hand stroked from her neck to her waist, she found herself excited. 

 

"Atta girl." He said softly, making her gasp when he slid himself back into her. 

 

Hands on the bed, Hermione was grateful her hair was still in its braid so when she turned to try to see Tony, she caught sight of their reflection in the massive windows. 

 

"Oh my God, Tony." Hermione would have been ashamed of how she sounded if she didn't have proof it matched exactly how she looked. She watched him fucking her, seeing in real time the thrusts that were driving into her from behind. She felt his hands on her hips, seeing how tightly he held her, and saw the look of undiluted want on his face.

 

Pleasure tore through her again, knees shaking and arms giving out while she screamed for him. His hips hammered into her, driving her over the edge at frightening speed and leaving her facedown on the bed when her orgasm finally tapered off. Worried she might be laying in her own drool by this point, Hermione tried to press herself back up only to be stopped by Tony. 

 

"Stay just like that." He said with his hand between her shoulder blades, his hips still thrusting steadily. "That's perfect." He said when she complied.

 

Hermione grunted when he started to speed up. "You're incredible Tony." She said, shaking her head even as she spoke.

 

"Yea?" He asked in a strained voice. "Tell me more."

 

Hermione blushed, terrified to speak for fear of saying something he found gross, or stupid.

 

"You're so good! I've never had orgasms like that before."

 

His fingers dug into her hips as he moved faster. 

 

"So I'm the best?" 

 

Hermione moaned, nodding. "Yes, Tony!" Her cries spurred him on. "You're the best!"

 

He grunted, his movements becoming jerky.

 

"You're amazing Tony!" She cried out, lost in the moment. "Your cock is perfect and I love the way you fuck me with it!"

 

She was shocked into silence by his grunt, feeling him seem to swell inside of her before he erupted with a shout. His body spasmed, jolting them together as he came, the tension disappearing in an instant. Hermione still lay panting on the bed, hearing his breath match hers. Finally, he withdrew with a groan, and the rustling of silk told her he was putting his shorts back on. 

 

The ringing of his phone nearly had her jumping out of her skin, and she scrambled to cover herself when he answered and she saw it was a video call. Hermione snatched up her clothes self-consciously before retreating to the bathroom to dress, not wanting to intrude. Already cursing herself, she stepped out with a plan to slink away in shame, only to nearly run face first into him.

 

"Sorry." She muttered, eyes on the floor.

 

"Don't be." 

 

An awkward silence sat between them.

 

"I need to…"

 

"Sorry about the call…"

 

They looked at each other and laughed, some of the tension seeping away.

 

"Look, Tony, this was a mistake." Hermione quickly went on at his look. "A really fun mistake. And one I desperately needed, but a mistake all the same."

 

He nodded, seeming conflicted. 

 

"I'm usually the one slinking away or making excuses." His rueful smile spoke to Hermione of something more to him. 

 

"How about this: next time I'm in Jolly Old England, I'll call you and we can do this the right way. Dinner, dancing, then incredible sex."

 

Hermione couldn't help her happy laugh and she nodded.

 

"Sounds fair."

 

He smiled and kissed her quickly, his facial hair still tickling her. He walked her towards the door, and she didn't ask to stay.

 

"In that case, I'll talk to you soon, Miss Granger." He bowed gallantly, kissing her hand.

 

"Hermione." She replied with a blush of embarrassment that he didn't even know her first name.

 

"I know." He winked. 

Chapter 24: The Savior - Part 01 (Harry/Susan)

Summary:

This Harry returned for his 8th year at Hogwarts, with nearly everyone else. His 'Saving People Thing' is still firmly in effect, and his greater empathy has broadened its scope.

Notes:

This is part one of three of a short series I really felt had to go back to back. (I actually think it should be posted as a single story or entry, but it just feels too long for that.)

"You alright mate?"

 

Harry nodded, still breathing hard from his dash to the Greenhouse. Oversleeping was a relatively new phenomenon for him, and he was still slightly annoyed no one had tried to wake him up.

 

"Neville tried to get you up mate." Ron answered his thoughts neatly. "Just having another morning, eh?" He finished carefully.

 

Harry grunted in reply, watching Hermione’s eyes tighten at what wasn't being said. Bright girl that she was, he knew she hadn't missed his bloodshot eyes or the telltale signs of a hastily applied cleaning charm. Lips pressing into a firm line, she turned back to see Professor Sprout survey her students. With a nod indicating everyone was present, the spry older woman started in on her lesson.

 

"You sure you're alright Harry?" Ron had leaned over the minute Professor Sprout had begun. 

 

"Yea mate, just...the usual." 

 

His oldest mate nodded sympathetically. 

 

"It's a rush being an 8th year, yea? Having everyone know your name?" Ron paused to grin at one of the 7th year Hufflepuffs they shared a class with, the pretty Blonde blushing at his attention. 

 

"Not that you haven't always had it like this." Ron went on quickly. "But it's still got that new broom feel for me, yea?"

 

Harry nodded again, still not sure why he'd come back to Hogwarts for his final year. Every day left him feeling more out of place and lost, the difference between him and everyone else becoming more and more obvious.

 

"Careful Miss Bones!" Professor Sprout called, barely preceding a pained yelp. 

 

The Trio all had their wands out and at the ready from the second syllable of the Professor's warning, but there was nothing to be done. A creeping vine had snuck up on the unsuspecting girl, wrapping itself around her arm and leaving a furrow of red when she'd yanked it away. 

 

Sprout bustled over to examine the injury. 

 

"Infirmary, Miss Bones." She declared. "That could leave a nasty mark if not healed properly. And…" the Professor scanned the class. "Mister Potter, you will accompany her. That vine is a bit young to have developed potent venom, but there is no need to take the risk."

 

Harry nodded and gathered his things with a nod, waving to Ron and Hermione as he made his way towards his waiting classmate. He reached down and picked up Susan's bag without a word, rising to see her bright smile and a shake of her head.

 

"I can take my own bag Harry." She said as they crossed the lawn towards the school. 

 

He glanced over to look at her, noting white teeth flashing between full lips. Her strawberry blonde hair was tousled by the breeze and the robes she'd left behind revealed a uniform shirt straining across the chest nearly every upper-year boy had on their Top 3 list.

 

Including Harry, even if he didn't take part in the spirited discussions in the changing rooms.

 

"Something wrong Harry?" Susan asked with a knowing grin, and he realized he'd let his eyes linger a bit too long.

 

"Just that one of the most talented Witches in Herbology managed to get snagged by a vine that hasn't given her trouble since third year." He replied flatly.

 

Her cheeks immediately flushed, and it confirmed his suspicions. She stopped and put her hand on his arm, turning them to face each other on the path. 

 

"Harry, look, I'm sorry for all of this. I just wanted a chance to talk to you without Ron or Hermione or a crowd of your fans around."

 

"So you risked permanently scarring yourself?"

 

Susan drew her wand and healed herself dismissively, not a trace of the cut visible when she was done. Harry's gaze was unsurprised, and she had the decency to look abashed.

 

"So what did you want to talk about?" 

 

She squared her shoulders and stepped closer to him. Her eyes were a green very different than his, and flashed with gold in the morning sunlight. 

 

"I wanted to thank you, Harry, for everything." Her voice was low and inviting. 

 

Harry swallowed heavily, willing his eyes to stay on hers instead of dropping to the undone buttons of her shirt. But he shook his head at her words.

 

"I did my part, just like a lot of others. People like yo u, who did more than anyone could have asked for or expected, are the ones who deserve a 'thank you.'"

 

Susan blushed prettily at his praise.

 

"Well I know how you can thank me, then." Her voice shook, and Harry easily saw through her bravado that she was terrified he would reject her. 

 

Harry didn't lie to himself about who he was. He knew he was a randy teenager, just like everyone else. But he also knew he was in a position to hurt a lot of people if he made the wrong choices.

 

"I'm not looking for a girlfriend right now Susan. I've been very clear with everyone about that."

 

He was too broken to be that person for anyone, and the expectations for anyone in his life would be crushing. 

 

"I think dating you would be more punishment than reward, Potter." She replied with a smirk that had him chuckling.

 

"What did you have in mind then?" He asked, still smiling.

 

"How about a walk around the lake?"

 

Her tone said significantly more than her words, and Harry paused. 

 

She was a friend, more of a hero than he was, and unarguably gorgeous. The thought of denying her, hurting her like that, and the guilt that would add to his already heavy load…

 

"That sounds nice."

 

---

 

Their destination was one Susan had either known about, or prepared ahead of time with a lot of thought. 

 

Harry sat on a wooden stump, carved and charmed to be the most comfortable seat he'd ever experienced. He surveyed the grounds and the lake from the low hill they were on, a glorious late summer day granting him blue skies, sunshine, and lazily drifting clouds. But it was hard to pay attention to that with the vision in front of him. 

 

Susan knelt between his knees, enveloping his hard cock with her breasts and stroking him to great effect.

 

Their walk had started innocently enough, her walking at his side as they chatted and occasionally bumping shoulders with him. Eventually she'd taken his hand, smiling shyly, and later used it to guide him on the path up the hill to their current spot. She'd pressed him down onto the stump and climbed into his lap quickly, her lips almost too soft and sweet against his. 

 

Soft and sweet seemed to be appropriate for all of her as his hands roamed and she smiled against him, pressing her hips down and grinding. She was intoxicating, all consuming, and Harry was happy to let go of the parts of himself that were worried about after .

 

She sat back to unbutton her shirt, a look of anticipation on her face. And despite not being much of a 'breast' man (as Ron would say) he still found himself enthralled by her. A twist and a deft move later and Harry was treated to the sight of her unencumbered, her lace bra falling, forgotten.

 

With a wicked, satisfied smile at his expression she pushed back and lowered herself to her knees on the grass. Harry's belt, trousers and boxers being undone and removed as a matter of course, Susan started to stroke his already hard length gently. He felt her excited breath against him, seeing lustful eyes darting up to his before she kissed his cock. Susan slowly covered him with kisses before she started to use her tongue on him, finally taking him into her mouth reverently.

 

He slid into her mouth, the wet heat exquisite around him. She didn't move far before she pulled back and spoke with his head against her lips, her excited eyes on his.

 

"You're so big Harry!" 

 

He tried not to roll his eyes, but her cheeks still pinked. With a look of determination she moved then, arching her back and pressing his length into the valley of her breasts before squeezing them around him.

 

His jaw dropped at the entirely new sensation and the incredible visual that went along with it, and the now smirking girl started to work her body to stroke him. 

 

After a few moments Susan darted down to take him in her mouth again, sucking him wetly before returning to her previous motions. She smiled wickedly up at him, panting from her exertions. The swell of her incredibly soft skin felt amazing around him, and he was hypnotized by the way the head of his cock would poke between her when she moved down, pointing him at her throat. 

 

Harry watched in awe, feeling his body starting to tense.

 

"That's amazing Susan." He gasped out. "I'm getting close."

 

She nodded and started to move even faster, an eager look on her face as she stared at him. He felt her squeeze herself even more tightly around him, and Harry let go with a grunt. Susan smiled widely as he spasmed in her embrace, his come striking the bottom of her chin and neck before starting to cover her still stroking breasts. She worked him tirelessly until his tremors calmed, her chest, neck, and hands covered by him. 

 

She sat back with a happy smile, letting him admire his handiwork, even pressing her breasts together with her elbows and posing demurely for him, blowing him a kiss before giggling madly at his, no-doubt, gobsmacked expression. 

 

"Good Lord Sue." He breathed out, inadvertently using a nickname that had been left behind at the DA.

 

She beamed at him before speaking emphatically. "Thank you Harry. "

 

Chapter 25: The Savior - Part 02 (Harry/Hermione)

Summary:

This is part two of three of a short series I really felt had to go back to back. (I actually think it should be posted as a single story or entry, but it just feels too long for that.)

“And the 4 prerequisites for porcine to avian transfiguration?”

 

Harry tried not to sigh at Hermione’s relentless pursuit of perfect O’s. He toyed with the idea of telling her that getting Top Results would never matter for either of them anyway, but hated the thought of tarnishing something so important to her. 

 

So he recited the answer she was looking for, matching her smile at his success. 

 

And trying not to sigh, again, as she kept going. 

 

They’d been revising in the library for hours. Shoulder to shoulder at her second favorite table, they whittled away what might be the last beautiful Summery day of the year. 

 

Harry’s mind drifted to earlier that morning and his walk with Susan, and he took solace in the fact that they’d at least taken advantage of it. 

 

Not that he’d been looking at the weather all that much. 

 

A memory popped into his head, his cock surging to life in his trousers at the image of Susan’s delighted smile as he came. He tried his best to shift his focus back to his best friend and her attempts to force information into his brain, but it was a losing battle. 

 

Hermione’s voice trailed off and she noticed him staring into space. 

 

Her warm hand high on his thigh brought him back to the moment. She picked up where she had left off, reiterating the finer points of turning a pig into a bird, but Harry’s mind was now firmly on the warm fingers sliding up his leg. He breathed hard through his nose when they ghosted over his hard length, blowing out a breath as they disappeared. 

 

“We can take a break after Transfiguration. Is that okay?”

 

Hermione's cheeks were pink as she asked, but she otherwise gave no outward indication she’d just been teasing him through his trousers. 

 

“Of course Hermione.” 

 

---

 

Her tight grip on his hand pulled him towards the most remote and least visited section of the library - the Records Archive. Technically within the Restricted Section, no one who could actually had a reason to visit it due to the magical ledgers the Staff possessed which were able to access all the same information. 

 

It was Hermione’s favorite place.

 

She turned and crushed her lips to his, kissing him desperately and not able to wait any longer. Her smaller body backed him up against the nearest card catalog with enough force to knock the dust off of several handles, her hands already working to loosen his tie. Her tongue dominated his, delving and twisting deeply against his even while she pressed herself against him. Stepping back, she grabbed the sides of his shirt and yanked them apart causing buttons to clatter everywhere. Her nails dragged down his chest and hooked into his belt, which she used to pull him towards her, twisting and then shoving him back against the only table in the section without any dust on it. 

 

Her eyes raked over him hungrily, but she paused and met his eyes. 

 

As if Harry could ever deny anyone something they needed, let alone Hermione.

 

He nodded and the hesitation and worry disappeared from her face. She pounced on him then, teeth nipping at his neck and chest while she stripped him from the waist down. The heat from her hands was firm around him, and she looked up to meet his eyes with a grin. 

 

A rough shove from those same hands had him climbing and scooting back on the table behind him, reclining on his elbows as his best friend reached under her skirt and slid her plain white knickers down her legs. Her eyes never stopped devouring him as she climbed onto the table as well, straddling him. Hermione’s eyes took on a pained look when she took him in hand and slid his cock against her dripping sex, then started to lower herself onto him. 

 

Harry clenched his teeth at the warm, tight heat surrounding him, loving the way her mouth fell open as she took more of his length. Her skirt splayed out and kept them covered, but he could feel all of her around all of him and he tried his best to keep his groan quiet.

 

It was a library, after all. 

 

A look of bliss on her face, Hermione started to ride him. Her hair was wild about her shoulders, but her appearance and uniform were otherwise Head Girl perfect while she took him. His own uniform was a disheveled mess around his ankles and torn from his shoulders. 

 

It was fantastic.

 

Harry watched her writhe and bounce on him without a shred of restraint, her eyes squeezed shut. She leaned back, grinding herself on him with her chin up, the fire inside her building. Then she leaned forward, her hands heavy on his chest while she worked his entire length, a gasp escaping her with every drop of her hips. Eventually she found her rhythm and Harry was happy to match her. 

 

He moved his hand from her thigh to under her skirt, wrapping around to squeeze her arse and encourage her every movement. Hermione nodded loosely without opening her eyes, so he put his other hand on the middle of her back, just where she liked. 

 

Using both, he helped her to move as fast and as hard as she wanted, driving his hips up to meet hers. Working together perfectly, Hermione’s face twisted in pleasure and her movements started to become erratic. Harry felt his own finish rapidly approaching and threw everything he had into giving her what she needed. He was rewarded a second later when she clamped a hand over her mouth to stifle her scream, her body clenching around his while she came. 

 

Her pleasure was more than enough to push him over the edge as well, and Harry spilled into her with a grunt. They kept moving together as their bodies finished and started to descend from their pleasure, both panting and sticky with sweat. Hermione finally leaned down to kiss him again, slowly and deeply. 

 

A moment later they rested forehead to forehead, breathing against each other.

 

"I love you Harry." Hermione said softly. "You are the best friend I think I'll ever have."

 

Harry gave her one last reassuring squeeze from his hands before lowering them back to her legs.

 

"I love you too, Hermione."

 

He wanted to say more. To tell her that he would do anything for her. That he owed her his life, and more. That he wished they could be what each other needed in every way.

 

"I know, Harry."

 

She smiled gently at him before she started to climb off of him and the table to put herself back to rights, bending to pull her knickers back up and fixing her blouse and skirt. 

 

Neither of them bothered with more than a passing attempt at fixing their hair.

 

She repaired his shirt with a faint blush, his buttons zooming back to him from an impressively large area. 

 

As they walked back towards their actual study table, her hand on his stopped him and he looked back to see her fight to meet his eyes. 

 

"Thank you Harry." 

 

Chapter 26: The Savior - Part 3 (Harry/Ginny)

Summary:

This is part three of three of a short series I really felt had to go back to back. (I actually think it should be posted as a single story or entry, but it just feels too long for that.)

Dinner had been the usual affair of sitting next to Hermione and pretending she hadn't shagged his brains out a few hours earlier, and steadfastly trying to ignore all the girls in the hall who wanted to 'thank' him the way Susan had earlier that morning.

 

He was honestly grateful for Quidditch practice that consisted of being a voluntary target for the Gryffindor Beaters, and training up the Second year girl who was likely better than he was at the same age.

 

At least she'd gotten over her hero-worship of him after the third time he'd nearly plowed himself trying to do something she couldn't. Yet.

 

He was going to rest easy knowing the Team was in good hands.

 

A couple hours of chatting with the other Eighth years had about done him in after a long day though, and he was more than ready for bed.

 

So it was with some distress that he saw his curtains closed around his bed, and a red candle burning on his nightstand. Steeling himself and trying to get into the right frame of mind, he walked over to his bed and slid through the curtains.

 

Ginny was waiting for him, like he knew she would be. And Harry, despite his day, felt a jolt of desire pulse through him at the sight. She was posed on her side, clearly expecting him. She wore a black lingerie set her Mother would be scandalized at the existence of, let alone that her daughter was wearing it.

 

The small amount of fabric there was did more to accentuate Ginny's athletic form than to cover it. The garter belt high on her hips and the sheer black stockings looked positively sinful, but even those paled next to the vicious heels she wore.

 

How she'd figured out this was what did it for him, he would probably never know. Merlin knew he’d never been brave enough to tell anyone. 

 

Harry throbbed in his trousers, and Ginny's face lost the trepidation that had been there at first.

 

"I know you've had a long hard day, Mister Savior, sir." She teased him gently, his eyes following her hands as she spoke. "But I promise I won't take too much of your time, unless you want me to. I've been waiting for a while, you see." 

 

Ginny’s voice had moved smoothly from teasing to dripping with lust. Her hand had traced its way up the strap from her stocking until a finger was gently circling the lace that barely covered her. Her mouth parted with want as she watched him watching her.

 

"Please Harry." His cock leaped at her pleading tone.

 

He waited a second longer and was rewarded for his patience. 

 

A corner of Ginny’s mouth ticked up for an instant, and she rolled flat onto her stomach with her knees bent. Her shoes, which she likely couldn't walk in, swayed playfully while she looked back at him. Slowly, she raised her hips up on her knees, while her cheek moved to his mattress. She posed for him then, waiting to see how long she could keep his attention, or how long it took him to break. Finally, with a wicked grin she reached behind her and peeled down her tiny knickers,  hips swaying enticingly. The tricky little minx had worn them over her garters so she could tease him just like this. 

 

" Please Harry!" She begged again as she presented herself to him. "I'll do anything for you!"

 

Harry knew all the reasons this was a bad idea. They were the same ones as the last time, and the time before that.

 

He'd blame it on his 'Saving People' thing. Later. 

 

In the moment, he stripped out of his clothes, seeing Ginny's face plastered with joy and excitement. He knee-walked across his bed until he was behind the eager redhead, putting one hand on her swaying hips as he lined himself up, tip barely teasing its way into her. 

 

And waited. 

 

Then waited a little longer.

 

The strangled sound of frustration from her brought a smile to his face.

 

"You're such a bastard Potter." She groused, but even as she did, her hips were pressing back to take him with a moan. "So it's a good thing you've got a fantastic cock."

 

Harry simply watched with his hands resting lightly on her as she rocked forward and back, taking all of him with every stroke. Her tight sex gripped him fiercely, the occasional twist of her hips giving them both an added shock of pleasure. Ginny's arms stretched out farther in front of her as she moved faster, her strong shoulders flexing gorgeously to keep her back arched. 

 

Harry couldn't help his smile. If there was any argument as to who had the best arse in Hogwarts, it was only because some blokes preferred quantity over quality. As far as Harry was concerned, he was watching the best arse in school bounce itself off him.

 

Despite her labored breathing, he could tell Ginny wanted more. She always did. If she had any limits or inhibitions, he hadn't found them yet.

 

With a suddenness that surprised her, he slapped both his hands down on her, one palm stinging each cheek. She gasped, and he took firm hold on her hips, finally driving himself forward into her.

 

Ginny pressed her face down into his blankets, a pornographic moan testing his silencing charms even still. 

 

"Merlin's fucking bollocks Harry, yes!" 

 

Her muffled shout brought another smile to his face, and she was already throwing her hips back at him as he continued. 

 

"Yes, yes, yes! Fuck yes Harry!" Her hands were fisted in his bedding and she pushed back onto him with every thrust of his hips while she chanted.

 

Ginny's enthusiasm always drove him mad. She would gladly do anything she thought he wanted, shouting her agreement and every filthy thought she could think of. She seemed to take immense pride in having no shame when it came to sex.

 

His fingers tightened and their bodies met with bruising force.

 

"Fuck yes Harry! Fuck me with that big cock! Don't stop, don't stop, don't stop!"

 

Her words evaporated and she screamed as she came. Her orgasm caused her to completely freeze up, even holding her breath until she shook wildly, grunting through the strongest of the tremors. 

 

Harry slowed down when she did, although that wasn't always what she wanted, it seemed to be tonight. He caressed her affectionately while she found her senses, one hand tracing her spine, another her leg and arse.

 

With a hum of pleasure and a slow roll of her hips, he knew she was back with him.

 

"Merlin Harry, a girl could get addicted to that." Her voice was rough and low. He stroked her again and he was sure she was close to purring.

 

"You know Harry," she'd twisted to look at him, cheek still on the mattress. "When I said I would do anything for you, I meant it."

 

His hand that had been drawing circles on her arse stopped and he met her eyes. She was watching him with a knowing smirk, and chose that moment to clench herself around his achingly hard cock.

 

"Do you want me to beg?" She teased. "Again?"

 

He spanked her lightly, feeling her clamp down on him.

 

"Maybe." He finally responded.

 

Brown eyes blown with lust locked on his. 

 

" Please Harry." Her voice was the most sinful thing he'd ever heard. " Please fuck my arse with your big cock."

 

She'd cracked the 'k's sharply, teasingly, and he knew she was serious. 

 

"Are you sure?" He had to make sure this was what she wanted 

 

"There's a half-full vial in my bag on the floor next to your nightstand. Put it on and I'll show you how sure I am."

 

He slid free from her in a rush, going through the very un-sexy motions of finding the vial she was talking about and applying it to his now painfully hard cock. And the entire time she hadn't moved. She'd stayed face down on his bed with her incredible arse up in the air, ready to….

 

Harry shivered with dark want, seeing it mirrored in the Brown eyes that had never left him. He got back behind her, resting his slick length in the cleft of her arse, hands shaking and thick head looking massive against her tight ring of flesh. 

 

"Please Harry!"

 

She was too good at sounding desperate, and Harry was powerless to resist. He pressed against her slowly, gently, until her body started to yield to him.

 

"Oh God Harry, yes!" 

 

Her voice was a hiss, but held an undercurrent of pleasure he should have known to expect, but was still surprised by. 

 

"Oh God, oh God…." She chanted constantly as he pressed in, her body slowly stretching and gifting him with inch after inch of impossible tightness and heat. Harry's eyes were fixed on where they were joined, something so enjoyable about something so wrong . His hips finally met her arse with gentle pressure. 

 

A deep gurgle was the only feedback from Ginny.

 

"You alright Gin?"

 

"No." She answered, sounding faint. Harry's heart dropped like a stone until she continued. "You stopped moving."

 

Relief flooded through him, and with a chuckle he spanked her sharply. Her resulting jump meant him moving inside of her and left her moaning wantonly. 

 

"Merlin Potter, your cock feels massive in my arse." 

 

How she could make something so filthy sound so good, he would never know. But he did know dirty-talk meant she wanted more.

 

He dragged back with painful slowness, hearing her hiss match the clenching of his jaw. Then he pressed forward again, the low sound of lust leaving her lips again when he bumped up against her.

 

Slowly, carefully, he built up speed, his eyes squinting with intense pleasure. Ginny eventually lost patience with his caution and pressed herself up off his bed, thrusting back against him. He took her hint and moved faster, bringing their bodies together with a clap of flesh.

 

"Fuck, Harry, yes! Give it to me! Fuck my arse!" Her back arched, body taut. Her ponytail hung between her shoulders and Harry was struck by wicked inspiration. 

 

Taking one hand from its death grip on her waist, he slapped it down on her arse viciously. Before she could demand he do it again he reached forward and grabbed her dangling hair, tugging firmly. Using his new handhold and the momentum from the pull, he snapped his hips forward into her. 

 

Ginny sounded as if she was choking with pleasure, her body trembling constantly as he pulled her back to meet his thrusts, over and over again. The sight of her arse bouncing with every crash of their bodies was intoxicating, and her wordless shrieks of agreement fed the Monster in his chest an all-you-can-eat buffet. 

 

Suddenly he felt fever-hot fingers brush against his bollocks when they swung against her. The pitch of her voice changed, and he felt something move against his cock inside of her. With a thrill, he realized Ginny was fingering herself while he fucked her arse, and not being gentle about it.  His mind reeled with disbelief, his hand yanking her head back while his other spanked her, lost in the madness.

 

Ginny's rhythmic yelps and shouts had devolved into a wild growling, rising in pitch. 

 

"Yes, yes, more! Don't stop! Don't you dare fucking stop!"

 

Harry couldn't have even if he'd wanted to. As he watched, Ginny seized with pleasure, pulling against his hand and throwing herself back, her fingers thrusting in time with him all the while. With one last frantic everything, Ginny snapped, her orgasm stealing every ounce of control she had left.

 

It was the sexiest thing he'd ever seen, and if he hadn't already had such an...active day, Harry knew he wouldn't have lasted half as long as he had. As it was, she was pushing him way past his limits. 

 

"Gin, I'm going to…"

 

She moved in a flurry of pushing, pulling, twisting, and probably some form of magic, because the next thing Harry knew he was straddling her chest, her small hand pumping him strongly. She shuddered and moaned, and he realized with a start that she was still coming as her hand worked her clit. Her eyes begged him to come, her eyes lighting up and her lips parting when the signs of his imminent eruption become obvious. 

 

With a groan, Harry came so hard he thought he could hear it leave his body, and he watched in awe as strand after strand covered her face. Ginny had closed her eyes tightly, just in time for them to be splashed with his come. Harry grunted while she continued to stroke him, intent on wringing every last ounce of pleasure from him. By the time he was done, there wasn’t much of her face left untouched, and he marveled at how sexy he found the sight. 

 

When he was finally spent, Ginny carefully blinked her eyes open before her face broke out into a beatific smile. 

 

"You good?" He asked.

 

She licked her lips with a look that said she would take more, right now.

 

" So good." 

 

She giggled, and he joined in before moving off of her and sitting at the edge of his bed trying to recover. 

 

"You want a cleaning charm?" He knew hers tended to be abrasive. 

 

"Unless you want to get a camera first…" 

 

Harry's head whipped around to see her up on her knees, posing for him again. She was a portrait of debauchery, proudly showcasing her depraved nature. He had to admit, his come dripping down her face added something to the picture. 

 

As he stared she swiped a finger across her cheek and sucked it deeply into her mouth with a moan, then pulled it out with a pop to blow him a kiss.

 

A second later she cracked up at his besotted stare.

 

"Yes, a cleaning charm would be nice, you pillock."

 

“Merlin, you’re incredible.” He breathed out as he moved to grab his wand, quickly providing the requested charm.

 

"You're such a git Harry." She complained fondly.

 

"How's that?"

 

"I'm almost positive you're not supposed to give a girl the most intense orgasm of her life the first time she has anal sex."

 

"First time? Is that where the other half of that potion went?"

 

"Merlin, you're already such an Auror." She laughed before her smile turned sly. "A girl's got to practice if the bloke she lo...if the bloke she's going to get buggered by is hung like a Hippogriff and she wants it to be good for him."

 

Harry ignored the slip. Better for both of them. 

 

"Well I'm glad it was good for you too."

 

She shivered in pleasure and nodded.

 

"Everything you'd hoped for?" She asked.

 

"And more." He agreed happily. 

 

A comfortable silence filled the bed for a moment.

 

"Harry?"

 

Vulnerable Ginny was back, as silly as it seemed to him.

 

"Hmm?"

 

"Can I stay tonight? I promise you'll wake up to something pleasant." 

 

Harry hated that she thought she had to offer him something to get him to say yes.

 

"Of course Gin. And that's even if you're still out cold when I get up."

 

She blushed, smiling shyly. 

 

"Thanks Harry. You're not really a git." 

 

He smiled at her teasing, knowing he really was, at least a bit. 

 

"You going to change into something comfortable before we crash?" He asked by way of answer, causing her face to light up.

 

"Fine." He groaned playfully, rolling to get up and retrieve one of his shirts. He looked back before pulling his boxers on. She posed playfully again, and he looked her over with a smile.

 

"Can you even walk in those?" He asked, indicating the outrageous shoes still on her feet as she started to wrestle her way out of the rest of her outfit.

 

"No. Why?" 

 

He couldn't help but laugh happily. 

 

---

 

Later, snuggled up against her back and rapidly falling asleep, he heard Ginny speak softly. 

 

"Thank you Harry."

 

He squeezed her, just a little. 

 

"You're welcome Gin."

 

Chapter 27: Office Furniture 01 (Ginny/Roger)

Roger. Davies.

 

Prefect. Head Boy. Captain of the Quidditch Team. Captain of the Hogwarts Historical Society. Dueling Club Champion. By most Witches' estimation, the fittest boy in Hogwarts. Widely rumored to have shagged the French Champion after the TriWizard Tournament Ball.

 

A rumor she knew to be true.

 

"Hmmm? Roger? Oui." Fleur answered, a faraway look appearing on her face before she smiled. "Il était magnifique.” A shiver she tried not to notice rippled through the elegant blonde. "Énorme…" she finished softly, her French accent thick.

 

She didn't know whether to ask for more detail or clamp her hands over her ears and sing.

 

Roger Bloody Davies had been on the fast track since graduation. The Golden Boy, soon to be the youngest Assistant Department Head of Magical Games and Sports in 300 years. Supposedly turning down offers from the Clubs because he wanted a jump start on fixing what all the fans agreed was wrong with the league. 

 

"Besides." He said, his confident grin firmly in place. "I can always go back to playing Quidditch if things don't work out here in the Ministry."

 

His toadies would laugh, and laugh, and laugh. 

 

The sound set her teeth on edge.

 

"Stiff upper lip, Weasley!" Her cubicle neighbor Demelza said resolutely. "It isn't all bad."

 

Ginny wanted to shout her disagreement. 

 

It was all bad.

 

Ginny Weasley wasn't turning down offers to play Quidditch. She was scrapping for tryouts, working her arse off every hour outside of work to prepare, and dreaming of the day when she would be a Harpy (or Wasp, or Arrow, or anything) that meant she wasn't struggling to pay her bills. But if she'd had to listen to her Mother talk about her and Harry, or her and Dean, or her and any one again because Molly Weasley couldn't stand the thought of her 19 year-old daughter still being single. Well, it almost made her job bearable. 

 

"Miss Weasley!" 

 

Ginny looked over to see Roger Bloody Davies had paused his chat with the department head, and was looking at her expectantly. She looked up at the clock and stifled a groan. 

 

"Sorry Roger. I'll have your tea on your desk in a minute!"

 

Because if her life wasn't already pathetic enough, she spent her days working as the Personal Assistant to Roger Blasted Davies.

 

"Miss Weasley, we've talked about this before." His stern voice caught up with her as she entered the break room set aside for PAs. Her cheeks burned at the humiliation of being chastised in front of everyone. 

 

"Sorry Mister Davies." The strain was clear in her voice, and a Ginny who didn't have rent to pay would have already been cursing. "It won't happen again."

 

"See that it doesn't." A dip of his strong chin dismissed her, and he turned back to his boss with a 'what can you do?' shrug.

 

Her hands shook while she made his afternoon tea, putting together a service with the mug and biscuits he preferred. And she hated herself for knowing. 

 

She spent her days writing his notes, answering his mail, picking up his robes, placing his orders for lunch, and for flowers to his fiancé - the soulless harlot Daphne Greengrass. And on too many occasions, Ginny hand-wrote the notes dismissing the many, many slags he'd have dalliances with. 

 

Walking from the break room to his office, Ginny easily balanced the service. Following the new directive for PAs in the department, she wore muggle 'Business' attire, her robes hanging at her desk awaiting meetings or other formal occasions. It had been one more insult to her. Finally getting a new job and having to immediately go out and spend money on clothes to do it. Thankfully the muggle thrift shop she visited had an adequate selection, although she wondered at times if she'd picked something odd. She always felt like eyes followed her everywhere she went in the department. 

 

With a shake to clear her head she set the service down on his desk, poured the tea, then retreated to her cubicle. As soon as she sat Ginny slid out of her shoes with a sigh of relief. The first day she'd worn her black Oxfords from school, but the whispers behind hands and giggling of the other PAs sent her out to find something that fit that very night. 

 

Laugh at the new girl's shoes, eh? She'd thought. Let's see them laugh at me in these!

 

Both her bank account and her feet clearly resented her choice (but after an amount of practice she would never admit to) Ginny strutted her way to her desk the following morning, a smug smile for every girl who'd laughed at her.

 

You don't always need to take it too far, dummy! Her aching feet shouted as she sat.

 

Alright ! She answered herself in an annoyed tone, wondering if arguing with yourself was a sign of cracking up. So maybe 4 inch heels were a bad idea, but they look awesome!

 

Fighting the urge to drop her head in her hands, Ginny instead tried to get back to what passed for her work. She had just opened another invitation addressed to Roger for some party or other when Demelza poked her head in again.

 

"Ok, so maybe it is all bad." She said without preamble. Ginny couldn’t stop the pained laughter that bubbled out. 

 

"But seriously," her neighbor went on, "at least your boss is fit. And doesn't try to grope you every afternoon."

 

The girls both shuddered, visions of Demelza's boss Mr. Howard and his splotchy, jowled face disturbing their banter.

 

"I thought you were going to talk to someone about that?" 

 

Demelza shrugged easily. "It's just easier to slap his hands away. It's better than it used to be Gin, but this isn't Muggle London. Most of the managers here still hire a PA based on what they look like." 

 

Ginny shook her head angrily, her resolve to get out and play professional Quidditch hardening farther. 

 

"And even that's better than it used to be." Demelza shook her head before adopting a vacuous look and tittering voice. "It is a Secretary's duty to meet every need of her boss, whether that be on her back on his desk, or on her knees under it."

 

The delivery of the joke belied the horror Ginny felt at the sentiment, the redhead shaking her chin from side to side in denial.

 

"Then again," Demelza went on with a sly smile, "I wouldn't mind if my boss looked like yours."

 

"Ugh, no. Gross." Ginny quickly replied. 

 

"Oh c'mon Weasley, how long's it been for you? Besides, I hear he's hung like a Centaur." Her teasing smile told Ginny she wasn't entirely serious, but it was always hard to tell with Demelza.

 

"None of your business, and I don't care." She answered firmly. 

 

"Pfft, deny it all you want. I know all the signs of a girl who's gagging for a good fuck."

 

"Merlin, keep your voice down!" Ginny hissed, looking about quickly. 

 

Demelza just chuckled at her discomfort. "Whatever. As if anyone cares." Her hand waved dismissively. "But you better go out and get that out of your system this weekend, or you're going to have a hard time thinking of anything other than Mister Davies by the time Monday rolls around."

 

Her friend waited a beat for another rebuttal, but when Ginny refused to deliver one she turned with a shrug and sat back down in her own space.

 

"Your loss!" She called over the wall.

 

Ginny gritted her teeth, annoyed that she'd let someone inside her head. A head that was suddenly filled with the thoughts she desperately tried to push away. Of Michael, and Dean, and Harry, and….

 

She bit down on her bottom lip at a particularly strong memory. The feeling of being beyond full while a strong body loomed over hers, his hips crashing into her with fast, hard strokes….

 

"Miss Weasley!"

 

She jumped at the call, standing fast enough to shove her chair back and quickly stepping into her shoes.

 

"Yes Mr. Davies?" She answered breathlessly from his office door a quick couple of steps later.

 

"You can take this." He indicated the service with a tilt his head, then looked up at her and paused. Ginny didn’t know if it was the power of Demelza's suggestion, or her own hormone-addled brain, but she’d have sworn he was looking at her. Then it was gone.

 

"When you're done responding to the post invitations, bring me an updated calendar." 

 

Ginny nodded as she retrieved the tray and turned to leave with it. A few steps towards the door and she paused to look back. His eyes rose to meet hers.

 

"Is there something else Miss Weasley?"

 

She shook her head. "No Mr. Davies."

 

The feel, imagined or not, of his eyes burning a hole into her arse as she walked out made her shiver. 

 

---

 

"At it again, eh Miss?"

 

Ginny nodded as she passed, her breathing much too labored to respond to the old groundskeeper. The, unfortunately for her, man called Tom was the friendly sort, always chatting with people at the field. And if he spent a little more time on the Uni girls in their training clothes, who could blame him? Ginny knew all too well what it was like to be lonely and frustrated . It was a small part of why she pushed so hard on the weekends - to save herself from lying awake in bed at night, unable to fall asleep. 

 

A few minutes of hard work later and Ginny crossed the line that existed only in her mind signifying the end of her run. She kept walking, standing tall with her hands on her head while moving towards the outside lanes of the track. Her first few trips to exercise here had been awkward, but she'd learned quickly how to fit in and appreciated the facilities. And having other people around helped her work harder.

 

She heard them jogging up behind her, chatting as they went. Turning to make sure she was out of the way, Ginny’s eyes swept over the pair. Both men were about her age, likely cooling down from their own workouts. Her eyes swept over them before she found the resolve to look away and she had to shove down a groan at the sight. Both men were dripping with sweat in the Summer heat, bouncing towards her in just their training shorts. The fairer of the two was lightly muscled, but his tan partner was built like an underwear model, all hard flesh and sharp lines.

 

She turned away quickly, feeling their eyes evaluating her just as she had them. Wicked thoughts filled her mind, and she shook her head in an effort to clear it from images of them all in the showers. Water running down their bodies and dripping from the length of their hard….

 

Merlin Weasley, snap out of it!

 

It was going to be a long night.

 

---

 

Ginny woke with a gasp on Sunday morning, her mind doing its level best to torture her. Dreams of a risqué nature were fairly normal for her, which she assumed was her hind-brain's attempt to punish her for not shagging every capable young man she stumbled across. 

 

She rolled onto her back in bed, the sheets dragging against nipples through her thin vest enough to make her gasp. Inhibitions lowered by her half-awake state, a hand slid under the waistband of her shorts, her legs spreading as she moved. The first probing fingertips found her slick with want and she clung to the last vestiges of her dream as she started to circle her swollen clit. 

 

Ginny gasped at the cool touch of wood on her bare arse. The tiny skirt she'd worn to the Ministry pooling loosely around her waist when she put her feet up on the arms of his chair, leaving all of her exposed to him. She leaned back on her hands, looking down at Roger while he devoured her. His tongue swirled inside of her before dragging heavily up to circle her sensitive nub. A finger pressed against, then into her and he….

 

"B...b…bloody hell!" Ginny gasped explosively as she came, her fingers still following the trail left by her dream. Her body went from tense to boneless as her orgasm tore through her, leaving her panting on her back.

 

She wondered if…

 

"Nope. Not doing that." She told herself firmly, throwing off the blankets to get ready for the day.

 

Ginny shook her head. She'd never even worn a skirt to work, let alone a short one. And the thought of walking around with no knickers under something like that was laughable to her. She much preferred trousers, despite her Mother's opinion. 

 

The thought made her groan aloud - reminding her she was due for the monthly interrogation and judgment session passed off as Sunday roast.

 

---

 

"That bad?"

 

Demelza's voice was sympathetic, but Ginny knew what she really wanted was the story. 

 

"No, but it feels like it, ya know?"

 

Her neighbor nodded.

 

"Well, at least you look fabulous today!" Demelza tried to inject some brightness into her voice, but there was only so much that could be done on a Monday morning. “I think this is the first time I’ve ever seen you in a skirt.” 

 

Ginny groaned, letting her face fall for a moment. 

 

In a desperate bid to put off arriving at her Parent's house for dinner, she’d gone thrift shopping and run smack into the Universe’s latest attempt to drive her mad. The store didn’t have a single pair of business slacks in her size, but fresh off of her dream, they had a gorgeous black skirt that fit her perfectly. High waisted and just the right length, she couldn't help but admire herself in it.  And in the ultimate twist of the knife, the perfect dark blue blouse to match. 

 

So of course it was half off day on that color tag as well. The Bastards. 

 

Having overslept the following morning as usual, the outfit happened to be the nearest thing to her as she hurried to get ready, leaving her in her current predicament. 

 

“Merlin, give us a twirl!” Demelza teased, having noticed her mood. 

 

That at least was enough to get a chuckle from her. She was about to kick off her shoes and reply when she was interrupted. 

 

“Miss Weasley, my office.” 

 

Roger didn’t even stop for a ‘Good Morning’ as he strode by, plainly expecting her to follow. Which she did with a huff, finding him sitting behind his desk 30 minutes earlier than usual for a Monday. 

 

“I need all of these ledgers verified by tomorrow afternoon.” He said without preamble, pointing to a large pile of leatherbound books on his desk. 

 

“Yes Mister Davies.” Dread was obvious in her voice, her next couple of days destined to be tedious. 

 

He looked up at her sharply. 

 

“Be thorough and efficient with your time.” 

 

“Yes Mister Davies.” 

 

“You may go.” 

 

She stepped forward to retrieve her work, bending to pick up the heavy tomes. Glancing up, she found his eyes on the neckline of her blouse, which just happened to be lower than normal. Her cheeks warmed, and she retreated as fast as she could. Dropping into her chair with a resigned sigh, she cracked open the first ledger, groaning at the horrible handwriting and faded ink. Still, she dug in to get to work. 

 

The sooner I start, the sooner I finish. She told herself. 

 

Several hours of dreary work later, Ginny looked up and nearly screamed in frustration. 

 

It had only been twenty minutes. 

 

Merlin, I would do anything to be done with this! 

 

Anything? Her own traitorous voice answered her, helpfully supplying an image of her kneeling under her boss’s desk. 

 

Ok, so maybe not that. She told herself. 

 

But the damage had been done. As Ginny tried to refocus, her mind was bombarded with images. 

 

The blokes from the track featured prominently, as did every one of her exes. All of them were exquisite lovers in her mind, knowing exactly how to kiss her and touch her. Each one more capable than the last with their mouths and tongues on her. In her. Every man able to fill her completely, give her the delicious friction that she….

 

Her bare thighs rubbed together, and Ginny realized she was nearly panting in her chair. 

 

“Miss Weasley!” 

 

Her boss’s shout had her floundering, wits still on vacation as she tried to remember which shoe went on which foot. 

 

“Miss Weasley!” 

 

“Yes Mister Davies, I’ll be right there!” 

 

She hustled to his office and stood at the door. 

 

“Come in and close the door.” He was clearly annoyed with something, so she hurried to comply, moving to stand in front of his desk after she had. 

 

He looked at her for a long minute. 

 

“Do you have a problem with me, Miss Weasley?”

 

“No sir!” She lied quickly. 

 

“Do you not like your job here, MIss Weasley?”

 

A lie formed, but she bit it off. 

 

“Some days, sir. Isn’t that why we get paid?”

 

A corner of his mouth twitched. 

 

“And your current task, Miss Weasley? How are you finding it?”

 

She searched for a way to answer that belied her true feelings. 

 

“It is difficult work in the mendacity, sir.” 

“That’s a very odd way of saying you hate it because it is boring, Miss Weasley.” 

 

She flushed, thinking she might slip that one past him. He went on. 

 

“How do you really feel about it?”

 

She took a deep breath.

 

“I think it is utterly pointless work, but that if anyone should be doing it, it’s probably an accountant or a manager. Sir.” 

 

“Is that your way of saying you think I’m pawning my work off on you Miss Weasley?”

 

Ginny shrugged, her mind still half-fogged over with her daydreams. 

 

“Do you think you would find the work easier if you weren’t always daydreaming?”

 

She bristled at his tone, upset at being caught out. 

 

“I don’t know what you mean sir.” 

 

“Don’t you, Miss Weasley?” He asked in an insufferable tone. “Are you not drifting away into fantasy-land because you’re not getting any in real life?”

 

She was shocked at his words, livid at his insinuations. 

 

“No. Sir.” She answered between clenched teeth. 

 

Her mind nagged her that he wasn’t wrong, but she wasn’t going to admit it. 

 

“A wager then, Miss Weasley?” He asked, walking around his desk to stand in front of her.

 

“Wager?”

 

“A bet.” He answered with an obnoxious grin. Her eyes narrowed. 

 

“What would we bet on?” She hurried to add. “Sir?”

 

“How about something where neither of us loses?” His smooth voice contained just a portion of the heat she now saw in his gaze, and Ginny’s mind started to scream a warning at her. 

 

“Since you are so adamant that you are not sexually frustrated, and because you obviously detest the task I’ve set you...we shag, right here on this desk. If you can make me come before you do, I will gladly finish all the work I have for you this week.” 

 

Ginny’s heart pounded against her ribs, horror, disgust, and ravenous libido warring in her mind. 

 

“But when I make you come first, you’ll go back to your desk and work diligently until you are done to the best of your ability.” 

 

She knew there was a catch. 

 

“And?” She tested. 

 

“And then you spend the rest of the week living up to your potential as my Personal Assistant.” He purred. 

 

She did the only thing she could, given the situation. She slapped him. Hard. 

 

“Well, I guess I know….”

 

Then she crushed her lips to his. And of course he was a bloody phenomenal kisser, once he’d gathered his wits anyway. 

 

I’m going to wind this sod up so much he doesn’t last a minute! Her competitive spirit was impossible to suppress, even in a situation like this. 

 

She lifted a leg, pulling him towards her and pressing her body against his. Strong hands quickly went to her arse, squeezing as he lifted her and stepping over to set her on the edge of his desk. He shifted from side to side, pressing her legs apart and starting to hike up her skirt. With her head tilted back, he plundered her mouth, the only breaks he took were to tease her ears and jaw with nips of his teeth. His breath was harsh, and grew even more so when she found the bulge in his trousers and started to explore it with her hands. By then he’d finally tugged the tight material of her skirt up to her hips, the cool wood against her thighs contrasting with his warm hands tracing up them. The press of his hand against her knickers interrupted her attempts to undo his belt, a flash of pleasure stealing her focus. When he slid his fingers under them from her leg and started to tug them down, she hated herself for the groan that she heard. 

 

She lifted one leg to help as he bent to push them over her foot, kissing her knee, then letting it drop as he moved to stand between her legs. His belt jangled and their breath and hands all intertwined when they worked to get his trousers off. Finally they dropped to around his ankles, and Ginny’s breath caught. 

 

“Oh my God.” 

 

His cocky grin was obnoxious, but not undeserved. Because Fleur had not been at all exaggerating. 

 

Ginny reached out to stroke him softly, almost in disbelief, and definitely with concern. Before she had a chance to give voice to those worries he was crowding against her, and taking himself in hand to drag his head up and down her embarassingly wet sex. She gasped, grateful he at least had the decency to go slowly, but she still couldn’t contain her moan as he pressed himself into her. Words failed her as he seemed to go on forever, filling her in a way she didn’t think was possible. 

 

She couldn’t tear her eyes away from the sight of inch after inch of him sliding into her, until finally, when she was well past what she thought she could handle, his body bumped against hers. Finally, she looked up to see his cocky grin firmly in place, knowing her own awestruck face must have been such a treat for him. 

 

But then he was sliding back out, and the delicious friction of him stretching her took away all of her concerns. He built slowly to a gentle pace, acting as if he could go on forever. Ginny’s mouth fell open a little farther with every stroke, her arms locked around his neck and unable to move. Against her own self-interest, her body started to want more, and her legs started to tighten around him when he thrust. The resulting roll of his hips made her shiver, details of the room going fuzzy outside of the man in front of her who was slowly picking up speed. 

 

A sinful moan left her lips, making him smile even more widely. 

 

“Oh my God, Roger, yes!” she gasped after a particularly firm thrust. 

 

“We’ve talked about this Miss Weasley.” His voice was just as firm. 

 

Ginny moaned again. “I’m sorry Mister Davies.” 

 

His name from her lips in that manner seemed to be a trigger for him, and Ginny found herself hanging on as his hips sped up. 

 

“You’ve never had a cock this big, have you Miss Weasley?”

 

“No.” She panted out between sounds of pleasure, wishing she had the temerity to lie. 

 

“No what?” He punctuated his question with a snap of his hips that made her head bounce. 

 

“No sir.” 

 

Ginny wanted to hate herself. She wanted to want to be stronger, and not be such a disappointment to her Mother, and….

 

Mostly what she wanted was for him to never stop. And if that meant she had to be a slag of a secretary, so be it. Because he seemed more than capable of doing this all day, and Ginny already felt like she was about to explode. 

 

Her lustful moans grew louder, keeping time with the drive of his hips. She could already feel her body tightening, and knew he was well on his way to winning their bet. Her vision started to fade, her chin bouncing with every collision of their bodies, and she eventually gave up and rested her head against his shoulder. Once she’d surrendered, the pleasure built even more quickly, and before she knew it Ginny had fireworks going off in her mind while she moaned his name, body cleaning around him as her orgasm washed over her. 

 

Roger carried her right through it all, not slowing or stopping, drawing out her pleasure for longer than she thought possible. And then he kept going. 

 

“Oh, Merlin, Mister Davies.” She slurred, still rebounding from his moving hips. 

 

It spurred him on again, and the next snap of his hips drove the breath from her chest with a sharp cry. He drove into her, again and again, the hard thump of his body into hers lifting her naked arse from the desk before she bounced back down from his withdrawal. Her befuddled mind absently noted she was going to have a bruised arse by the time he was done with her, and she couldn’t bring herself to care. Her head rolled back, then forward again as he pounded into her, leaving Ginny gasping, feeling as if the very size and force of his cock filling her was pressing on her lungs. She giggled at the silly thought, driven past reason and giddy with pleasure. 

 

“Fuck me! Oh God yes, fuck me!” She heard her voice, somewhere between babbling and begging, feeling the burn of her fading legs and arms as she fought to cling to him. He moved, somehow, faster and harder still, and even more impossibly, Ginny loved every second of it. She had never felt anything like what she was now experiencing. Never been so completely and utterly fucked in her life. 

 

Her limbs started to sag around him, losing the battle, and Roger’s hand clamped down on the back of her neck. He pulled her into every brutal thrust when her body went limp, Ginny’s mouth spilling lustful sounds and sinful words. She heard a clatter from the floor a moment later, her mind drifting to make sense of it. The realization that she had just been literally fucked out of her shoes by the biggest cock she’d ever seen or heard of finally pushed her tortured brain over the edge and she shrieked with pleasure as she came a second time. 

 

He let her fall back on his desk then, watching her flop down as he neared his own finish. He pawed at her blouse, pulling it and one side of her bra down so he could use her breast as a handhold, the slamming of his hips becoming erratic. With one more jarring clap, he grunted and started to twitch inside of her, eyes looking her over in satisfaction as he spasmed and came deep inside. 

 

He had barely even finished, the light just having come back to his eyes when he withdrew and backed away to set himself to rights. He smirked as he looked her over, laying exhausted and utterly ruined on his desk. 

 

Ginny struggled to sit up, knowing better than to feel stung by his lack of help. She slid down from the surface, nearly falling when she landed on one heeled foot with the other bare. Looking down in annoyance she saw her knickers still hanging around her shoe, for some reason blushing at the thought of them dangling from her ankle the entire time. 

 

He was already well on his way to being presentable again, and she hurried to catch up, bending to fix her knickers and nearly falling in the process of stepping into them. She tugged them up, smoothed down her skirt and tried to straighten her blouse on the way to reclaim her wayward shoe. Finally feeling somewhat more composed, she turned to face him. 

 

“I need to get back to work in order to meet my deadline Mister Davies.” Ginny tried to sound as professional as she could, fighting down her embarrassment and not knowing if it was more to do with losing, or how she’d acted. 

 

“Capital idea Miss Weasley.” He snarked back, causing her cheeks to burn. “Do hurry up though. I have a busy week planned for you.” 

 

She nodded with as much respect as she could muster before walking away. Her body burned, and she knew from overdoing previous workouts that she was going to be sore in the morning. 

 

Chapter 28: Office Furniture 02 (Ginny/Roger)

Notes:

Yet another one-shot that wouldn't leave me alone. Welcome to part 2 of this insanity.

Two Days, a couple of warm baths, and a quartet of home-brewed healing potions later,  Ginny was finally over the worst of the soreness. Roger had pointedly treated her exactly the same in that time, something she couldn't decide on being grateful for, or upset about. If she thought what she had done would get the worst of randy-impulsiveness out of her system, she was finding out how mistaken she'd been.

 

That very first night she had been pelted with images as she slept, replaying every scene in her mind until she woke up clenching around nothing. Frustrated, and still in awe of him, she did her best to act normally. She'd always been fortunate that her previous lovers had been 'gifted' and had even come to think of herself as uniquely capable in that regard. Michael, Dean, and (defying stereotypes) especially Harry had been very well endowed, something she found brought her incredible pleasure whereas other women might not enjoy it at all. 

 

But Roger Bloody Davies had nearly broken her. 

 

She didn't know if it was because it had been such a long time for her, or if he really was as humongous as he'd felt, but it was almost more than she could handle. And as she watched him walk around the office as if nothing had happened for two days, her irritation grew right alongside her desire for more.

 

Waking up hot and wanting Thursday morning, Ginny resolved to instigate him into taking action. After completing her morning routine with the added 'date night' preparations, she slid into a matching set of lingerie she'd never been bold enough to wear before. Diving into the very back of her closet she pulled out and shimmied into the tightest pair of business slacks she owned, twisting in the mirror and smirking at the way they clung to her arse and thighs before flaring out. An Ivory button-up blouse finished the look, with Ginny stopping to undo one more button than she usually would have. She stepped into her shoes and paused. 

 

"Sod it." 

 

Another button parted, and she didn't have the bravery to look at herself in the mirror again before she left.

 

---

 

You may have outsmarted yourself on this one, Weasley. She told herself. 

 

Ginny had gotten used to ignoring a lot of looks at the ministry due to her department’s unique dress code, but striding through the atrium and down the assorted hallways to her cubicle, she felt the weight of every set of eyes in the ministry. She kept her chin up and did her best to pretend she didn’t notice, but for once was actually grateful to have gotten to her desk. 

 

A few hours later she had her first chance to put her outfit to its intended use, preparing her boss’s morning tea and bringing it to him. She entered his office, ready for just about anything. 

 

Anything except him being too busy with an urgent memo to do more than wave her away after she’d strutted across the room and bent in half, totally unnecessarily, to serve him his tea. His eyes barely flicked to the offered view down her blouse, and she rose and turned trying not to pout. She retreated quickly, hating that she apparently now craved his attention. 

 

The rest of her morning was just as frustratingly normal and boring as usual, and she found herself watching the clock with even more intensity. 

 

Shortly after lunch he beckoned her again, and Ginny played the part of a dutiful PA, hustling into his office. 

 

“Get the door.” 

 

She turned and closed it before facing him again. 

 

“Yes sir?”

 

"Top off."

 

Ginny wasn’t sure what she had expected, but knew this wasn’t it. 

 

“I’m sorry sir?”

 

He sighed in frustration. 

 

“I have a critically important meeting this afternoon with people I am currently very cross with. The best thing I can do to prepare is make sure I’m not a pent-up ball of aggression when I walk into the room.” 

 

His eyes raked over her, dark and hungry. 

 

“So.” He said slowly. “Top. Off.”

 

Her hands shook, from his tone or her excitement, she didn't know. The silky material quickly slid from her shoulders, and Ginny felt her nipples pebble under the thin lace of her bra.

 

"Turn around."

 

Ginny froze, mind stuck.

 

"I said turn around, Miss Weasley."

 

"Yes sir." Putting her back to him left her feeling vulnerable, and even more objectified than she already did.

 

"Take off your trousers."

 

Nerves nearly overcoming her, Ginny peeled the material from her hips and down her thighs until she bent at the waist and pushed them to fall off her knees. She stepped out of the garment and stood feeling like a fool in just her lingerie and heels, her back still towards him.

 

"Very nice Miss Weasley.” A pause. “Did you wear that just for me?"

 

She turned, wanting to lie. "Yes sir."

 

"Good work." Her eyes widened when she saw he was standing, his massive cock in hand and slowly pumping. Ginny heard her breath quicken, and her tongue darted out to wet her lips.

 

 "Come here so I can show you how I reward employees who take initiative." His free hand patted the surface of his desk. She walked towards him in a daze, moving to sit where he'd indicated but stopping at his next words.

 

"Face the desk, Miss Weasley."

 

She was flooded with shame, but complied, turning to put her hands on the wood while he stepped behind her.

 

"Face down." He commanded.

 

Cheeks burning, she did as he said, feeling the stretch in the backs of her legs. She could hear him still stroking himself while his fingers traced the thin strap of her knickers to where it joined the others at the small of her back, and had to fight the urge to squeeze her thighs together for friction. 

 

His other hand joined the first on her and he eased the garment off her hips and down her legs. Ginny's breath fogged the polished surface of the desk, her mouth widening in a pathetic moan when his fingers teased her drenched slit.

 

"Tell me what you want, Miss Weasley." His voice was low, and she could feel it tormenting her.

 

"Your cock sir." She answered through her shame, knowing what he wanted to hear and not wanting him to draw it out and force her to say it.

 

He reached over and opened the top drawer of his desk, removing a dark piece of wood. Ginny recognized it as one of the fake promotional wands the Ministry had given out to raise money for one cause or another. 

 

He held it lengthwise in front of her lips.

 

"Bite down on this."

 

Ginny hated herself for opening her mouth and accepting it. Her lips peeled away from the wood, but she was confused by the rough texture, remembering them to be smooth and polished. 

 

With a jolt and a rush of shame she realized it was already covered in bite marks. She moved her tongue to push it out of her mouth, but Roger chose that moment to line himself up and slide into her forcefully. 

 

Suddenly her teeth were glad to have something to protect them. 

 

Her back arched with a groan out of reflex, only to discover his hand between her shoulder blades pressing her back down firmly. His full, ridiculous length was stroking in and out of her, picking up speed, and Ginny was already whimpering while she bit down harder. 

 

With every bump of his hips against her arse, lights flashed in her eyes. The head of his cock pressed against something deep inside of her that she couldn't get enough of, his girth stretching her so every inch of movement created torturously pleasurable friction. Her nails scratched uselessly for purchase on the hard wood when he started to move faster, a garbled mess of lustful noise forcing its way past the wand she bit down on. 

 

She felt her body as it floated away, losing track of herself as she came faster than she ever had in her life. Her moans as the orgasm wrecked her sounded pathetic in her own ears, but made Roger chuckle darkly. When she regained her sense of self a blurry amount of time later, her was cheek still flat on his desk with the abused wand laying in front of her. 

 

And true to form, he was still fucking her.

 

Her body jolted with every thrust and left her face tugging as the rest of her moved. 

 

“Oh my God.” Her words were slow, tongue heavy in her mouth while she struggled to even think. 

 

“You should thank me.” 

 

GInny felt herself nod, but couldn’t think of what to do. His hand striking her arse with a crack brought some clarity. Despite the undoubted strength of the slap she heard echo around the office, the resulting burn was just a drop in the bucket of pleasurable pain consuming her. He spanked her again, his hips never slowing, and she realized she still hadn’t answered him. 

 

“Thank you Mister Davies.” Her words slurred and her voice warbled from his continued efforts to drive her mad. 

 

He spanked her again, the burn starting to register. 

 

“Thank you for making me come so hard.” She moaned, feeling her legs shake.  A vicious slap stung her. "Sir." She added.

 

His hips were snapping forward into her, driving the breath from her chest. Her nipples slid on the desk with every movement, her thin bra offering no protection from the torment, and he continued to spank her at random intervals, seeming to enjoy the moans that drew from her. 

 

And all Ginny could bring herself to care about was that he never stopped. She would gladly be the slutty subordinate if it meant feeling like this. His hands tightened as he started to move faster, and she lost track of everything except the feel of him inside of her. 

 

She could hear herself moaning and begging pitifully for more. 

 

“Please don’t stop fucking me sir!” Her voice vibrating against the desk. 

 

His hips must have blurred as he granted her wish, and Ginny felt herself falling again. 

 

“Yes Mister Davies! Yes! I’m going to...I’m coming! Oh my God, yes! I’m coming so hard on your big cock!” 

 

Another slap stole her breath away. 

 

“Thank you for making me come again sir!” 

 

Ginny couldn’t bring herself to care how pathetic she sounded. She’d given in and accepted that Roger Bloody Davies had completely and utterly broken her. Bent over his desk in her tartiest lingerie and absurd shoes, she could feel herself being ruined with every punishing thrust of his massive cock. 

 

Reality phased in and out for her. She heard herself screaming, heard herself thanking him repeatedly, but had no idea if he had turned her into one continuous orgasm, or if he was really just fucking her from one to the next without pause. Nor did she particularly care. Her arms were limp on the desk, her body burned with exertion, and she knew the fronts of her thighs were going to bruise from being hammered forward into the edge of the wood. But none of it mattered. 

 

With no idea how long it had been, Ginny eventually found herself suddenly empty. She lay boneless, facedown, hearing the wet sounds of his hand on the cock that had turned into the center of her pathetic little universe, and then a grunt. She felt him explode onto her back, drawing long lines of heat up to her shoulders and down to her arse. If she'd had any sense of shame left her cheeks would have burned at the feel of his come covering her.

 

When he finally seemed to be done, he slapped himself down on her arse for good measure, then pulled away. Ginny slowly pushed herself up, feeling a stiff breeze away from collapsing. 

 

His eyes raked over her again, satisfaction evident in his gaze before he looked at his watch. 

 

“It’s a shame I have to go before you clean me up Miss Weasley.” His voice was calm and collected, and she couldn’t have cursed him from lack of breath if she’d tried. “I found I quite enjoyed the sounds you were making and got carried away.” 

 

Ginny barely listened, swaying on weak legs. 

 

“Tidy the office and ensure you are presentable before going back to your desk Miss Weasley.” His voice was firm and he looked at his watch again, grabbing his briefcase and heading for the door. 

 

She couldn’t think of anything else to say. 

 

“Yes Mister Davies.” She panted. 

 

Chapter 29: Office Furniture 03 (Ginny/Roger)

Notes:

And when there's two, there's usually three....

"Yes Miss Weasley, this is correct."

 

Ginny nodded sadly, the Ministry clerk obviously confused by her reaction. 

 

She'd had to check, just to make sure.

 

I'm a whore.

 

The thought stung her, but as she looked at her most recent paystub, the evidence stared back at her, undeniable.

 

She'd started fucking her boss, and now she was getting paid more.

 

She could still feel the wand between her teeth, the marks from every slag he'd had in the same position taunting her. That the next girl after her, or before then most likely, would have the same abused piece of wood in her mouth. Would run her tongue over the spot Ginny's teeth had bitten down as she was fucked into oblivion.

 

Ginny shivered at the memory of what else he had done, and how she had responded. Her self-loathing was complete, but she knew she'd do it again in a tick.

 

No matter how she tried to lie to herself when she was alone.

 

"Okay. Thank you."

 

She accepted her paystub from the clerk and trudged back towards Sports and Games. Her slim hope that it had been an accounting mistake gone, anger started to build. Left to fester for several hours, Ginny was ready to spit nails by the time Roger finally returned to his office from his morning meetings, and she didn't wait to be summoned before she charged in.

 

"What the fuck is this?" She waved the slip of parchment at him without preamble. 

 

"A paystub. I assume, Miss Weasley. Hopefully it is your paystub, lest we have to walk to Security." He answered calmly.

 

"I know what this….I don't want money for...for what I did!" She stuttered with rage, face burning. 

 

"No?" He replied, the faintest traces of amusement in his voice. "You don't believe extra effort is deserving of additional recognition?"

 

"That's not what...ugh!" She hadn't been so frustrated since her last conversation with her Mother. 

 

"How would you like to earn it then?" His reasonable tone did nothing to calm her as he rose from his chair and leaned against his desk. Right where he'd….

 

She shook herself, fighting the urge to drift into memory.

 

"I'm not fucking you for money." She declared firmly, her finger stopped just short of poking his chest.

 

"That's good to know. Because I believe there are rules against that, and I do not appreciate having all of my hard work threatened by the person who is supposed to make my life easier. In my own office, no less."

 

Ginny huffed, her anger starting to wane.

 

"I'm not the one who pays your salary Miss Weasley, you do understand that?"

 

"Obviously."

 

“And that even if I wanted to, I could not give you a raise for non-work related tasks.”

 

She nodded, feeling her rage wither. 

 

"Good." He nodded seriously once. "Now get on your knees."

 

"What!?" How could he possibly think she would...after…

 

"I dislike stress, Miss Weasley, and you have just created an excess of it for me, unfairly and unnecessarily. I think it would be appropriate for you to rectify the situation. "

 

Ginny gaped at him.

 

"Unless our arrangement has become dissatisfactory? I believe there are many other goals you could or should be working on." His voice was smooth. Unconcerned. "At your desk?"

 

She wanted to be strong. To walk away, or slap him. Again.

 

Remember what happened last time you slapped him ? Her traitorous mind whispered.

 

She knelt, and hated herself a little bit more when she caught him smirking. The carpet wasn’t plush, designed to withstand years of abuse. 

 

That would be a hell of a budget line item. Ginny thought to herself looking up nervously and reaching out with shaking hands. Replace flooring so the office slag can be more comfortable when sucking her boss’s cock. 

 

She undid his belt and trouser button, grateful he at least had the decency to not comment on her shaking hands. Pulling them down along with his boxers, Ginny was greeted by the sight of his half-hard length bobbing in front of her, matching her reflexive swallow of fear. She was far from a blushing virgin, and as much as she might not want to admit it, more capable than most in this position, but was still nervous about being able to handle his size. 

 

Her hand closed around him slowly and she started to stroke, looking up to find him staring down at her. Dropping her gaze, she leaned forward to lick him, starting to prepare herself mentally and, hopefully physically, to survive this. 

 

Making sure to wet his length, spreading her saliva with her hand and continually working him with her tongue, she opened her mouth, exhaling softly as she took his head between her lips for the first time. Working his slit with her tongue, Ginny started to take more of him and felt ridiculous at how wide she had to open her mouth to fit him. 

 

With her tongue curled under his shaft, she looked up at him, seeing the naked lust in his eyes. 

 

She moaned around him at the sight, feeling powerful for the first time during their tryst. 

 

Her head started to bob in earnest, taking more of him into her mouth. He responded with a groan, his cock swelling to full hardness in her mouth, his impossible girth straining her jaw. She hummed in pleasure around him, loving the way he was responding to her, and started working her mouth on him faster, sucking hard as she pleasured him. 

 

Ginny’s fear had given way to the excitement of a broom in freefall, and while she may not have been the most comfortable, her determination to drive him mad was building. 

 

She pulled back to give her jaw a rest, moving her hand to stroke the wetness down his full length. After a second of working him with twists of her wrist, she leaned back in and sucked him hard, taking him deeper while her hand still stroked. He watched her with dark eyes, not yet saying or doing anything in response to her efforts, but she knew that he was enjoying himself. 

 

Letting him slide from her mouth again, Ginny brought her other hand up and closed it around as much off him as she could, pumping her fists in tandem with his cock pointed at her panting face. She let him see the fire in her eyes, biting down on her bottom lip and squeezing her legs together to tease him, then moved her hands so she could dive down onto him again. 

 

She fought her way to taking him deeper still, moaning around him when she started to reach her limit. 

 

And again she pulled away, this time ducking her head down to tease his bollocks with her lips and tongue while her hand still stroked him. He watched with rapt attention as she sucked first one, then the other side of him into her mouth, her tongue working all the while. His cock felt like steel in her small hand, a twitch of it telling her how close he was. 

 

Dragging her tongue all the way up him, she started to bob her head again, focusing on finishing him off. She put one hand on his hip while the other gently fondled his now damp bollocks, pushing and pulling herself to take as much of his length as she could. His hand drifted down to rest gently on her head, and Ginny moved more urgently with a moan that wasn’t entirely under her control. 

 

He started to gently guide her to try to take more of him, and she did her best to keep up using every trick she knew. Sticking her tongue out and caressing the bottom of his hard shaft let her take a bit more, but he started to thrust to meet her mouth and it left her struggling to breathe through her nose. His wide head was bumping into the back of her throat with every press of his hand and Ginny felt her body rebelling. 

 

Her hands fisted in his trousers and she fought to hang on. Her neck ached with the bounce of his cock into her, jaw already burning. Still she sucked and hummed and moaned around him, fighting down the urge to gag, knowing from the swell of his cock and the frantic movement of his hips that he wouldn’t last much longer. 

 

With a hard press of his hips into the very back of her throat, he grunted, and Ginny felt him spasming in her mouth. She moaned around him every while she started trying to swallow, his cock unleashing a seemingly impossible amount of hot, bitter come. She pulled back some, still hurriedly taking everything he had to offer and grateful he was quickly softening. 

 

A moment later and with a heavy swallow, Ginny pulled off to kiss his length gently, still stroking softly and making sure to collect the last of him. With almost tender movements she tucked him back into his boxers, pulling up his trousers and fixing his appearance with care. Still on her knees, she redid his belt, then leaned back to look up at him. She panted on his floor, the carpet feeling rough against her palm when she worked to stand on sore legs.

 

Ginny moved languidly, striking just enough of a pose that it was obvious she was doing it for his sake. The act of giving him pleasure had made her wildly aroused, and she wanted him to know it. 

 

“I hope your meeting goes well, Mister Davies.” She said in her best ‘sex kitten’ voice, seeing his eyes narrow in response. “If you finish in time, you should probably debrief me.” 

 

You might as well told him to come back and fuck your brains out later, slag. Her mind chastised her. 

 

My way was more fun. She argued back, giving him a grin to match her tone. 

 

"Just so you are aware Miss Weasley" she watched him running his fingers through his hair, his cheeks already returned to their normal color. "It is typical for new Ministry employees to receive a pay increase after they have satisfactorily completed their first 90 days of employment."

 

She gaped at him when the seeming non-starter registered, and she could tell he was trying not to laugh.

 

"You complete and utter bastard."

 

"You complete and utter bastard, sir ." He corrected.

 

Ginny shook her head in anger. 

 

"And," he forestalled any other arguments. "At a Department Head's discretion, a once a year allowance can be paid in the form of a bonus for employees to maintain proper dress code."

 

She blinked, not keeping up.

 

"Congratulations Miss Weasley." His voice was wry. "You will receive an additional week's pay in your next paycheck to be used for department-required attire. Which I had no part in, outside of a completely impartial performance review, of course.”

 

She stared at him.

 

“Good work, Miss Weasley.”

 

She spun and left without a word, fuming, and ignored the chuckle she heard cut off as the door closed behind her. 

Chapter 30: Office Furniture 04 (Ginny/Roger)

Notes:

Part four, and no more! (Probably.) ((Maybe.))

With her boss off to meetings wielding the reports she’d done for him, Ginny turned smartly on her heel and headed for the PAs break room. Not the one they used for their boss’s tea, but the space where they congregated when time allowed them to actually take a break. Mostly to funnel caffeinated drinks down their throats and gossip. She was halfway to a small table in the corner with her coffee when the whispers caught up to her.

 

".....Davies’s new…" Was all she could make out.

 

The two women dissolved into giggles a second later, but there was no real mirth in the sound. 

 

She ignored them and sat, crossing her legs a little self-consciously as she snagged the Prophet someone had left on the table.

 

"...slag…"

 

It was the same woman from before.

 

"Excuse me?" Ginny's voice was cold when she addressed the speaker, more than a little annoyed at having a decent morning tarnished.

 

"I said," the other woman’s voice was pitched to carry, and the pair suddenly had the attention of the room. "It sure didn't take Davies long with that one, did it?"

 

"Didn't take long for what?" Ginny furiously tried to keep from blushing, her stomach dropping as she saw where the conversation was going.

 

Her nemesis’s laugh was shrill, an ugly, mocking sound.

 

"You think none of us noticed, Weasley? How fast the good little girl in her trousers and loafers turned into a tarted up slapper tottering around in heels that belong swinging around a pole?"

 

Ginny saw red at that unfairness, the rational part of her brain telling her to keep it under control suffocating under the desire to make this woman shut her mouth. As was too often the case for her, Ginny’s impulsiveness won out. 

 

"It must sting," Ginny hissed in a low voice. "That if I dress like this men want to throw themselves and their money at me." The redhead looked her adversary up and down with contempt. "And if you try it, they throw blankets and Holy Water."

 

The woman's face twisted in a mask of rage  and Ginny fired off her next attack.

 

"Jealousy is an ugly look, even on a minger like you."

 

The now apoplectic woman's tablemate jumped in then.

 

"Well I guess your time at Hogwarts learning how to unhinge your jaw for the Slytherins was at least well spent." 

 

Ginny rolled her eyes, wondering if that rumor would ever die. The one and only time she'd been with that bloke after a butterbeer too many at a Quidditch party, and they get walked in on by Queen-Gossip Astoria Greengrass. That Ginny had been on her knees and he was being particularly energetic when they were interrupted just added fuel to the flames. Before the semester was out Ginny's single indiscretion had mutated into her, eager to be face-fucked by a line of Slytherins, and she'd never been quite able to snuff it out.

 

“Merlin, that old….” Ginny shook her head, having learned long ago how to play it anytime it did come up. She made it a point to finish her drink before she stood. She figured if she could inject a pause into this conversation it would end, and she could get out of the room without cursing anyone. With one last withering look, Ginny walked by them, eyes on the exit. 

 

“Oooh, look at the diligent little worker!” Ginny ignored her opponent’s nasty taunt as she walked away. “Back at it already, eh? It’s easy to manage your boss’s calendar when you’re bent over with your face pressed against it, huh Weasley?”

 

“Oi! Quit being such a bint Mary!” A different voice chastised just as loudly. “Just because you tried for years to get his attention and he won’t give you the time of day doesn’t give you the right to act like that!” 

 

Ginny’s would-be rescuer was a crass older woman who had a reputation for not taking shite from anyone. Her own boss included. Ginny nodded at her, and received a surprisingly kind smile in reply. 

 

“Don’t let her get to you dearie.” Her quiet voice reminded Ginny of her Aunt’s, rough from a life well-lived, as she’d have said. “You only get to be young once. Might as well be foolish and enjoy it.” 

 

Ginny smiled back at her, thoughts swirling. She had gone out of her way to not spend a single knut of the ‘bonus’ she’d gotten, mostly to spite her boss. A week of being a perfect PA left him nothing to complain about, but she resolved to keep frustrating him as punishment for toying with her. 

 

It wasn’t like he could punish her as long as her performance was good, and she’d made sure to be exemplary. 

 

She had also thought it would be wise for her to tone things down for a while. It wasn’t uncommon for a PA to spend a lot of time in their boss’s office, but Ginny wanted to minimize the number of times she was spotted walking shakily out of his office, looking like she’d just been fucked within an inch of her life. 

 

And while she was grateful to the maintenance department for keeping the silencing and privacy charms up to date, she knew not to press her luck too far. 

 

And speaking of….

 

Ginny’s thoughts were interrupted by an old aquantenance from school and fellow PA in the department. While she and Romilda had never gotten along, mostly due to them both being Harry’s former girlfriends, she didn’t really have anything against the younger girl. 

 

The admittedly cute brunette walked by with a cordial nod to her, brown curls bouncing as she passed. If nothing else, Ginny admired the girl's confidence. 

 

The now-named ‘Mary’ had been giving Ginny a hard time in the break room, but she could only imagine the insults if she’d worn a skirt as short as Romilda’s. Or shoes quite that tall. Or a blouse cut that low. 

 

But as Ginny watched, the girl’s head quirked and suddenly her walk turned into a strut. Ginny realized why a second later as Roger walked around the corner, seeing the dark haired beauty bouncing towards him. He looked her over in frank appraisal, a small smile on his lips. When she’d passed him, the bastard turned to watch her walk away, indecently short skirt and all. And even worse, the little tramp looked back and caught his eyes, her smile inviting him to look all he wanted. 

 

Worst of all, the arsehole looked interested. 

 

Ginny didn’t like Romilda anymore. But she knew what she had to do. 

 

---

 

Ok Weasley, no backing out now.

 

Ginny blew out a breath before she took her first step across the atrium of the Ministry on Monday morning. Her new shoes clicked loudly in the busy hall, and she saw heads start to turn her way before she'd gone more than a few feet.

 

Too late now dummy! Only thing to do is own it!

 

The redhead squared her shoulders and lifted her chin, her walk turning into a confident prowl. The outfit she'd chosen to torment her boss suddenly didn’t seem like such a great idea as eyes landed on her. While it might generously be described as 'unprofessional', Ginny knew she'd put herself right up with the most daring of the ministry employees. 

 

Or worse. Her traitorous voice hissed at her.

 

With a sharp crack, the wicked heel strapped to her foot landed another step. She'd practiced over the weekend until her downstairs neighbors begged her to stop, but now was able to move confidently in shoes at least an inch taller than her last pair.  

 

She was well aware that her feet would be screaming at her by lunch, but sometimes sacrifices had to be made. And with the way the vicious things made her legs look, it was well worth it. 

 

Another step and she felt her loose skirt swishing around the tops of her thighs, trying to ignore the feeling of her arse hanging out. She knew from that same practice in front of her mirror that it wasn't, but she'd had to work at not constantly tugging it down.

 

Her next step brought her closer to the security wizard, a young man clearly staring at her in interest. His eyes drifted to her chest, which was still relatively new to Ginny. Helped along by her newest lingerie, the low, tight blouse she wore gave him quite the view of her perky breasts bouncing as she walked. She strode closer, gaining confidence with every step as the other security wizard turned his back on his post to watch her as well.

 

Ginny let her eyes roam over him openly before meeting his gaze with a flirty smile. The handsome young man was clearly fit and she found she quite enjoyed having this effect on him. She passed them with her chin up and an extra spring in her re-energized step. Feeling the skirt bounce around her nearly made her chuckle with the realization that the shop girl had been spot on. She turned to look over her shoulder and offered the pair a wicked smirk when they dragged their hopeful eyes up from her hemline. 

 

Davies is going to be drooling! She thought with a victorious smirk.

 

---

 

Ginny recalled thinking, vaguely, that she'd have her boss drooling. So it might have been slightly ironic that he had fucked her until she was the one who couldn't remember to swallow. 

 

Things had started out all within the outlines of her plan. She’d waited until his normal time for tea and served him, as usual. If she’d made sure to pose while serving him, letting him look over every inch of her, well, that was the whole point. She’d given herself better than 1 in 2 odds that he’d take her on the spot. Her look had certainly told him she wanted him to.

 

But he’d been difficult, so Ginny sashayed her way out of his office with her hips swinging enticingly, making sure to cross each foot in front of the other.  

 

The process had repeated itself during lunch with the added temptation of her ‘accidentally’ getting some of his salad dressing on her finger and having to suck it off. She almost felt disappointed when she walked out again. She knew she was being absolutely ridiculous, but was determined not to care until he broke. Sitting at her desk the anticipation had really gotten to her, and Ginny found herself breathing heavily as she thought about what her afternoon might hold. She’d seen his eyes, knew that he wanted her, and the newfound power she had over him was intoxicating. 

 

When he finally called her into his office again, claiming to need reports she had been working on, she knew his resolve had broken. She could hear in his voice how much he needed her. How she had frayed his control. She strutted in and placed the stack of parchments on his desk, then waited with her breath held. 

 

“Thank You Miss Weasley.” 

 

She nodded, confused and frustrated as she headed for the door. 

 

“Miss Weasley, can you come here a moment please?” His voice stopped her with her hand on the door and she walked back over to his desk. 

 

“Yes sir?” 

 

“Hmmm? Oh, nothing, I’m sorry Miss Weasley, you may go.” 

 

Even more annoyed, she turned and strode away again. 

 

“Miss Weasley?” She nearly growled with her hand on the doorknob. 

 

“Yes sir?”

 

“Walk over her please.” 

 

Her teeth ground against each other, but she followed his instructions. 

 

“Yes sir?”

 

“I needed to see if the rumors were true and you were really wearing an indecent skirt.” He answered finally, a hint of amusement on his face. 

 

“And what have you decided, sir?” She asked in clipped tones. 

 

He looked up at her and she nearly gasped at the heat in his gaze. 

 

“Nothing yet, Miss Weasley.” He stood and walked around his desk while he spoke, and Ginny’s breath quickened.

 

“My decision rests entirely on you, and whether you spend this time showing me that you are a good and diligent PA, deserving of commendation. Or one who deserves to be disciplined, until she knows her place.” 

 

Ginny’s heart hammered in her chest and her lips parted. 

 

“Why not both, sir?”

 

A fierce grin split his face for a moment before he leaned back on his desk. 

 

“Why not indeed?” He asked softly, his eyes raking over her. 

 

“Strip, Miss Weasley.” He ordered, and she almost dared to ask if that would count towards her being good or bad. 

 

With a confident smile, Ginny casually started to undress for him. Rolling her hips and arching her back when her blouse was raised over her head, she did her best to drive him mad. She turned to the side when she undid the clasp of her skirt and shook it down her hips, putting on a show without putting on a show. Hungry eyes watched her every move when she reached behind to unfasten her bra, letting it drop at her feet. Her nipples were already hard with desire, and the moan when she squeezed them in her palms was not at all faked. She caressed herself with her fingers, trailing them down her body before she hooked her thumbs in the straps of her ‘barely-there’ knickers and bent to push those off as well. 

 

Rising into a slight pose for him, she knew enough not to bother taking her shoes off. 

 

Her heart soared at the expression on his face and she realized with a start this was the first time she’d ever actually been naked with him. She found herself likely too gratified by his reaction, her body already tingling with want.   

 

He walked around her, his heavy breathing reaching her no matter where he stood. Making a full circle while she stood impatiently, Ginny knew she should be upset at how he was treating her, but instead fought the wild urge to touch herself. He moved behind her again, the jangling on his belt buckle making her shiver.

 

“Go kneel on my chair, Miss Weasley.” 

 

She nodded along to his firm voice before he was even done speaking and walked slowly around his desk. His high-backed office chair was there to greet her, the polished black leather representing his power over almost everyone in the department. Ginny put her shaking hands on the back and climbed onto the seat with her knees, feet dangling behind her where he stood. The chair back filled her view and her breaths grew harsh as she waited to see what he would do, balancing somewhat precariously. 

Tension built for long seconds, until she felt his hand on the back of her neck. She nearly groaned at the contact, waiting with bated breath for what came next. He used his grip to push her forward and down, forcing her face against the leather until she was nearly twisted around to look at him, hand down on the armrest and her back arched to fully expose herself to him. Ginny’s eyes fixed on the hard cock pointed at her being slowly stroked by his free hand, silently begging him for it. 

 

“Comfortable, Miss Weasley?”

 

She shook her head weakly to illustrate how impossible that was. 

 

“Not really sir.”

 

“No? Would you like to go back to your desk?” His smug voice didn’t bother her anymore. 

 

“No Mister Davies.” She played along, knowing what she wanted. 

 

“What do you want then, Miss Weasley?”

 

“Your cock, sir.” Ginny’s eyes fluttered as he started to slide the head of his shaft against her already wet slit. “Please, Mister Davies, please fuck me.” 

 

Rather than torment her further, he slid himself into her with one long stroke. A younger Ginny would have been ashamed of the moan echoing around the room, but as he started to saw in and out of her, all thoughts of anything else fled her mind. His hand was still on the back of her neck, and Ginny found his tight grip incredibly arousing. She could feel the tension in his hand and arm with every long thrust, something about the wrongness of what she was doing making it that much hotter and causing her to groan every time his hips drove her into the chair. 

 

His chair.

 

She was kneeling naked in her boss’s chair while he, fully dressed, fucked her with his massive cock. 

 

“Oh my God Mister Davies, yes!” 

 

The hand that wasn’t on her neck started to smack down on her while his hips moved faster. The sound of his hips meeting her arse was nearly as loud as when he spanked her and Ginny squinted against the pleasure, her body reeling under the onslaught. 

 

“Yes, oh god sir, yes!” She babbled, her body already starting to surrender to him. “Please don’t stop Mister Davies, I’m going to come! I’m going to come so hard for you!” 

 

His fingers bit into her neck, shoving her face down harder as she screamed her pleasure. His hips hammered into her with bruising force, enough for Ginny to feel the chair rolling away from him even as he pulled it back. 

 

And she couldn’t get enough. 

 

“Yes sir! Oh my god, yes! Yes! I’m coming, oh my god I’m coming!” 

 

He fucked her straight through the heart of her orgasm, leaving her a trembling mess when she was done. 

 

Not that he was going to stop. 

 

Another hard swat of her arse barely registered, but she still heard herself moan. 

 

Like the little slag you are.

 

Ginny found it easier to ignore the critical voice in her head with each recurrence, and barely even heard it this time. Even if she agreed with it. 

 

“Thank you Mister Davies.” She dutifully recited as soon as her brain functioned enough to remember. 

 

“Is this what you were thinking about when you bought that outfit Miss Weasley?” He asked by way of answer. 

 

“Yes sir.” She tried to nod, forgetting how stuck she was. 

 

“That makes it hard for me to decide if this is punishment or reward for you."

 

He spoke casually the entire time, as if he could keep going at the same pace forever. His thrusts never so much as slacked, inexorably driving Ginny from her first orgasm towards her second.

 

"Is there anyplace you would rather be right now, Miss Weasley?"

 

"No sir!" She cried out in a moan. "I love your cock Mister Davies!"

 

She started to feel faint as he kept going, filling her with long strokes and stretching her perfectly. His hand on her neck pulled her back to meet him and Ginny started to clench around him again. Feeling Iike a ragdoll, she came screaming his praises again.

 

Before her moans had even faded, he pulled her up by her hair, forcing her to arch back into him. She grunted at the rough treatment, biting down on a yelp when he reached around to clamp his hand over one bouncing breast. Using his new handholds he slammed himself into her even harder, the wheels on the chair clattering and leaving Ginny gasping for air..

 

A feeling that intensified when he let her face fall to the chair, spanking her firmly again and rolling her nipple between his fingers. Ginny thought it all would have been too much for her, but her body didn't seem to care.

 

"Is this too much, Miss Weasley?"

 

"No sir!" She could barely find the breath to answer. 

 

He switched hands then, his strong hand grasping her other nipple while he started to spank her unabused side. Ginny nearly couldn't believe herself when she started to push back to meet his thrusts. 

 

With one more smack, he moved his hand to her shoulder, turning her head to the side and pressing his thumb against her lips. She dutifully sucked the proffered digit, unable to withhold her moans. Ginny found the act incredibly erotic, curling her tongue around him and taking all of its length.

 

When it disappeared she let her head fall back down, knowing she was already well on her way to bliss again. But his now-wet thumb pressing against her arse had her sweating just a second later. The sensation was overestimating her, and combined with the fullness of his cock, was all too much.

 

Her mouth had other ideas.

 

"Ohmygod, ohmygod, ohmygod…." Her chant sounding like a plea. 

 

"Is that too much Miss Weasley?"

 

"Don't stop! Please, oh my God, please don't stop!"

 

She couldn't help holding her breath as he pumped his thumb in and out of her shallowly in conjunction with his cock. Ginny started to growl and when he hammered into her so hard her head fell back, she grunted as she came, feeling like she was drowning in the intensity of it. 

 

With one penultimate slap of her abused arse, he pulled away and Ginny expected to feel his come landing on her back.

 

"On the floor Miss Weasley." His voice was a growl and she complied without question. 

 

Merlin, how long can he last?  

 

Sliding backwards off of the chair, she eased her way down with limbs that could barely support her. Lowering her face down just as slowly, she kept her arse up high, sure that was what he wanted and past feeling shame as she presented herself to him, naked on his office floor.

 

"As appropriate as that position is for you Miss Weasley, for now I would prefer you up on your knees."

 

She raised herself up slowly and turned to face him. She’d barely had time for her eyes to try to focus when the wet head of his massive cock pressed against her lips. Ginny opened her mouth without thought, her mouth filling with the heavy taste of herself as she sucked. He immediately went right to her limit, then past it, his hand fisting in her hair as he thrust into her face. 

 

Her eyes ran freely, the wet sounds of her slurping and gagging filled the room. She tried to stare at him through teary eyes, wanting him to see she wasn't going to give up. 

 

"Is this too much for you Miss Weasley?" He taunted when he pulled away for a second. 

 

"Is what too much for me, Sir?" Her answer was breathless and raspy, but defiant.

 

She opened her mouth wide just in time, the snap of his hips driving the head of his cock into the back of her throat. 

 

You may have really done it this time Weasley!

 

His hand was tight on the back of her head as he pushed and pulled harder. She didn’t even have time to gag or choke anymore, his cock plunging in and out every bit as fast as if he was fucking her. Breathing hard through her nose she stuck her tongue out and tried to relax and swallow as he used her, feeling him press farther in. Her throat burned along with everything else, the head of his thick cock well beyond what she could handle. 

 

But still, he brutalized her willing face. Spots had started to appear in her vision when she bothered to open her eyes, and she could feel the mess of drool her chin had become. Her refusal to surrender drove him past reason, and a moment later Ginny realized she could feel his bollocks swinging against her chin when he thrust. Her throat was on fire from the abuse of his massive cock, but she moaned and swallowed around him in desperate hope of making him come. 

 

With a grunt, he pulled out of her mouth and left her gasping for air on the floor. 

 

“Look at me, Miss Weasley.” 

 

With one hand on the floor the only thing keeping her upright, she looked up at him. 

 

Just in time for him to explode onto her face. 

 

His hand tightened in her hair to keep her from moving, but Ginny didn’t bother to fight. Having already written off her decency, she leaned into depravity and tilted her chin farther up towards him, her mouth open as she tried to catch her breath. As her boss laid strand after heavy strand on her face she didn’t know whether to be impressed, or mad at herself for tormenting him for so long. He clearly hadn’t had any more relief than she had, and now she was paying for it. 

 

Certain she was an absolute wreck, she nevertheless showed him how eager she was and, when she felt his come landing in her hair and eyes, hoped his cleaning charms were better than hers. When he finally slowed his strokes he left his heavy shaft laying on her lips, and Ginny quickly took him into her mouth again. Carefully blinking open the eye that wasn’t covered, she slowly and gently sucked him clean until he pulled away from her. 

 

Righting his clothes while she still recovered, he watched his come drip down her face. 

 

Ginny reveled in his look of gratified satisfaction, licking her lips, tasting him there. With a wicked smirk she wiped her still closed eye clean, popping the finger into her mouth and sucking it deeply. 

 

“Thank you Mister Davies.” She purred with a smile.

 

“I should take a photograph of you like this for your ‘Employee of the Month’ Award.” 

 

She looked down at herself, still naked, kneeling, and covered in handprints and come, then looked back up at him and batted her sticky eyelashes. Finally, she giggled, and for the first time ever, she heard him laugh. 

---

Ginny stepped out of her boss’s office shakily, looking around to see if her departure had been noticed. Everything seemed normal, but she knew from a lifetime with Fred and George that this was the most dangerous time.

 

She took one last second to smooth her skirt down, checked her hair with her hand, then did her best to walk away with feigned purpose on still trembling legs. A quick stop into the Ladies' to freshen her cosmetic charms and double check herself in the mirror and she was already starting to feel more composed.

 

She was also still nearly glowing from the ludicrously intense orgasms she'd just had, and wore a smile she was going to have to charm off. Making her way back to her desk, Ginny sat heavily in her chair and let it spin her towards her desk idly with her arms hanging limp. Vacant eyes stared up at nothing while her body hummed with pleasure. Breathing slowly, she could almost still feel….

 

Ginny’s head snapped up and she clenched her legs together with a gasp. The sound of a closing door nearby had her twisting to see her boss locking up behind him as he left. 

 

“I’m heading out early Miss Weasley.” His smile was easy. “Feel free to do the same, and have a good night.” 

 

She nodded, because there was nothing else she could do. 

 

Her knickers were still in his office, and she’d be walking out of the Ministry in the shortest skirt she’d ever worn. Her head whipped around when she heard a quiet chuckle, finding him smirking at her just before he turned the corner. 

 

Roger Bloody Davies!

Notes:

Yes, this entire short series contains all of the stereotypical cliches of my writing....but I still had fun writing it, so there.

Chapter 31: Detention with Tom (Hermione/Tom)

Notes:

It's all safe, sane, and consensual, but this one is a bit rough folks. Skip if that's not your thing.

"Detention, Miss Granger."

 

The voice was silky smooth, pitched perfectly to reach the hearts of Hogwarts' female population, undeniably arousing, and left Hermione absolutely enraged.

 

"Excuse me, Tom!?" Her voice would have sent younger students diving for cover. "Since when can the Head Boy assign the Head Girl detentions?"

 

"Since Assistant Headmistress Umbridge changed the rules at the last Heads meeting." His smile was perfectly polite, but she seethed at his smugness. "I believe it was the session you missed because you were otherwise occupied."

 

Hermione clenched her fist against her leg, the desire to strike the boy standing in front of her warring with her need to appear restrained and in control.

 

And it would be a shame to mar his handsome face….

 

"Look, Tom, I don't…."

 

"Mister Riddle, if you please Miss Granger."

 

Hermione’s parents would be horrified at the way she was grinding her teeth.

 

"Mister Riddle," she began in a voice tight with rage. "I don't care what rules you managed to have changed, or what you had to do to convince Professor Umbridge. I will not be serving any detentions you assign me." Hermione lifted her chin. "I do not acknowledge your supposed authority over me."

 

Tom's eyes flashed at her blatant challenge. 

 

"Tonight. Seven PM sharp. Seventh floor at the Tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy." Hermione tried to hide her shiver at the intensity in his eyes. 

 

With that, he turned and strode away, his confidence that she would do as he said expressed clearly. 

 

Bastard.

 

---

 

Hermione wasn't one to curse, but as she stalked towards the arranged meeting place she found herself cursing Riddle ever getting out of the enchanted, time-locked chamber he'd been in. And she double-cursed their Ministry-Imposed Professor that it had taken Tom all of 5 minutes to charm.

 

So lost in her cursing was she that Hermione nearly walked past the waiting Head Boy. 

 

“Demonstrating your famous intellect by forgetting where you’re going again, Miss Granger?”

 

She hated his smarmy voice. 

 

“Let’s just get on with this.” 

 

He smiled widely and nodded, opening the door she hadn’t seen yet with a flourish and gesturing for her to enter. 

 

“What’s all this then?” Hermione asked nastily, not feeling like playing his games or ‘maintaining the dignity of the position of Head Girl’. 

 

“The Come and Go Room.” He answered, unhelpfully. 

 

Hermione looked around the space, seeing nothing but endless piles of junk, broken furniture, castoffs, and several century’s worth of lost items. 

 

“And?”

 

His smile was unfazed. 

 

“It is also one of the most secure rooms in Hogwarts, with no chance of anyone I don’t want finding it.”

 

The hair on the back of Hermione’s neck stood up. 

 

“...Or hearing your screams.” He finished, and only then did she notice his wand was already in his hand. 

 

Hermione resisted the urge to go for her own, or show him any fear. 

 

“And why would I be screaming?” 

 

“Why, from pleasure, of course Miss Granger.” His head tilted from one side to the other without his eyes ever leaving hers. “And perhaps a taste of pain, to make the pleasure all that much sweeter.” 

 

“I don’t know what sick game you’re playing Riddle, but I’m not going to be any part of it.” She stared him down defiantly. “And maybe, if you let me leave her right now without taking this any farther, maybe I don’t tell the Headmistress about it.” 

 

“Don’t pretend you don’t want this Granger.” He purred as he started to walk closer. “You walk around like you’re such a proper young lady, but I know the truth.” 

 

“And what’s that?” 

 

“You’re a filthy little slag, desperate to be fucked like the Mudblood sex-toy you are.” 

 

She slapped him so hard her hand stung, watching with enjoyment as his face twisted to the side. 

 

“I didn’t hear…” 

 

She slapped him again, even harder, wincing as her hand screamed with pain. And she was completely unprepared for his own hand to catch her cheek with a crack. Twisted in shock and pain, she was just as unprepared to be hauled upright by his hand in her hair, blinking away stars to see his furious face inches from her. 

 

“How dare you!” His voice was a hiss, and she took satisfaction in the reddening of his cheek. “You worthless Mudblood whore! How dare you strike me!” 

 

Hermione spat in his face, landing hard on her arse when he shoved her roughly away. 

 

His face was splotchy with rage. 

 

“That will be enough of that!” He wiped his face with a hand then looked down at her where she sat sprawled on the floor. Then he slapped her again with his wet hand, leaving Hermione gasping in pain. 

 

Riddle loomed over her, their labored breathing the only sound in the room until that of a zipper being lowered. Hermione’s eyes went wild, chin jerking up to look at him. 

 

“It’s time for you to learn your place.” He growled, hand reaching to withdraw himself from his pants. “And if you even think about using those buck-teeth of yours to bite me, I’ll be on my way to the Headmistress’s office and you’ll be expelled before the morning.”

 

Hermione stared up, refusing to acknowledge him. 

 

“Nod if you understand.” He paused. “Or enjoy the rest of your life as a muggle whore.”

 

She nodded jerkily, once. 

 

He stepped closer to her, standing over her legs. Hermione struggled to support herself with her arms behind her when he crowded up, feeling like she was going to fall over backwards from her seat on the floor. 

 

Then his half-hard cock was in her face, and she had bigger concerns. He thrust into her open mouth, and she fought against gagging on his length already. 

 

His hand slapped her, but lightly this time. 

 

“Be a good little slag and suck, Granger.” 

 

Her cheeks burned, but she wrapped her lips around him and did as he said. His fist in her hair took away any real control she had and her shoulders started to burn. He started to swell in her mouth as he used her, forcing Hermione to open her mouth wider and causing her to struggle with his size. He slapped her other cheek. 

 

“Don’t forget to use your tongue, whore.”

 

She pressed it against the bottom of his shaft dutifully, sticking it out past her lips in an effort to handle him more easily. But Riddle just thrust harder, and she choked on him anyway. With a sudden gasp of relief, Hermione realized she could breath again, taking stock of herself and feeling the discomfort in her shoulders and jaw. She was still trying to catch her breath when he stepped back, hand still gripping her hair tightly forcing her to move as well. Hermione went from nearly falling over backwards to being pulled over forwards, catching herself with her hands on the dirty floor before being yanked up onto her knees hard enough to make her scalp tingle. 

 

His hand forced her chin up, just in time for his heavy cock to land on her face with a wet slap. 

 

“Open.” Was all he said, and the next strike of his length was onto her tongue. 

 

Using his grip in her hair and on her chin, Riddle split his time between forcing her to suck him, and spreading proof of that all over her face. Hermione’s hands fisted in her Hogwarts skirt to keep from clawing at him during the long stretches when he held her down on his length. 

 

“Look at you swallowing my cock! What a good slag you are!” He taunted in a acidic voice. 

 

Hermione had been shocked by the first time his bollocks had pressed against her chin, but unable to see through her teary eyes hadn’t realized how much of him she was taking. She just knew her throat burned from the abuse. Riddle pulled out and slammed himself forward again, his body pressing into her face until her nose was against his pelvis. She tried to breath through her nose, but the added thrust when he was already buried in her made it impossible. Her hands finally came up to press against him, scrabbling and pushing away while he held her still. Hermione coughed and gagged, growing desperate, and then he finally relented. 

 

She was still leaning to the side trying to catch her breath when he reached down again, hand dragging down her shirt and yanking it open with a snapping of buttons and a ripping of fabric. 

 

“Well, well,” he said looking down at her, “look at the whore’s tools of the trade!” His hand reached under the cup of her bra, twisting her nipple harshly. “And here I was thinking you’d be wearing something boring and white.” He pulled his hand out and slapped her breast, his palm stinging her through the thin lace and Hermione flinched away from the blow. 

 

“None of that now!” He said cruelly, grabbing the middle of the garment and rending that as well. Hermione knew covering herself was useless, and didn’t even try. 

 

“Let’s see if you’re wearing the whole set.” He chuckled, hand landing hard on her head and resuming its grip in her hair. He pulled her forward onto her hands sharply again, and then she felt his shoe pressing on her shoulder, lowering her chest to the floor obediently. 

 

Riddle stepped around behind her, pausing for a second to admire what he’d done so far. With a flick of his wrist he tossed her school skirt up and revealed her to him. 

 

Hermione expected the slap he delivered to her arse by this point. The shredding of her knickers as he tore them from her body didn’t surprise her either. 

 

But the whistling sound the proceeded a line of fire appearing across her arse did. Her breath exploded from her chest, but she refused to give him the satisfaction of yelping. The feeling of something hard, smooth and cold against her sex a moment later was just as shocking, and Hermione’s face burned when he took the tip of the cane and wiped it across her arse, feeling her wetness spread. 

 

“It is a rare and gifted whore indeed who enjoys her work.” 

 

Then something hard and incredibly hot was sliding inside of her, and Hermione bit down on a moan when Riddle started to fuck her. 

 

“Deny it all you want, Granger. You’re positively dripping already, and I’m just barely getting started.” 

 

Hermione’s world narrowed to the floor in front of her face, and the torture being wrought upon her body. His cock stretched her and filled her, all the while his hands slapped, grabbed, and abused the rest of her. The intensity of it all was unbearable, and Hermione bit down on her lip to keep herself from screaming. Riddle was relentless though, and for longer and longer times, he simply drove himself into her. Her nails found the seam in the floor next to her face, and she pulled at it, desperate for something else to focus on. 

 

And bastard that he was, Riddle noticed. With only a second’s effort he reached forward and captured both of her arms, pulling them behind her by her wrists. Hermione was left helpless, her face dragging on the floor and now with his yanking her back to meet his every thrust. 

 

She let her head hang and moaned loudly. 

 

“That’s a good slag. Moan for me.” 

 

Hermione couldn’t help herself as the pleasure tore through her, doing as he said and moaning again. 

 

“Do you want me to make you come, Miss Granger?” His taunt was strained, and she desperately wanted to hold out. 

 

But her head nodded at his question, sending her hair falling everywhere around her. 

 

“I didn’t hear you!” 

 

“Yes!” Hermione’s voice was a gasp, rough from hard use. 

 

“Yes, what?”

 

“Yes, I want you to make me come!” She nearly sobbed with want, her shoulders and face burning, her body feeling like it was about to implode. 

 

 The bastard slowed down. 

 

“Then tell me what you are.” He purred, hands still tight on her wrists. 

 

Hermione nearly screamed in frustration. 

 

“I’m a slag!” 

 

His hips punched forward again, making her moan. 

 

“What else?”

 

“I’m a filthy whore!” 

 

Again, he hammered into her, this time not stopping as he did it again. Hermione nearly cried with relief. 

 

“And?”

 

“Oh God, please don’t stop!” She begged. 

 

He yanked her back harder. 

 

“And?”

 

“Oh my God, yes! I’m your mudblood tart, just please don’t stop!” Hermione desperately reached for the orgasm she felt looming over her, terrifying her with what she might do to reach it. 

 

“Please Tom! Please fuck me!” 

 

Riddle didn’t bother to respond, other than doing as she wished and taking her harder than anything she’d ever experienced. He did something with their hands, and then he was holding both of her wrists with one of his, the other stinging her arse with the cane again. Hermione was left babbling incoherently, her cries getting louder and louder until she was shrieking with pleasure. Her whole body shook with the force of her orgasm, her body clamping down on his and drawing him into doing the same. She moaned anew at the feel of him spasming inside of her, still trembling and moaning with every jolt. 

 

Finally he freed her arms and Hermione was quick to pull them back in front of her and relieve the stain in her shoulders. She knew they would be sore for a while, along with her knees. And face. And arse. 

 

“Was that, uh..was that everything you’d hoped?”

 

Tom’s voice was quiet and gentle, and Hermione looked over at him fondly. 

 

“That was wonderful Tom. Thank you.” She leaned over and kissed him, wincing when she put weight on her arm. His face immediately twisted into a scowl. 

 

“I knew this was a bad idea. I didn’t want you to get hurt!” 

 

Hermione chuckled at him before straightening and making an attempt to stretch some of her knots out. 

 

“I’m fine, you big baby.” She teased. 

 

He let out a long breath, shaking his head. 

 

“And next time, don’t be so gentle.” 

Chapter 32: Not Her Only Fan (Ron/Hermione)

Hermione watched as her date perused the wine list, eyes skipping over words as he pretended to know what he was looking at, or for. This restaurant was clearly a stretch for him, both culturally and financially, but she didn’t mind. She thought it was cute that men tried so hard to impress her on the first date. 

 

An avowed student of human behavior, it was all interesting to Hermione.

 

She wouldn’t have minded if they’d gone someplace dreary and cheap, as long as the food was good. Or if they asked her to pay for her portion, although men almost never did - thinking she wouldn’t sleep with them if they seemed cheap. She chuckled, as if that would be a disqualifying factor. 

 

So she watched patiently while he ordered wine, deciding to start in on the conversation before their waitress came back for their dinner order. 

 

“So your profile said you worked for the ministry, but not much more than that. What is it you do, Ronald?”

 

His eyes darted up to hers with a wince. 

 

“Just Ron, please.” 

 

Hermione noted the strain, and although not uncommon, dissatisfaction with use of a full name was typically reserved for men with cumbersome or awkward family names, or ones who didn’t want to be reminded of something unpleasant they associated with that name. She filed that away. 

 

“Okay, Ron.” She gave him her best ‘friendly’ smile by way of apology. “What is it you do for the Ministry?”

 

He looked away with a shrug before he answered.

 

Interesting.

 

“It’s a small, boring department that I am an entirely unnecessary cog in.” 

 

Very interesting.  

 

“Well that sounds very interesting to me, actually, Ron.” 

 

She could tell he thought she was being barmy, so she continued. 

 

“Most people go out of their way to play up their career or accomplishments on the first date, and you’re doing the opposite. I find that interesting.”

 

The tips of his ears turned red, and he seemed eager to change the subject. 

 

“Ha, yea, sorry to disappoint, but my job is just that boring.” He took a long pull from his beer. “And yourself? Your profile didn’t really say what you do for a living.”

 

“I’m a Cam Girl.” 

 

And there it was.

 

Some men insulted her before they stormed out, as if it wasn’t 20 years past the turn of the Millennium and they all didn’t live in a World where pornography was ubiquitous. Well established research told her the ones who pretended to be the most disgusted or upset were in the same data-set that was most likely to frequently consume it. Other men just up and left, usually trying to hide their disgust, or made polite but obvious excuses before fleeing. An almost equal number as the ones who insulted her were suddenly much, much more interested in the shockingly not-so-dull bushy-haired girl in fashionable spectacles. Depending on her mood and their appearance, they often made for a fun evening, but typically not more than that. 

 

For some reason she had yet to understand, they were generally much less passionate and more restrained after the first time. Her working theory was that there was adequate time to ‘research’ her in between dates, and they found themselves intimidated. 

 

“I, uh, I don’t really know what that means.” Ron replied. 

 

Hermione blinked slowly. 

 

Apparently she was going to have to add a new group to her data collection. Because there wasn’t a hint of deception in his eyes.

 

Also interesting. 

 

“It means I perform on camera, usually for a live audience on the internet.” Her voice was clinical while she watched him process her words. 

 

“Perform? Like singing or dancing?”

 

Hermione’s head tilted to the side, and some of her amazement must have shown through, because his cheeks burned cutely. 

 

“Sorry. I’ve had a pretty sheltered life.” He couldn’t bring himself to look at her as he shrugged. 

 

“Religious, or something else?” She asked before she could stop herself. 

 

“Something else.” His voice was flat, and anyone could see he didn’t want to talk about it.

 

“Are you familiar with the concept of an ‘Adult Film’?” She asked, moving past the uncomfortable topic. 

 

His face went blank for a second before he looked around to see if anyone was listening and leaned towards her across the table. 

 

“You’re a…. porn star? ” His words started out as a low whisper, and she barely heard the end of the question. 

 

Hermione couldn’t help but giggle. 

 

“Similar, but different. Like I said, I’m what would be considered a ‘Cam Girl’. The distinction seems moot, but is actually fairly large.” She slid into her lecturing voice, impressed that he seemed curious despite his upbringing.

 

“Pornstars are paid actors and actresses. They don’t own the equipment, and aren’t responsible for any part of the films they are in, outside of their performance.” She paused, and he nodded. 

 

“I do all of my own filming, production work, advertising, set and costume design, and I am a performer. I do my own editing, when necessary too, but generally work with a live broadcast.” 

 

“Huh.” 

 

Hermione smiled and took a sip of her wine.

 

He scratched his head, and something about the act struck her as adorable. As if she hadn’t realized that people still did that when they were confused. She decided to take pity on him. 

 

“Here.” She took her phone from her purse and quickly called up one of the videos she used to promote her channel. Setting it down, she flipped it towards him and pushed it across the table, the ‘Play’ arrow in the middle of the screen obvious. 

 

He looked at the device, then her, before he picked it up like someone not entirely comfortable with the technology. Holding it in one hand, he stabbed the screen with the other and Hermione heard her Trademark (figuratively, not literally) intro music start. She could just see the screen as he watched, her Banner fading to black before a white sand beach appeared. The shot panned up to reveal her walking towards the camera wearing her best ‘come hither’ smile, and not a lot else. 

 

Hermione smirked at the way his hand tightened on her phone. Granted, the microkini she’d worn covered so little that she might as well have been nude, but it was still fun to watch him react. She watched herself twirl, revealing an even less concealed back than front, then blow a kiss as she walked away and the video ended.

 

He looked up at her, his eyes dilated. 

 

“Well that wasn’t quite what I expected.” He said finally, looking thoughtful. “Almost artistic.” 

 

She smiled brightly at him. 

 

“And you’re Bloody gorgeous! Not that you need to be told that, obviously.” 

 

Another giggle bubbled up from her, and she found herself liking him even more. So it was better she take care of this now than let him get the wrong impression. It was only fair that her dates knew about her before making any  decisions. 

 

Holding her hand out, she accepted her phone back and pulled up a different video. 

 

“That first video was one I use to promote myself without nudity.” Her phone slide back across the table to him.

 

“This is a ‘best of’ video I did for my Gold Level Subscribers to drive engagement at the end of the year.” 

 

Hermione took another sip of wine to cover her smirk at what she knew happened next. 

 

Ron hit play and the camera panned down, a long shot of her starting from her head and moving down her body in lingerie. Her stage-name flashed with a sexual sound that had taken her far too many takes to get perfect as the shot faded. The video transitioned into a series of cuts and jump cuts. All just snippets of her most popular livestreams, and later edited into videos for sale. 

 

A flash of purple, the phallus shaped toy in her mouth perfectly matching the hue of her wig and the vibrator she was pumping furiously between her spread legs as she lay naked on the bed.

 

Another cut, and a closeup of her drooling around a different dildo, eyes watering freely. 

 

Another jump with a different moan, then a shot of her kneeling from behind. Her fair skin was marred with red, the paddle in her hand already clapping against her arse again. 

 

Hermione watched him calmly, not a trace of worry in her features. She watched his eyes dart from the video of her (naked on her hands and kness, gagging on a dildo while a sex machine fucked her from behind) up to see her sitting placidly across from him in a nice restaurant, looking perfectly demure.

 

He swallowed thickly before her tinny moan from the poor speakers pulled him back in. She tilted her head just enough to see her folded in half with her knees in her armpits and plunging a midnight black toy into her arse with both hands. 

 

The matching black nails and wig were a nice touch. She thought.

 

Another change in perspective; Hermione in a wild costume and makeup, biting her lip for the camera while the busty blonde pumping two fingers into her bit down on her nipple. 

 

Despite the short cuts, the video was nearly over. That was one of the beauties of the medium - she could make money from the same content for a long time in multiple ways. 

 

She absently signaled the waitress for another glass of wine while he was still enthralled, knowing he wasn’t going to be looking away during the coup de grace.

 

The camera was on the floor with the couple, pointed at Hermione while she was pounded from behind by an absolute adonis. Her arse rippled with every thrust and pull of his strong hands. Her face was out of the shot, only her swinging breasts visible until he reached forward and grasped the back of her neck, shoving her face and chest down to the carpet roughly. Hermione’s arms went down to her sides, leaving her cheek on the floor, staring into the camera with utter want and absolute satisfaction.

 

The real Hermione smiled to herself. Getting that look right was harder than anyone knew.

 

Her partner spanked her repeatedly, his hips hammering into her with enough force to make her slide on the carpet. After a few particularly brutal thrusts, Hermione heard herself moan loudly. The depraved sound full of lust, desperation, and raw, wanton sexual desire.

 

The shot faded again, and then brightened up into a reverse of the opening. Starting from the same heels, but this time Hermione’s lingerie was missing, her knees and bare breasts red from the rough carpet, and as Ron watched in awe, her beautiful face dripped come from her forehead to her chin. He gasped at the video when she licked her lips and smiled wickedly. 

 

Ron stared as the clip ended, silently handing her phone back. 

 

Hermione waited patiently.

 

Ron coughed, shifted in his seat and casted about for words. 

 

“How’d you uh…how’d you get started in that….line of work?” He asked, despite being clearly nervous and undoubtedly aroused, and she put another point in his column for bravery under fire.

 

“I mean, I assume it’s work. And that you get paid, I mean.” He met her eyes briefly before he laughed at his own awkward ramblings.

 

“I’m sorry, I’m probably being rude., and I don’t mean to be. It’s just…” He shrugged again. 

 

Hermione laughed with delight. She found his earnestness to be quite charming as well, and the novelty of this date was worth every minute of her time so far. 

 

“It’s fine.” Her genuine smile let him know she wasn’t just placating him, and she saw him visibly relax. 

 

“Yes, it is most definitely work. How much someone is able to make depends entirely upon them, but I happen to do very well for myself.” 

 

She let the implications of that hang, but moved on when he still didn’t comment. 

 

“As to how I got started…that’s a long story involving some unpleasant memories, but suffice to say, it was how I decided to make the best of a bad situation.” 

 

He accepted that with a nod, and she tallied yet another point for him. 

 

Whether Ron Weasley knew it or not, he was going for a record. Only time would tell if he would foul it up by asking her to blow him under the table.   

 

“So what else do you do?”

 

“For my Platinum level subscribers? I’ve done some threesomes and group sex, usually with other woman, but a couple of times with men. Occasionally I’ll do a Double Penetration scene, but it’s just something I have to be in the mood for, if that makes sense?”

 

She’d answered matter-of-factly, but understood that Ron was embarrassed by it. 

 

“I meant: apart from being a Cam Girl, what do you do?”  he met her eyes curiously. “You're incredibly smart and driven, and I’d be shocked if you weren’t working on something else as well.” 

 

Hermione was shocked to be caught off guard again, and suddenly a typical night was looking much more interesting. 

 

"Very, very few people ask me that." She said curiously.

 

"Really? I thought it was one of the more noticeable things about you." He sipped his beer with an eyebrow raised.

 

He must have caught her look because he went on to explain further.

 

"I grew up with twin older brothers who fancied themselves quite the pranksters. How you talk about your work is how they'd talk about something when trying to distract from something else."

 

She examined him closely, hiding behind taking a longer drink from her wine glass.

 

"Yes, as a matter of fact. I'm working on my Doctoral Thesis."

 

"In?"

 

"Psychology."

 

"That makes sense." He nodded in agreement.

 

Hermione's head tilted from one side to the other.

 

This man was extremely interesting.

 

---

"Do you want to come up?" Her tone was low and inviting. 

 

"For, um, tea or something?" Ron's answered belied his discomfort, and Hermione couldn’t help but smile.

 

"To have sex." She answered directly, stepping closer to him and pretending to fix his collar. 

 

"I didn't want to assume…" He still hadn’t met her eyes, so she gently turned his face to hers.

 

"Would you like to kiss me Ron?" She asked in a breathy voice.

 

He nodded, and she didn't hesitate to kiss him deeply. She set the pace, but as soon as he responded she knew he wasn't completely innocent.

 

She wound down the kiss and rested her forehead against his. 

 

"You're a very good kisser Ron." She almost-whispered. "Now would you like to come up to my flat?"

 

His eyes were finally on hers.

 

"O..ok." He cleared his throat then continued more strongly. "Yes. That sounds great."

 

They walked hand-in-arm into her building, and Hermione couldn’t remember the last time she’d felt as much like a proper lady. Once the lift doors closed behind them, she turned his face down to hers again and resumed kissing him languidly, reveling in the feel of him against her. She was surprised by the ding of the lift doors opening, breaking away from him and smiling against his lips before taking his hand and tugging him along behind her. 

 

Hermione looked back just before her door to find him looking her over, and smiled at the look on his face that said he couldn’t believe his luck. Pulling him directly against her when she slid the key into the lock, she made sure to squeeze back against him before opening the door. She felt her excitement building as she pulled him in and kissed him down the hallway, unable to resist nibbling on his bottom lip. 

 

He watched her, clearly still in awe, and she was shocked to find how much his gaze affected her. She was used to doing so much more in so much less for a crowd, but something about the way he looked at her was driving her to distraction. She stepped back into his arms, pressing herself against him and attacking his mouth. Taking firm hold of him and not wanting to part from him for a second, she steered them towards her bedroom without a thought. 

 

Kicking the door shut behind them, she took a step back. He’d been a perfect gentleman so far, hands never straying from her hips and letting her take the lead, but Hermione was unexpectedly eager to move things along. She undid the thick belt she wore, letting it drop to the floor and without pause bunched her dress in her hands at her hips and lifted it over her head.

 

“Mer….My God.” He whispered reverently. “You’re Bloody perfect.” 

 

She fought the urge to giggle, finding his exclamation sugar-sweet. She’d chosen a, for her, comfortable set of lingerie, but his gaze made her feel electric. As if he hadn’t seen her naked and getting fucked already. She stepped into his space again and started to work his buttons, more than happy to let him oogle her for now. She made quick work of everything he was wearing before stooping to untie his shoes and take off his socks. A quick look up told her he found the act quite interesting, and Hermione decided to stay where she was and have some fun. 

 

Pulling his boxers down, she was pleasantly surprised, and added yet another point to his column. Saving her hands to stroke the rough hair on his legs, Hermione dipped her mouth down and caught the head of his half-hard cock in her mouth. 

 

Ron made a sound that sounded like a cough, which she suspected covered up his surprised yelp, and she tried not to giggle at him. 

 

“Hermione, that’s um, wow…but you don’t need to…” 

 

She gave him the look that had paid for her flat before she answered. 

 

“Oh, but I want to.” 

 

Hermione took him with practiced ease, feeling him quickly reach full hardness in her mouth. Without missing a beat, she took his full length, feeling the head of his cock glide into her throat and swallowing around him. She watched the look of awe on his face when her lips met his body, moaning around him as he twitched. 

 

His eyes crossed at the sensation of her doing it again, and she saw the question he wanted to ask about how it was even possible for her to do this leave his thoughts entirely. Holding herself all the way down again, she teased the front of his bollocks with her tongue, nearly giggling at the sound he made. She pulled back and watched him in amusement for a moment while one hand stroked him. 

 

Ron blew out a breath and he rolled his shoulders. 

 

“That’s incredible Hermione, but I want you.” 

 

She shivered at his gaze, unexpectedly affected by him and surprised at the desire she felt. She knew she probably had more sexual gratification in her life than just about anyone, between her solo ‘work’ and her various partners, anyway. But something about Ron had her humming in anticipation. She bit her lip and nodded, then kissed her way back up to stand in front of him. 

 

Waiting only a second, she reached behind her to undo the clasp of her bra, letting it fall and basking in the heat of his gaze on her breasts. She had to resist the urge to play with them for him, instead peeling her tights and knickers off in one smooth motion. Posing, just a little, once she stood back up, Hermione decided to wait and see what his reaction would be. 

 

“Good Lord.” He whispered, and then he was pressed against her again. 

 

He kissed her strongly, hands firm and warm as he guided her back to the bed. She felt her knees hit the edge of the mattress, falling backwards in his strong arms. With one last lingering kiss, Ron worked his way down her chin and throat, Hermione happily giving him access. She cradled his head when he kept moving down, his tongue circling her sensitive nipples in turn until they were hard peaks. And still he kissed lower, a smile growing on her face. 

 

Hermione was so used to men who just wanted to throw her down and fuck her that she forgot how wonderful it was to be with a man who was happy to go slow and find what she liked. She liked to be bent over and pounded as much as the next girl, but Ron was reminding her there was something to be said for taking your time and paying attention. 

 

His lips and tongue were steady on their path downwards, and she let her legs fall apart when he kissed her hipbones, feeling him settle between her spread knees. His warm breath moved closer and closer to her lips, and she thanked every deity she could think of that he wasn’t interested in teasing her endlessly. He just wasn’t in a hurry. She gasped at the first touch of his tongue on her, the way he lightly traced her sending a shock of pleasure up her spine. His gentle kiss on her clit made her gasp, her body already tightening with expectation of intense pleasure. His movements became more sure after that, his tongue delving inside of her before circling the hard nub that was breaking down her control. Hermione’s breath became short and she threaded her fingers into his hair, tugging ever so gently and moaning in rapture when he gave her the firmer pressure she was desperate for. 

 

“Yes, Ron! You’re going to make me come! Just like that, yes!” Never shy about communicating in bed, Hermione was a little surprised at just how breathy and wanton she sounded. Ron took her praises to heart, redoubling his efforts and pressing the flat of his tongue down hard on her, still swirling it inside of her folds before circling her again. Her free hand fisted in the comforter as her back arched and her body started to tremble, his tongue finally driving her over the edge. She cried out wordlessly through the strongest instants of her orgasm, realizing with a start as she came back down that her hand was still tight in his hair. 

 

“Sorry.” She gasped out, hearing him chuckle against her and shivering at the vibrations. 

 

He sat up slowly, eyes raking over her naked, flushed body. Hermione was happy to have his attention, stretching cat-like to give him a little show of appreciation before holding her arms out to him. Ron leaned over her slowly, letting her pull him down and kiss him deeply. She felt his cock brush against her and shivered again at the feeling. 

 

“Let me feel you Ron.” She whispered to him, smiling at his nod. 

 

Hermione reached down to guide him, loving the look on his face as he started to slide into her wet heat. Her gasp at the first bump of their bodies turned into a moan as he twitched, rock-hard inside of her. She eagerly bent her legs, wrapping them around his waist and pulling him into her, doing everything she could to encourage him. 

 

He started to move, eyes locked on hers when she moaned at the drag of his withdrawal. A roll of his hips brought them back together, Hermione stunned by how incredible it felt to be with him. She’d come to think of ‘intense’ sex meaning huge toys, or double penetration, or rough everything, but Ron was completely blowing her mind without any of that. The intensity was still there, between them, and in his eyes, and definitely in the pleasure he was giving her. 

 

She dug her fingernails into his sides and back when he started to move faster, the feel of his bollocks swinging into her body driving her wild. Hermione couldn’t get enough, trying to spur him on with her hands and legs, but he seemed more than happy to be slowly shattering her. Her gasps and moans let him know what an amazing job he was doing, and she finally started to feel him pressing her into the mattress as he sped up. She looked up to see his eyes still on hers, taking all of her in and seemingly finding her perfect. He kissed her again, and Hermione saw stars, the slowly building pleasure catching her off guard. Moaning against his lips, trying to remember to kiss him back, she came undone again. Her body tightened around him as her cries filled the room, and his thrusts reached a fever pitch. 

 

“I’m close.” He said in a strangled voice. 

 

“Please, come, Ron! Please come for me!” She wailed, feeling hysterical but seeing his nod. 

 

A moment later she felt him pulse and erupt inside of her with a groan, his thrusts becoming erratic as his body was racked with pleasure. It was her turn to kiss him deeply as his orgasm tore through him, all the while rolling her hips and squeezing herself around him in hopes of making it even better for him. 

 

With a groan, he finally stilled and pulled away from her lips. 

 

“Hi.” He said with a goofy grin, still inside of her, perched over her. 

 

Hermione giggled. “Hi.” 

 

Ron looked unsure suddenly. 

 

“Was that, uh…was that ok?”

 

Hermione nodded quickly, her hair wild around her. 

 

“Good Lord Ron, that was incredible!” She answered honestly, trying to make him see the truth with her eyes that he suddenly wouldn’t meet. 

 

“Good. I just, well. I just…”

 

Understanding crashed over Hermione, and she instantly felt for him. 

 

“I know Ron. I know what you’re thinking, and no, it wasn’t like what I usually do. But it was amazing, and I don’t even know how to tell you how much I enjoyed it.” 

 

His face flooded with relief. “Good.” A pause. “I did too. You’re great, I mean. And really sexy. And…” Ron’s voice trailed off and his cheeks pinked before he gently moved off of her and sat on his feet, his eyes drinking her in when she sat up in front of him. 

 

“I had a really great time tonight.” He finally said. 

 

“I did too.” Hermione answered with a forced smile, waiting for him to say they couldn’t see each other again. 

 

“And I’d love to see you again.”

 

“I understa….oh.” Her cheeks pinked. “Yes, that would be nice.” 

 

He nodded, hiding his own blush. 

 

“But I do have an early start for work tomorrow, so I should probably get going.” 

 

“Right, of course.” She replied quickly. “That’s a good idea. For me as well.” 

 

He looked towards her as he stood, searching for his clothes. 

 

“You have work tomorrow?” She hummed an affirmative before he asked, “For your Doctorate, or your….”

 

“Both.” She answered, wondering if it was going to run what seemed to have started out so well. 

 

“Huh.” He seemed to just be filling the silence, not sure what to say, and Hermione couldn’t blame him. Instead of letting that pain continue, she stood from the bed, not sparing her nakedness a thought. 

 

“That’s why I tell people, you know. I don’t want to feel like I’m misleading anyone.” She knew she sounded defensive, but felt like the connection they’d shared was special, and was hesitant to give up on it so easily. 

 

“I appreciate that.” He responded without heat. “Still wrapping my head around it is all.” 

 

Ron was nearly dressed, and she was still casting about for something to say. 

 

“I had a great time tonight Ron.” 

 

“I did too. And I do look forward to seeing you again. Just…” He trailed off, then steeled himself. “I would appreciate if there were a couple of days between you seeing other blokes and me, for now.” 

 

She was nodding before he’d even finished his sentence, then found inspiration in a different thought. 

 

“And what about other women?” She cocked her hip and tilted her head, hoping to gently tease him. 

 

“I wouldn’t mind watching that.” He answered with a teasing smile of his own. 

 

“You have to pay for that, Mister!”

 

 

Chapter 33: Not the Way He Planned (Ginny/Seamus, Ginny/Dean, Ginny/Seamus/Dean)

Summary:

Seamus has been asking to try something new with his girlfriend for a while. Getting what he wanted doesn't go exactly as planned.

Notes:

Yet another ridiculous story featuring teenagers acting rashly.

I had fun writing it, don't read too much into it.

Christ, but she was gorgeous.

 

"You look incredible." He breathed out, giving voice to his thoughts.

 

Ginny blushed cutely, her shoulders hunching as she did. It made him smile that she was still so shy sometimes, that she didn't realize how sexy she was.

 

"You talk me into wearing this just to drool over me all night, or are we going to dance?"

 

Seamus felt his cheeks warm, snapping his mouth shut in response to her gentle teasing. 

 

He'd bought her the dress in a fit of inspiration, knowing this party was coming up and wanting everyone to see her in something that did her justice. Something that he'd picked for her.

 

"Well?" She prompted with a smirk, having let him stare like an idiot for too long.

 

"Not my fault you're so bleeding perfect." He finally answered, getting a roll of her eyes back. 

 

Nevertheless he offered her a hand and the two started to make their way towards the dance floor set up in the Room of Requirement. Despite everything, almost his entire class had returned for their 'Eighth Year' and the consensus was that only having to revise half as much meant twice as much time to relax. And drink. And in many cases, shag.

 

Seamus's eyes ran over his redheaded girlfriend again, the trim body and fair skin more than any good Irish lad could ask for, wrapped snugly in a dark green slip of a dress. Snagging two glasses of punch for them, almost certainly spiked to the point of being flammable by Ron before he'd passed out for the first time of the night in a corner, they sipped and mingled. 

 

While they were talking to Demelza, Seamus noticed his cup refilling itself, seeing everyone else's do the same. No doubt a product of Hermione’s charmwork before she disappeared with Malfoy and Nott for whatever those three got up to. He drank more deeply and resolved again not to give it too much thought. Not like he was one to judge others on their sexual proclivities anyway. Feeling his hand get heavier, he watched with a smirk. Hermione’s charm had been modified by Harry before he partook too deeply himself. 

 

Harry's particular twist on the spell meant the cups would continue to fill as long as they were held, regardless of how full they already were. The cheeky bastard wanted everyone as pissed as he was at every party, and had no reservations about how he made that happen.

 

Not that Seamus could blame any of them, after what they'd gone through. Drinking too much was an acceptable way of dealing with a normal life, by his Irish way of thinking. Getting blackout drunk regularly - why not? 

 

Seamus slowly rejoined the conversation around him, now that he'd adequately justified their collective misbehavior.

 

"Take this for a second?" Demelza asked her friend, shoving a nearly full cup into Ginny's hands without waiting for an answer. "Great, thanks!" 

 

The brunette darted off to dance with a suddenly alone Neville, who smoothly moved with the smiling girl. Whatever else may have happened, Seamus was glad to see Neville have the confidence he'd earned. And that he'd learned to drink with the best of them.

 

"What the…." Ginny yelped as the cold punch overran the lip of her newly given drink, quickly bending down to drink. Seamus shamelessly leered when she did, trying not to laugh at her annoyed look. She finished first one cup, then the other with a defiant look on her face, challenging him to comment. 

 

Seamus knew better. For one, she was an adult like the rest of them. And second, he knew how much fun Ginny was when she really cut loose. 

 

Her eyes were wild as she finished, body already starting to move with the music that filled the room. He extended a hand, taking the cups and stacking them up before leaving them on a nearby table. Ginny's smile widened, the roll of her hips becoming more pronounced as she beckoned him out to the floor. His heart leapt at the reckless look in her eyes, wondering if tonight would be the night.

 

---

 

Seamus felt the loose rolling of his shoulders and knew he was well and truly pissed. He was also rock hard in his trousers, something Ginny had obviously noticed as she pressed her arse back against him. She covered his hands with hers while they writhed together, moving them to cup her breasts over her dress, wanting him to feel her hard nipples through the fabric. With a twirl, she spun to straddle his leg, riding him with lewd intent. 

 

Her arms wrapped around his neck and she pulled her face to his ear.

 

"I want you." Her voice was hot against him.

 

"I can tell." He answered wryly. "And so can everyone else."

 

He scanned the room, seeing quite a few couples similarly engaged and no less intoxicated than they were. One pair of eyes watched them with an intensity that would have been shocking to anyone that didn't know him. Seamus looked back to see Ginny watching him with dark eyes, shrugging as her hips still moved strongly. His heart pounded and he was glad for the courage the liquor had given him.

 

"Like everyone doesn't already know we're shagging at every opportunity." Her voice was low as she continued to grind herself against him.

 

"Well if it doesn't bother you to have people watching us here…." He let the question trail off, knowing she would know what he was asking. She confirmed his assumption with a roll of her eyes.

 

"You're such a pervert Finnegan." Her eyes were glazed, her cheeks were flushed,  and Seamus knew she just needed a little convincing.

 

"That's not a 'no'." He prompted her, trying to hide his nerves, grateful for the copious amount of alcohol that had loosened his tongue and, hopefully, removed his girlfriend’s inhibitions along with his own.

 

"No." She said, causing his heart to fall. A second later. "It's not."

 

His eyes darted to hers, finding them flashing with amusement, cheeks still pink.

 

"If that's what you want, you had just better make it worth my while." He nodded loosely, seeing her bravado for what it was even when she took his hand and started to lead him from the room.

 

He smiled widely at the owner of the eyes that had been watching them all night, nodding and gesturing with a tilt of his head to follow.

 

---

 

"Oh Seamus, yes! That's good!"

 

The small patch of red hair tickled his nose, and his jaw was killing him, but there was no way he was going to stop. 

 

Swirling his tongue over her hard bundle of nerves, Seamus chanced a look up, finding Ginny's head twisted to the side, her eyes locked on the dark form watching them. His own eyes followed, meeting the gaze of his best friend for an instant before he returned his attention to his girlfriend. 

 

Ginny was sprawled naked on his bed, her back arched and hard nipples pointing towards the ceiling while he pleasured her. Strong thighs spread wide, her attention had been fixed on Dean ever since they'd started. The dark-skinned man watched them silently, occasionally sipping from his cup. 

 

"Yes! Yes, just like that! Right there, yes!" Ginny moaned softly as she came, the sound making him painfully hard against the bed. Je knew from her soft cries that she'd come hard for him, something that always did it for him.. Seamus brought her down slowly with his mouth before kneeling up, casting the charm quickly, then moving to slide himself into his still flushed girlfriend. 

 

He was finally showing his boastful best mate that he didn't have a monopoly on the girls in the castle. Seamus drove his hips forward, the quiet gasp from Ginny telling both boys that she couldn't get enough of Seamus. That she was his , that he'd been the first and only one she would do this for.

 

"Oh my, Seamus!"

 

He smirked at her quiet words, feeling her legs wrap around him when he leaned down and started to thrust harder. Looking up, he expected to see her lovingly staring back, but instead found her glazed eyes still watching Dean. His friend was watching them intently, but Seamus gasped when he realized what had Ginny so enthralled. Dean had pushed down his trousers and taken himself in hand to stroke slowly. 

 

Seamus pushed himself into Ginny harder, determined to win her attention back, but instead of getting her to look back towards him, she simply licked her lips as she followed Dean’s slowly pumping hand. His teeth flashed quickly before he finished his drink and set down the cup on the nightstand, standing easily and peeling his shirt off. 

 

Seamus scowled at Ginny’s gasp, not knowing if it was from the sight of Dean’s bare, muscular chest or his long, thick cock. Dean put one knee up on the bed, smirking as her eyes followed every bounce of his length. Her arm loosened from around Seamus’s neck and flopped down onto the mattress, wrist flexing to bring her hand up to join Dean’s.

 

“Gin, I didn’t mean to…” Seamus said, trailing off as he realized his girlfriend was paying him no attention, intent on stroking his friend’s cock. The shy girl was quickly disappearing from in front of Seamus.

 

The boy's eyes met briefly, Seamus’s shock at what was happening only heightened by Dean’s obvious intoxication. His friend clearly misread the look, and smiled before knee-walking closer to Ginny’s head while Seamus continued to thrust into her. Seamus actually leaned back and knelt up to get out of the way when he understood Dean wasn’t bothered by their proximity the way he was. 

 

Feeling totally lost, Seamus watched helplessly as Ginny twisted onto her side and leaned forward to eagerly take Dean’s cock into her mouth. Envy flared within him at the sight, having never seen her do that with quite so much enthusiasm. Her eyes watched Dean as she opened her mouth wide to suck him, another splash of jealousy at Dean’s size and his girlfriend’s apparent infatuation with it. 

 

Ginny’s cheeks hollowed on his shaft as she sucked him deeply, and Seamus was stopped in his tracks by the sinful moan that consumed her. He'd never heard anything like that kind of noise from Ginny before. Unable to start moving again from the shock, his girlfriend started to squirm and eventually pushed herself away from the cock she’d been so greedily sucking.

 

“What? Sea….I want…I need...” She was breathless from her previous activities, the words rounding off as she spoke them. He was still frozen in disbelief, sitting back on his heels. 

 

“Here mate” Dean’s voice held the barest trace of a mocking tone, and Seamus felt his temper flare, but still couldn’t reorder his brain enough to move. “Lemme show you how it’s done.” 

 

A strong arm reached in front of him, clasping his girlfriend’s leg and pulling her slowly away. Ginny looked confused as Dean moved her, rearranging her as she went until she was facedown on the bed, arse high in front of him. She pushed herself up on her hands, looking back at Dean, then at Seamus, clearly struggling to keep up with the change. 

 

Lining himself up, Dean asked, “Are you ready?”

 

“I guess s….oh my God!” Ginny’s uncertainty turned into a lustful moan as Dean started to slide himself into her from behind. Eyes widening farther with every inch of him, she was panting at the halfway point. The look of amazement only lasted until his hips bumped gently against her arse, causing her face to go slack. 

 

"Holy shite!" Seamus jolted at her exclamation, having never heard Ginny curse before. Dean smirked victoriously, slowly starting to slide in and out of the now constantly moaning girl. A look of pleasure so intense was on her face that Seamus would have thought it was pain, if not for the stream of sounds coming out of her mouth. Seamus cursed himself as he watched, seeing a side of his girlfriend he'd never known existed. 

 

Dean watched himself sliding in and out of her in amusement, his hands tightening on her hips and easily guiding her movements. With a snap of his hips, Ginny’s face went blank with shock, and a sinful moan pouring from her mouth when he did it again. Seamus watched her hands fist in the bedding, her face dropping lower with every hard thrust. 

 

"Oh my God, yes! Yes!"

 

Dean met his eyes with a 'watch this' grin, then visibly moved more gently, slowing down significantly. Ginny's face scrunched up in frustration, her nose wrinkling in a way Seamus used to think was cute, before she started to press her hips back onto Dean. After a second of him refusing to move she growled, pulling away and throwing herself back again. And then again. 

 

Seamus watched as his sweet girlfriend fucked herself on his friend's cock, using his full length with a roll of her hips and enough force to make her perfect arse ripple with every collision. With her beautiful face screwed up in intense pleasure, she chased after her completion.

 

The first crack of Dean's hand on her arse made them both gasp. Seamus expected her to shout at him, and possibly slap him right back, but the only sounds from her mouth were those of continued delight. Hand smacking down on her other side, Dean’s look at him seemed to say 'See? She likes it.' And Seamus felt himself detach even farther from reality as he watched Ginny’s movements become frantic.

 

But Dean had apparently had his fill of watching Ginny do all the work, leaning forward to still her with a hand before driving his hips forward into her. He set a ferocious pace, and Ginny shrieked her agreement while the room filled with the sound of their bodies clapping together. Seamus saw her face go slack, her breath leaving her speechless for a second before a wall-shaking scream announced her orgasm. Her entire body shook as Dean relentlessly pounded into her, leaving her crying incoherently for more.

 

She was so lost in rupture that she didn't hear the door slam against the wall, or notice the two men as they stumbled through it, obviously only upright because they were leaning on one another. 

 

"Ya see mate? I tol' ya!" Harry slurred, barely understandably.

 

"Rightcha are mate!" Answered an equally drunk Neville. "If anyone knows what someone getting completely and utterly fucked sounds like, it'd be you!"

 

The pair devolved into laughter so intense they nearly collapsed, somehow turning that momentum into a halting, stumbling walk across the dorms. They fell more than sat onto the neighboring bed, spilling their still full cups onto it without a care.

 

Ron was going to be annoyed if he made it back before the elves changed them.

 

"Oh my fucking God, yes! That's so good!""

 

Ginny’s screaming brought him back around and he realized Ron might not be as worried about his sheets if he made it back too soon.

 

Dean had pulled the redhead's shoulders up off the bed, arching her back with her hair streaming down between her shoulder blades. Her breasts bounced with every hard thrust of his hips and her eyes were squeezed shut while she begged for more.

 

Harry and Neville sat glassy-eyed and watched the pair as if this was a regular occurrence, still drinking regularly from their bottomless cups.

 

"Looks like you've attracted even more of an audience." He spanked her again and Ginny's eyes slid open to see Harry and Neville. Dean’s thrusts hadn't slacked at all, and her head wobbled on her neck. "Did you want to stop?"

 

She shook her head wildly, sending her hair everywhere. 

 

"No! Don't stop, please don't stop!"

 

Dean smirked and went even harder, Ginny’s head falling to droop while her body shook and she screamed. Large hands snaked up her body from her waist to tweak her nipples, then grasp her shoulders to pull her back to meet him. Her control shattered, she shook wildly as she came again before collapsing onto the bed. 

 

Sparing time for a wide smile at Seamus and the rest of his audience, Dean turned the unresisting girl onto her back and revealed Ginny’s blissful red face, still panting. Spreading her legs wide and pressing them back to the bed, he quickly sheathed himself inside of her again. Her low moan and fluttering eyelids told them all she was eager for more, if still unable to move. Long thrusts had her gasping and tugging at the bedding again as she lost herself to the sensation. 

 

With a grin at Seamus, Dean started to pound himself into her, driving her down into the mattress. She went breathless, her back arching, and he couldn’t resist palming her breasts again. 

 

“Oh God, yes! Yes, yes, yes…..” Ginny was lost, babbling mindlessly underneath Dean until he pressed two fingers into her mouth. Brown eyes flew open in shock before she started to suck with a hum, lifting her head to take them deeper before falling back again when he released her. 

 

“I’m getting close Ginny.” Dean growled out as their bodies met with another clap of flesh. “Where do you want me to come?”

 

“Fuck!” She yelled as his words appeared to send her over the edge again. “Anywhere!” 

 

Dean rode her through the strongest tremors of her orgasm before sliding free and starting to stroke himself over her. Ginny fought her way up onto her elbows, eyes locked on the hand stroking his wet length. With a grunt, Dean exploded onto her, his orgasm strong enough to make him shoot all the way up to her chest. With a groan, his frenzied strokes and overwhelming pleasure had him striking her face. Ginny looked shocked, then laughed in amazement as he kept covering her. 

 

“Nice aim mate!” Harry chuckled, Neville giggling next to him. 

 

Seamus watched on in shame as Dean finally finished, Ginny still smiling and laughing when she collapsed back onto the bed again. 

 

When he’d asked her to let Dean watch, he never thought this would be how his night wound end. 

 

Chapter 34: Flatmates (Ginny/OMCs, Harry/Ginny/Luna)

Summary:

Harry and Ginny wind up sharing a flat, and Harry learns quite a bit about his best friend's sister.

Notes:

Wowzer - almost 51,000 hits on this story! Thanks to everyone who has read and taken the time to give me feedback or leave kudos.

To celebrate, here's another totally random chapter that I have no idea where it came from. Hope you enjoy!

“C’mon mate, it’s not like we’re actually lying to my Mother.” 

 

Harry shot his oldest friend an annoyed glance. 

 

“You understand I hate lying to anyone in your family, let along your Mother, right?”

 

“Well, yea mate, but….”

 

Harry cut him off.

 

“And I especially hate lying to your Mother, who is the closest thing to a real parent I’ve ever had?”

 

“Mate, it’s not like that…”

 

“And now, you want me to tell her that you and I are living together, because you don’t want to tell her that you and Hermione are living together before you’re married.” 

 

Ron’s shoulders sagged and his head fell. 

 

“Yea…” he looked positively miserable, “...when you say it like that, it does sound really bad.” 

 

Harry watched his friend deflate, instantly feeling guilty. A deep breath later, he spoke more softly. 

 

“Just….just don’t make me lie to her Ron.” He shook his head in disbelief he was going along with his friends’ idiotic plan. “I can deal with a lie of omission. I’m not lying to her face.” 

 

The energy flowed back into the gangly redhead, a wide smile splitting his features. 

 

“You’re the best Harry! I promise, this’ll all work out!” Ron stood up, looking around for the nearest quiet place he could apparate to tell Hermione. “I mean, what could go wrong?”

 

Harry tried to hide his wince. 

 

---

 

“Potter!” 

 

The furious voice shook the walls of what should have been his empty flat, and Harry nearly dropped the sandwich he’d made for his dinner. He was trying to figure out if he should call out to whomever was angry at him, or try to duck out the back. 

 

“POTTER!” 

 

With the extra volume, Harry recognized Ginny’s voice, and as quietly as he could placed down his uneaten food and began to creep away from his living room and the fireplace she’d no doubt arrived from. The rapid click of her shoes on the floor told him it was a futile effort, so he quickly turned to the fridge for the beer he would undoubtedly need. 

 

Even though they kept things civil around everyone else, it was safe to say Ginny held on to more than a little residual anger about they way their relationship had ended. And then ended again. 

 

And Harry could never quite figure out if there was a third time or not. But Ginny was angry enough for there to have been. 

 

“Potter! I know it is completely impossible for your pathetic little brain to even consider the possible ramifications of your decisions on other people…..” Harry sighed, impressed that so much of Hermione’s vocabulary had rubbed off on Ginny in their short time as flatmates, “...but what kind of brain damage made you think it was a good idea to help Ron and Hermione move in together while she was sharing a flat with me!?” 

 

He knew there was only one right answer, and even that was a stopgap, at best. He stared at his shoes, using his most contrite tone.

 

“You’re right Gin. I’m sorry I didn’t think about how frustrating it must be to live with your brother again.”

 

The indignant redhead scoffed. 

 

“My name is Ginny. And you think I’m upset about living with Ron again?” He looked up and nodded, seeing her face red with anger.

 

“Merlin, Potter, could you be any thicker? I wouldn’t care who I was living with if I didn’t have to listen to them shagging at all hours of the day and night!” 

 

Harry flinched at the thought. 

 

“Exactly!” She’d closed the distance with him, and her finger started to poke him accusingly. “And since Little Miss ‘Brightest Witch of Her Age’ just had to live in a muggle building, I can’t just silence the entire apartment without the ministry cracking down on us!” Harry would have been laughing if her nails weren’t so sharp with every jab into him.

 

“You think this is funny?” She roared, and he started to worry about his own muggle neighbors in the building. “If I cast the deafening charm on myself anymore, I risk permanent damage!” 

 

From how loud she was, Harry thought she might have already achieved that. 

 

“...silencing charms won’t even last 10 minutes with the way they go at it!” 

 

A chuckle finally slipped through causing her eyes filled with rage to zero in on him. 

 

“Oh c’mon Gin…” Her hand twitched and he quickly corrected himself, “...Ginny. It couldn’t be that bad.” 

 

Brown eyes that used to be full of love now bored straight through him. 

 

“Not that bad?” Her voice was dangerously quiet, then an alarming smile crept onto her face. “I guess you can find out then. I’ll just take your flat, and you can go live in mine.” 

 

He was shaking his head before she even finished. 

 

“No. Not going to happen.” 

 

“Well then I guess you have yourself a new flatmate, Potter, because I am not going back to that!” 

 

“Fine.” He shrugged, happy to have gotten out of the situation as lightly as he did. “I still think you’re just being dramatic, but you can feel free to have Ron’s old room.” 

 

Upending his bottle of beer, Harry missed the calculating look on her face. 

 

---

 

Harry sat back on the couch, a full bottle in his hand, another on the table, and a styrofoam container of curry waiting next to it. After what had already been a long week, zoning out in front of the telly with takeaway was exactly what he needed before going back again the next day. So he should’ve known better than to get comfortable. 

 

The rattling of keys in the rarely used door was the only warning he got before the door was flung open and two bodies nearly rolled through it, stuck together as they were. Harry quickly noted Ginny’s red hair, unable to not notice the tiny dress she was wearing, or that there was a pair of hands groping all of her. The wet sounds of snogging made him shudder as she backed into the room, the bloke nearly carrying her by his grip on her arse. She kissed down his neck, and was apparently doing something he liked, because he let out a groan that made Harry wish he were anyplace else. 

 

“Fuck, luv, that’s so fucking good. I’m going to fuck you so fucking hard….” 

 

The tosser trailed off when he realized Harry was in the room, clearly annoyed. The blonde ponce was obviously a muggle, and obnoxiously fit. He was wearing a trendy shirt and trousers, and Harry rolled his eyes when he saw the shiny shoes he wore without socks. 

 

“Shite! Sorry mate, I didn’t know…” he stuttered, Ginny never pulling away from him. 

 

“Don’t worry about him.” Her voice was muffled against his neck. “He’s just my boring flatmate who never gets out or gets any.” 

 

Harry shrugged, reaching for the remote and clicking around while he ignored them. Ginny rolled her eyes. 

 

“C’mon Brad, my room’s this way.” 

 

The pillock nodded. “Ok. And, um, it’s Brian.” 

 

Already leading him by the hand, she shrugged, dragging him along behind her. Harry couldn’t help but notice the way her legs flexed as she strutted by in her heels, especially with how disturbingly short her dress was. He also suspected what was going to happen next. 

 

He tried to focus on the match he’d found to watch, but despite Dean’s best efforts, he’d never fallen in love with the game. Especially the League One and Two level clubs. He’d just gotten into his dinner, his favorite chicken tikka from the hole-in-the-wall around the corner, and was watching the sides fumble about when the thumping sound started. Quickly reaching for his wand, he threw out a silencing charm, then another as the sound continued. Stowing it again, he tried to focus on the mediocre game, but his weak interest in Football wasn’t doing him any favors. 

 

He was chasing the last of his food around the container, trying to snag the chicken and all five remaining pieces of rice with his fork for one more bite when the slam of something against the wall made him fumble the styrofoam and dump that last bite into his lap. 

 

“...fuck yes! Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Ginny’s screams had evidently shattered his silencing charm, her vulgar encouragement tapering off into a pornographic moan. “Oh my god, yes! Fuck me with that big cock!”

 

In what might have been one of the quicker draws of his life, despite the alcohol, Harry re-cast his silencing charms. Then a few more. 

 

And after that, one more layer. Just to be sure. 

 

Cleaning up his mess with a towel, Harry closed his container in disgust and finished off his beer. The short trek to the kitchen to toss his garbage and grab a fresh bottle wasn’t nearly far enough, and as he sat back down he realized the match was never going to beat out his suddenly overactive imagination. 

 

Blimey, if that’s what Ginny had to deal with at her flat, no wonder she was so angry. He thought, grateful his own silencing charms were better than hers. But good Lord, the mouth on that girl! What the hell were they up to that had her screaming and swearing like that?

 

His mind was all too eager to supply him with images.

 

Shaking his head, he gave up any hope of having a relaxing night and decided he’d be better off going to bed. Upending his bottle, he rose and ambled towards his bedroom, wand in hand to cast even more silencing charms on the shared wall. 

 

---

 

Harry bolted up, wand in hand and a spell halfway cast when he realized the noise was simply the crash of a picture hitting the floor.

 

“Yes! Oh fuck yesyesyesyessss!” Ginny’s screams matched the increasingly frantic pounding on the wall, strong enough to have knocked a cheap landscape off and cause the sound that had woken him. With a long, tortured cry from Ginny the hammering finally stopped, and Harry sagged back down onto his bed with a groan. Dragging his hand over his face and suddenly feeling the type of awake that came only from having one too many before bed, he turned his alarm clock towards him with a wince. 

 

For Merlin’s sake, I can’t believe they’re just finishing up now. He turned over, and then over again, trying to get comfortable. I know I’ve had some marathon sessions, but good Lord, this is just obnoxious. Frustrated at knowing he wouldn’t be getting back to sleep anytime soon, he sat up and let his feet hit the floor with his head in his hands. 

 

Water would probably be a good idea, dummy.

 

Padding silently into the kitchen and pulling a bottle from the fridge, he cracked it open and leaned back against the counter to drink.

The creak of another door was his only warning before another set of bare feet carried a very pleased looking Ginny to join him. She wore the tosser’s shiny shirt and her hair was loose around a face that looked more relaxed than he’d felt in years. Moving straight to the fridge and pulling out two more bottles, she drank deeply from one before finally meeting his eyes. 

 

“Oh, Harry, what are you still doing up?”

 

The wicked gleam in her eye told him she was trying to wind him up, and he refused to give her the satisfaction. 

 

“Just having trouble sleeping.” He shrugged casually, despite grinding his teeth. 

 

Her teeth flashed for an instant, quickly covered by her finishing off the rest of her bottle. She recapped it and tossed it into the recycling before taking the unopened one and pressing the cool plastic against her forehead. 

 

“I know what you mean. I’m kind of burning up myself.” She’d closed her eyes and lifted her chin to slide the bottle against her neck, and Harry couldn’t help but swallow at the sight. Her shirt rode up and spread when she lifted her arm, revealing a tiny pair of black knickers, and as Harry watched, condensation ran down her neck into the gap created by her having only done one or two buttons. 

 

And of course she caught him staring when she lowered her chin again. 

 

“Alright, well I better not keep Brad waiting for too long. It’d be a shame if he fell asleep now.” Her teeth made another quick appearance. “Think he’ll want a water too? I don’t want him to get dehydrated.” 

 

Harry shrugged in annoyance, ignoring the smirk that told him just how pleased with herself she was. 

 

Ginny popped open the fridge again and bent to retrieve another bottle, not bothering to fix her shirt before she did and leaving Harry gaping at the view of her nearly bare arse. And he was positive she stayed that way for much longer than was necessary, just to torment him. 

 

“Well don’t stay up too late Harry. You have work tomorrow, right?”

 

She sauntered away without another word, and Harry heard the door shut behind her a moment later. He polished off the last of his bottle, shaking his head at her audacity. 

 

Didn’t she say his name was Brian?

 

---

 

It was, thankfully, a few days before Harry’s schedule aligned with Ginny’s enough that he actually saw her again. Such were the lives of an Auror and an up-and-coming Quidditch player. 

 

“Hey Harry!” Her voice was bright, and carried no trace of shame or remorse. 

 

“Ginny.” He hoped his terse answer would be written off as him focusing on making breakfast. 

 

He doubled up on everything he was making, splitting it all between two plates and putting one in front of her without asking. Demonstrating that she was related to Ron, the eggs were halfway gone by the time Harry had retrieved his mug of tea and sat across from her in the small kitchen. 

 

“This is really good Harry, thanks!” 

 

At least she says ‘Thank You’ and doesn’t speak with her mouth full.  

 

He nodded and dug into his own food, mind already on the tasks of the day ahead of him. At least until Ginny stood and went to the fridge for something, revealing the absurdly tight and short training shorts she wore. She bent over, glass clinking as she moved some things around, and Harry stared mindlessly, hoping she never found it. 

 

“Where’s the ketchup?” 

 

Her hips wiggled from side to side, and Harry’s mouth went dry. 

 

“Harry? Ketchup?”

 

“In the door, middle shelf.” He shook his head to clear it, pulling his eyes from her body just in time for her to close the door and sit back down. But now Harry was presented with the issue of the thin vest she’d worn, and the effect the cool air from her search had on her. 

 

“You’re quiet this morning Harry.” 

 

His eyes snapped up to hers, and he thought just the barest traces of amusement flashed across her face at her turn of phrase. His eyes narrowed. 

 

“Just tired. Still trying to get caught up on sleep.” 

 

“I know what you mean.” She answered without irony. “But hey, at least there’s only a few more days ‘til the weekend, and then you can relax.” 

 

He nodded, unconvinced. 

 

“Any plans?” He asked in lieu of answer. 

 

“For the weekend? Probably just go out with the Reserve Chasers again.” A corner of her mouth twitched up. “They’re a fun bunch.” 

 

---

 

Harry sat back on the couch, a glass tinkling with ice in his hand, and a cardboard pizza box on the coffee table in front of him. Another torturous week, and he desperately needed to eat junk, drink, and relax. 

 

Which means, of course, that in about 15 minutes Ginny is going to come barging through the door with her latest conquest, and I’m going to kill both of them to get some peace and quiet. 

 

He’d written off the second time it had happened as ‘hopefully the last time’ and at least that occasion hadn’t been as loud, long, or obnoxious as the first one. Apparently Kevin (‘Um, it’s Kyle, actually’) hadn’t been as talented as B-name had been. 

 

In the end, Harry’d made it through three slices of pizza and two drinks before the laughter coming down the hallway made his shoulders clench with stress. The keys in the door stole away any remaining hope he’d had for an undisturbed night, flying open a second later to bang into the wall and reveal Ginny in yet another dress that her Mother would burn on sight. The petite redhead had her arms wrapped around the neck of a man roughly twice her size, which made the way they clung to each other all the more awkward for Harry. 

 

The man’s eyes widened the second he saw him still on the couch, his stuttering apology cut off by Ginny’s forceful kiss. Without another word, she hooked one hand into his belt and backed up to tug him through the room, crossing in front of Harry, then down the hallway to her room. 

 

Well, Ron’s room. He thought with a shudder at what would happen if his oldest friend ever found out what his baby sister was up to. 

 

---

 

Harry lay in bed, the room spinning around him. He could easily blame his flat mate’s behavior for his drunken state, but it had honestly been his plan either way, anyway. Given how much he’d had to drink his silencing charms weren’t worth much, but he still hoped they’d hold out at least long enough for him to get to sleep. One foot on the floor, he’d just about made it when the pounding started. 

 

Except, not quite what he was used to. Harry had become something of an expert on the sound of Ginny’s bed crashing into the wall and the accompanying noises, but this was something his inebriated brain struggled to make sense of. Lost in the mystery, he didn’t even think to renew his charms. 

 

“Yes, right there! Don’t move, don’t you fucking move!” 

 

Ginny’s voice penetrated the wall easily, as if she was right up against it speaking to him. Another soft thump sounded before her next moan. 

 

“Yes, ohmygod, yes! Your tongue, more, yes! Just like that…I’m going to come!” A different sound this time, and Harry suddenly had no trouble picturing her, hands striking the wall as she rode his face. A shriek pierced his brain, the sound of Ginny’s orgasm shocking him as much as how painfully hard he found himself. 

 

“Hmm, is this all for me?” Her voice was low, and hotter than anything he’d ever heard. 

 

I bet she’s stroking him right now with that wicked look on her face. 

 

Harry’s hand wrapped around his length with a groan, shoving his shorts down with his free hand and kicking his sheets down. He could feel her wetness on his face as she kissed her way down his chest, small hand stroking him. 

 

She laughed darkly, humming in appreciation before dragging her tongue from his bollocks to his tip. He could see her excited eyes as she took him into her hot mouth, moaning around him while she sucked. 

 

The bed squeaked, Ginny rising to her knees to straddle him, one hand steadying his cock as she slid down onto it with a groan that matched his. A soft clap resounded at the first meeting of their bodies in earnest, and she wasted no time in taking what she wanted from him. Another depraved moan left her lips, her body moving faster already. She started to rock her body over him in between her full strokes of his length, steadying herself on the headboard that was starting to bounce off the wall. 

 

“Fuck yes, give it to me!” Her face was twisted up in pleasure, thumps coming faster. His hips drove up into hers, encouragement devolving into wordless cries. With an anguished sound they reached a crescendo, the rhythm finally tapering off. Unlike Harry’s hand which continued feverishly for a moment longer, the Ginny in his mind staring at him when he exploded into her. 

 

Breathing hard, Harry snapped back to reality, finding himself a mess and already getting cold. His hopes for a quiet rest of the night shattered by Ginny’s giggles from the other room, her muffled humming and his unrestrained groan of pleasure making Harry feel even more pathetic a moment later. 

 

---

 

He managed to avoid her for over a week this time, throwing himself into work and chasing down every stupid, pointless lead for low priority cases after his own caseload was wrapped up. It didn’t take long for Harry to make a nuisance of himself after that. 

 

“Potter! Go home!” 

 

The grizzled old Auror roared at him, causing Harry to look up in desperation. 

 

“But sir, I think I can crack this one! I just need a little more time….” 

 

“Quit avoiding whatever it is you’re afraid of Potter, and go home! I’m sure the Magical Menagerie can wait another couple of days to find out who has been stealing their kneazle treats.” 

 

Harry’s shoulders slumped, looking at the clock and finally nodding. 

 

“Yes sir.” 

 

His boss nodded, then walked away muttering under his breath. The prospect of actually going back to his flat, knowing Ginny would likely be off training the next day and therefore assaulting his sanity again, was simply unbearable. 

 

Well, at least it’s trivia night.  

 

---

 

He didn’t remember keys being such tricky things, but as he stood at the door to his flat and struggled, he knew they must be. Finally defeating the dastardly lock, Harry tripped his way into the room, shoulders forgetting for a moment to be tense.

 

The keening wail from Ginny’s room reminded them in a hurry. 

 

Harry hadn’t ever heard that particular sound from Ginny, and as much as he hated it, had become an expert on the noises she made. He heard it again, but he still couldn’t place it. 

 

She sounds kind of muffled, but not like she has her face down in a pillow. His thoughts meandered. And there isn’t any thumping, so I doubt that’s it. 

 

Shrugging, he decided the best course of action was to get another drink, still somewhat sore at his teammates booting him from the team because they thought he’d had too many for the quiz. 

 

“Oh, god, more! More! Yes!” Ginny wailed again, and Harry twitched in his trousers. 

 

I need to start bringing women home. Maybe that would shut her up. 

 

Lost in thoughts of who he could ask, Harry sipped his fresh drink, completely missing the telltale sound of Ginny’s door opening and soft feet moving down the hall. 

 

“Hi Harry!” 

 

It took him a second to blink away his confusion and place the voice which was definitely not Ginny’s. 

 

“Luna?” He sputtered in shock. 

 

The blonde nodded with a wide smile, already opening his fridge to browse. 

 

“Do you have any pineapple juice Harry?”

 

“No, fresh out, sorry.” Harry wasn’t phased by her question, having grown used to his friend’s peculiarities a long time ago. 

 

“Oh poo, I find it makes the taste much better.” She huffed, then resumed her search. 

 

“What taste, Luna?” He finally asked. 

 

“Semen, obviously.” She responded without looking up, and Harry felt even more confused. 

 

“Did Ginny let you borrow her room?” 

 

“No, why?” She appeared to be reading the ingredients of a bottle of something he didn’t recognize, which was slightly concerning considering it was in his fridge. 

 

“Then who would the pineapple juice be for?” His head tilted as if to move the thoughts into the correct place. Luna gave up her quest to find whatever it was she was looking for, standing to face him. And only then did Harry realize she was wearing one of Ginny’s robes. One of Ginny’s silky, short, and evidently very thin robes, and it was only loosely belted around her waist. 

 

“You, obviously.” She rolled her large blue eyes, and he swore he caught a hint of mischief there. 

 

“I’m sorry Luna, I’m confused. I thought you were already with someone. Didn’t I hear you earlier?”

 

“Yes, I am. And no, you didn’t.” 

 

Harry struggled to make sense of it all. 

 

“Yea, nope, still confused.” 

 

Luna shook her head sadly in sympathy for him. 

 

“I want you to drink the pineapple juice because if you want to orgasm in my mouth later, it will taste better for me.” She said matter-of-factly. 

 

“Of course, if you’d rather finish on my breasts, on my face, or inside of me, I’m sure Ginny would appreciate the flavor as well.” 

 

Harry blinked slowly, trying to ignore his cock’s attempts to surge through his trousers. His head tilted back the other way. 

 

“Luna, I…” Words failed him, but he was interrupted anyways, much to his relief. 

 

“Luna! What’s taking so long?”

 

Harry immediately recognized Ginny’s voice, and this time heard her bare feet tracking down the hall. She walked right up to Luna, barely sparing him a glance. 

 

“Hey Harry. Luna, I thought you were coming right back?”

 

Harry stared, jaw hanging. Ginny had walked out in nothing but a dazzling blue pair of the tiniest knickers he’d ever seen and a t-shirt advertising a Swedish tour company. She took Luna’s hand in one of her own, pulling the girl to her with an arm around her waist and kissed her deeply, tilting her head and humming against her. Harry throbbed at the sight, loving the way the girls stayed together for a moment after breaking their lips apart. 

 

“Then again,” Luna said quietly, “Even if you finish in my mouth, Ginny might still appreciate it.” 

 

He gulped as the words sunk in. 

 

“That was…that was the two of you I heard earlier?” 

 

“You probably just heard Ginny.” Luna answered, the redhead nodding against her. “We were waiting for you to get home from work, but you know she’s never been very patient.” 

 

His mind reeled, the entire English language forgotten. 

 

“You were waiting? For me?” He finally struggled out, feeling like an idiot. 

 

Luna just nodded. “Ginny told me she felt bad about going overboard on your punishment and wanted to do something special to make it up to you.” 

 

Harry felt his eyebrows climbing his forehead. 

 

“And?”

 

“What, did you need me to find a third girl, Potter?” Ginny finally spoke, the teasing tone of her voice still reaching him effortlessly. 

 

“Um, no?” He eventually answered, seeing Luna nod. 

 

“That’s good.” She said with a smile. “I was looking forward to tonight, and I’m glad we don't’ have to wait for a fourth.” 

 

Ginny was shaking her head with a fond look at their friend, and Harry was trying not to combust where he stood. 

 

“And I know Ginny was really looking forward to trying anal sex with you later as well.” 

 

Ginny’s cheeks flamed for the first time in as long as Harry could remember, and he struggled not to laugh when Luna jumped from Ginny’s swat to her arse. 

 

“Luna! You weren’t supposed to tell him that!” 

 

The blonde just looked confused. 

 

“Well if we don’t tell him, how will he know what you want? You certainly didn’t object earlier when I was manually stimulating your clitoris with my tongue and your g-spot with my fingers, and I wouldn't have known to do that if you hadn't said anything.” 

 

Ginny was trying to hold her composure, but Harry could tell she was slipping. 

 

“Yes, well….” she shook herself and looked at him. “I assume you’ll be joining us then Harry?”

 

He nodded dumbly, as if there was any other answer. Luna clapped her hands together and bounced on the balls of her feet, drawing smiles from both of them. 

 

“Wonderful! Harry, did you know Ginny likes to have her hair pulled when she’s on her hands and knees? And she likes to be spanked much harder than I d….” Ginny pressed her lips to the babbling girl's in an effort to stop her from revealing any more secrets, holding her hand out to Harry after a moment while they still kissed. With a resigned shake of his head at how weird his life was, he took it. 

 

The pair finally broke apart and Ginny looked up at him. 

 

“Sorry Harry, she gets talkative when she’s randy.” 

 

Luna nodded her agreement. “That’s true. And I can’t wait to…” she quieted as Ginny’s finger pressed against her lips to shush her. 

 

“Right, well that’ll be new.” Harry said dryly as they headed towards Ginny’s bedroom. “Having someone who’s vocal during sex around, that is.” 

 

Ginny’s look was enough to make him snicker. 

 

 

Chapter 35: New Technology (Harry/Daphne, Ginny/OMC)

Summary:

Harry and Ginny are both busy professionals who have drifted apart.

Not related to any of my other chapters/stories/Universes.

Notes:

This chapter contains infidelity/cheating (and a bunch of unresolved/unhealthily resolved emotional tension) - feel free to give it a pass if either of those bother you.

Mr. Weasley had tried to tell him. 

 

Bill had tried to tell him. 

 

He was sure Remus and Sirius and his own father would have told him, had life gone completely differently. 

 

But sometimes you can’t understand things that are told to you, no matter the frequency or level of detail, until you live through them yourself. And Harry had come to the realization that relationships were hard.

 

He loved Ginny, and he was sure she loved him, but that didn’t change the fact that they were less than a year out of school and in two different and very demanding careers. If he’d stayed in the muggle world, he wouldn’t even be close to done with Uni yet, but here he was, a homeowner, one of the youngest qualified Aurors in recent memory, and in a serious relationship with an aspiring professional Quidditch player. 

 

More often than not, he worked long hours trying to prove he wasn’t a fluke, or a publicity case, or in the department as a favor to the Minister. And Ginny did the same, desperate to get a permanent spot on the reserve roster, then the starting roster. Not because she was Harry Potter’s girlfriend, but because she deserved it. 

 

Which, of course, translated to them barely seeing each other for days on end, or sometimes longer. Nights spent on stakeouts for Harry, weeks at a time away on the road for Ginny as she worked with the team support and coaching staff. Their fridge was always empty and the trash was always full of takeout containers. But to Harry, it just made the time they did get together all the more meaningful. Even if they spent most of those nights on the couch in front of the telly with his arm over her shoulders or hand-in-hand, it still felt good to him. 

 

And if the furious pace of their lovemaking had tapered off, well, that was to be expected from two chronically exhausted professionals who were settling into their relationship. He knew it wasn’t anyone’s fault, and the time they did get together left them both satisfied even if some of the excitement had faded. 

 

---

 

His first indication that Ginny might not feel exactly the same way was subtle, but the Auror part of his brain that never quite turned off couldn’t help but make a note. 

 

It was the end of season party, he thought, never being able to keep all the different events for Ginny’s team straight, and he put on his best smile to hide the reluctance he felt at attending. He was straightening his bowtie in the mirror, because of course it was black-tie, when Ginny walked back into their bedroom from doing her makeup. 

 

“Wow, Gin!” Harry’s eyes roamed over her, seeing the faint blush on her cheeks. Her hair was up on her head in an artful knot and the black dress she’d chosen was jaw-dropping, with a plunging neckline and a slit of the long skirt on one side nearly all the way up to her hip. The halter left her strong shoulders and back bare, and he worried he was going to start to drool as he looked at her. 

 

“You look amazing!” He continued, still in awe as he laughed quietly. “Just be glad your parents won’t be there tonight.” 

 

She looked away, but he could tell she was pleased. Her soft chuckle tried to play off his compliments. 

 

“This is pretty tame compared to what some of the girls wear out when we’re on the road.” She finally replied, loading her clutch with the necessities for the night. “Ready?”

 

He nodded, and they clasped hands to disappear with a quiet ‘pop’. 

 

Reentering the world nearly as quietly, Harry oriented himself to the venue and kept her hand in his as they walked up the carpeted stairs and checked in. Once through the doors to the ballroom set up for the night, Ginny gave his hand a quick squeeze. 

 

“Are you ok if I go say ‘hi’ to the girls?” 

 

He nodded, receiving a kiss on the cheek before she turned and strode towards the group waving to her. When he was finally able to take his eyes off the sway of her hips in the dress, he had to admit she’d been right about the rest of her friends from the team. Mrs. Weasley would burn down the shop if they’d sold her daughter a dress like any of those. Seeing her laugh and chat with the group, he meandered away to find a drink, and with any luck, some food. 

 

The first was easy enough, lifting a flute from a passing tray. The second meant traversing the large room to the covered buffet, a smile crossing his features when he smelled the appetizing finger foods. Looking over the selections before shrugging and deciding to start at one end and work to the other, he nearly bumped into someone that had managed to approach him without his notice when he reached for a plate. 

 

“Oh, sorry about that, I….” he started absently.

 

“...am a classless buffoon.” A dry voice finished for him. His eyes widened as he recognized Daphne Greengrass, nearly doing a double-take at the sight of her in a cocktail dress. 

 

“Yes, Potter, I am well aware of your lack of manners.” She continued with a teasing smile. “Although it is somewhat comforting to find some things haven’t changed.” 

 

“Daphne” he said in a voice that bordered on rude. “What are you doing here?”

 

She rolled her eyes at his brusque reply, and Harry couldn’t help but notice their unique blue-green hue. 

 

“Considering I work for the same team as your girlfriend, it should be fairly obvious.” 

 

Harry was surprised to find her tone didn’t bother him as much as it used to. Maybe the years of either being pandered to or openly berated had conditioned him to not mind as much as when they were in school. It was almost nice to be treated like anyone else for once.

 

“Huh, Ginny never mentioned you working together.” 

 

Another annoyed look crossed her features before she answered. 

 

“Because we don’t ‘work together’ Potter. I work in the front office in public relations, and she’s on the roster.” Daphne looked around deliberately. “Was Ginny not able to attend? I know she RSVPed.” 

 

“Yea, she was just talking to her friends, and I was hungry, so…” he shrugged. 

 

Daphne’s question had him curious though, and he looked over to where he’d seen her last. Ginny’s group had been joined by some of their respective boyfriends, a young and fit bunch to the last. As he watched, Ginny laughed at something one of them had said, reaching out to put her hand on the shoulder of a bronze-skinned man with dark hair. Harry's eyes narrowed as it stayed a moment too long before sliding down and clasping his forearm, then withdrew. 

 

“Something the matter?” Daphne asked. 

 

Harry turned to see her sipping a drink with an eyebrow raised. 

 

“No.” He answered shortly. “Everything’s fine. It was nice to see you again, Daphne. Have a good night.” 

 

He turned and walked away, missing the way her eyes followed him as he casually made his way closer to Ginny’s group. He kept his eyes off of them and used his peripheral vision, having learned about observation in Auror training, and not wanting them to know he was watching quite yet. A moment later, he saw the photographer making his rounds of the party stop nearby. The portly old man gestured for them all to crowd together, Ginny winding up in the middle next to the man she’d been talking to. If she was bothered by the press of his body against hers, or the way his arm went around her for the picture, it certainly didn’t show. 

 

---

 

Things were starting to add up in a way Harry didn’t like. 

 

The first part of the equation was the normally pleasant surprise of Mr. Weasley stopping by his desk at the Ministry. 

 

“Does a busy Auror have a second for an old man?”

 

Harry smiled genuinely at the older gentleman. 

 

“Of course Mr. Weasley! How may the Auror’s office be of service today?” 

 

He smiled at their shared joke of greeting each other as obnoxiously as possible. 

 

“Ginny left her jumper at the Burrow last Sunday. Figured I’d drop it off as an excuse to see my favorite almost-son.” He handed the garment over, noting the confused look on Harry’s face. “Something the matter?”

 

“I just thought she would have picked it up yesterday.” He answered carefully. 

 

It was Mr. Weasley’s turn to look confused. 

 

“No, I didn’t want her to have to go out of her way. That’s why I dropped it off.” 

 

Harry shook his head, managing a smile. 

 

“Well, thank you Mr. Weasley. I appreciate it.” 

 

“Don’t work too hard, Harry.” He cautioned, a touch of concern on his face before walking away.

 

---

 

“So how’s your Mother?” Harry asked carefully as they sat on the couch, watching a show he detested but put up with for her sake. 

 

“Good!” Her eyes stayed on the telly, a hand tucking loose hair behind her ear. “She says ‘hi’ of course. Wishes you’d visit more often, and thinks Dad would love your help in the shed.” 

 

“We were just over there Sunday for dinner, you know.”

 

She nodded, glancing up at him. “I know, I just like to check in on her during the week. I don’t like her being alone in the house all the time.” 

 

He nodded and let it go. It was perfectly understandable that Molly had forgotten to give her jumper back. 

 

---

 

“Plans for today?” Harry asked, serving Ginny a rare breakfast they were able to share. 

 

She shook her head tiredly, having never been a morning person. 

 

“Just packing, then to the pitch for morning practice before we leave for Munich.” 

 

He nodded along. 

 

“And you’ll be back on Sunday?” She paused eating for long enough to nod before noticing his expression. 

 

“I know, but it won’t be that bad. I’m sure you’ll be busy at work while I’m gone anyway.” 

 

“True. Since you’ll be away, I might take over for Stevens on stakeout this morning anyway. He’s been there for 3 days and I’m sure he could use a break.” 

 

“I’m sure he’d appreciate that.” 

 

---

 

Harry tumbled out of the Floo into his living room, his muttered curses picking right up where they’d left off.

 

“Brilliant, Potter. Absolutely bloody brilliant! Offer to take over for a bloke’s watch, then don’t bother to bring your Omnioculars.” 

 

He hustled towards his office to get them, hoping to get Stevens out of his post before lunchtime, only to stop before his foot hit the floor again. The black leather jacket on the chair was definitely not his. 

 

His wand snapped into his hand and he quickly silenced his steps, listening intently. Tilting his head, he thought he heard a faint noise from down the hall, and he moved like a ghost to investigate. 

 

Turning the corner and stepping lightly, he  noticed more unfamiliar clothes, this time on the floor. A large pair of loafers and a smaller pair of trainers were first. He stepped over a t-shirt, then a pair of denims, followed by a pair of jogging pants. Another muffled sound told his oddly detached mind he had time to investigate, and he stooped to pick up a strange collection of strings and a small piece of fabric he couldn’t identify. The ends were frayed as if torn, and he struggled to make sense of it. 

 

“Oh Merlin, yes!” The breathy voice stole his attention away and he let the mystery object fall, regripping his wand and resuming his stalk. A familiar squeak reached his ears as he approached the bedroom, the bottom falling out of his stomach as he recognized the sound his bed sometimes made during he and Ginny’s most vigorous lovemaking. Harry disillusioned himself with a shaking hand, feeling the spell run down him. 

 

A wanton sound unlike anything he had ever heard from a voice he knew better than anyone else’s made his blood run cold as he creeped closer. He wasn’t sure why he didn’t just turn around and leave when he already knew what he was going to find, the sounds of flesh on flesh clear all the way out in the hall. His invisible head peeked around the doorframe just in time for her next urgent cry. 

 

“Oh my God!” The last word dragged out dramatically, Ginny’s head tipping back and her face towards the ceiling. Her vibrant hair streamed down her bare shoulders, swaying as she rode her partner with abandon. Facing the headboard and away from the door, Ginny’s hands were planted on his chest, her strong thighs flexing as she lifted herself off of him before dropping back down. 

 

Tanned fingers clenched her hips, his strong arms pulling her to crash into him. With a sensual roll of her neck, Ginny looked down and put her hands over his, sitting up straight and dragging their hands over her breasts. With another wordless cry of lust she moved faster, her body rippling with every collision. 

 

The man's legs bent then, and Ginny nodded frantically in anticipation, rising up on her knees and holding herself in place over him. With a snap of his hips he drove up into her, a breathless gasp spilling from Ginny’s mouth. Pulling back and rebounding off the bed he did it again, and then again, the wet smack of their bodies and Ginny's sharp cries of pleasure torturing him. 

 

Harry wanted to storm in and kill the man in his bed with his girlfriend, but he knew he could probably get away with the murder, and that thought terrified him. A crack brought his attention back to the lurid scene in his bed, seeing bronze hands clamped on Ginny’s arse as he pistoned up into her writhing body. Her screams of pleasure climbed to a fever pitch as Harry's shoulders slumped.  He walked away, no longer caring if he made noise. 

 

"Oh, yes! Yes! Oh my God, yes!" Ginny's wails followed him out. "Don't stop! Oh God, I'm going to...I'm...oh God, I'm coming!" 

 

Ginny sounded faint as she screamed, her peak clearly hitting her hard.

 

“I’m coming! Oh my God! I'm…"

 

Harry let the door close on its own behind him.

 

---

 

When he’d chosen his flat, proximity to the Alley and the Ministry were high on his list of ‘wants’. That it was easy to connect to the Floo, and close to all the shops, both Muggle and Magical, was a bonus. He didn’t find out until later that one of the pubs a short walk away had a muggleborn owner. 

 

Something that didn’t matter to him in the least at the moment as he plowed through whisky by the glass. His eyes were fixed on the polished wood, the sounds of merriment around him not penetrating his foul mood. Tipping back the last of the amber liquid in front of him he raised a finger for another, getting a nod from the landlord. 

 

He was so lost in his misery that it took him a good minute to realize that someone had taken the chair next to him. Heavy eyes looked up to find a gorgeous blonde watching him carefully, legs crossed under a professional looking skirt suit. 

 

She greeted him calmly. 

 

“Potter.” 

 

“Greengrass.” 

 

“Rough day at the office?”

 

Harry shook his head, eyes closing as he answered.  

 

“Rough day at home.” 

 

A tumbler that matched his own was placed in front of her and the barman waited for payment. 

 

“He’s buying.” She inclined her head towards Harry who snorted a laugh before nodding. Pink lips closed slowly on the rim of the glass and she sipped daintily. 

 

“Trouble in paradise?”

 

Harry turned flat eyes fully on to her. 

 

“What do you want, Greengrass?”

 

She shrugged without looking at him, sipping some more of her drink. 

 

“You’re intriguing, Potter, and I can’t help but want to solve any puzzle I see.” 

 

He grunted at her non-answer, but let it pass and turned back to his own drink. 

 

“But seriously, what has our Dear Savior trying to drown his sorrows in a muggle pub?”

 

“Why do you care?” He took another long drink, swirling the remainder and watching the liquid roll around the glass. 

 

“You don’t have a monopoly on bad shite happening Potter.” Her voice was calm, none of the anger or frustration he would have expected from Hermione or… her when discussing something like this. “And maybe I saw someone who looked like they could use a friend, and decided to try.” 

 

He looked her over again, and he would’ve needed to be blind not to see how attractive she was, and the looks she was drawing from the rest of the pub. 

 

“I caught Ginny with another man in our bed.” His voice was numb, the shock of telling her that secret only hitting him after the words had already escaped. Much to his surprise, Daphne did not jump up, pumping her fist in triumph at the revelation before running to the Daily Prophet’s offices. She just nodded sadly. 

 

“Yea, that’s a real Motherfucker.” Harry snorted at her dry delivery, laughing outright when he caught her smirk before her face turned serious. 

 

“I’m sorry. I know how terrible that is.” 

 

Harry dipped his head in thanks at her understanding. 

 

“It’s just…I thought things were alright, yea? I mean, I know it wasn’t perfect, but I never expected…” He trailed off for a moment before a thought occurred to him. “I don’t even know if this was a one-time thing, if she’s been seeing him for a long time, or if she’s got a bunch of different blokes!” 

 

“Maybe she just made a mistake?” Daphne offered, quickly continuing at his glare. “Not that it makes it OK, but if it was one bad decision, that does make it different, right?”

 

He shrugged noncommittally. 

 

“I guess.” 

 

“Well, you could find out.” She offered cautiously. 

 

“How’s that?” The heat was back in his voice. “It’s not like I can trust her to tell me the truth.”

 

“Do what I did - buy a nanny-cam.” She smiled at his befuddled look. “I thought you were half-blood? Didn’t you grow up with muggles?”

 

“I did, but I still have no idea what you’re talking about.” 

 

She turned to face him, and his eyes wandered over her neckline when she pushed her hair back over an ear. 

 

“It’s a camera, hidden in a picture frame or alarm clock. They turn on when they see or hear something moving and take a video.” 

 

His mind reeled with the implications. 

 

“So if she brought someone back to our bed again, I would know about it?” He asked quietly. 

 

“Well, yes, but that still won’t be conclusive. If she goes to someone else’s flat, or isn’t in the bedroom, you won’t know about it.” 

 

He finished his drink absently, deep in thought. 

 

“The video quality in the new ones is much better than the old-style camcorders, and even the sound is halfway decent.” 

 

His mind was struggling to catch up. 

 

“...and then you’d at least have more information to make your decision.” She finished, and he realized he’d missed something. 

 

He also noticed a blush on her cheeks, and the way her nails tapped on the bar. She was nervous. 

 

“And, if things don’t turn out well and you need some support, well, I can stay with you while you watch the videos if you want.” 

 

He blinked slowly at her. 

 

“Why the hell would you do something like that?”

 

“Did you know you were one of the only men at Hogwarts I never went on a date with?” His head tilted at the strange answer, and she continued. 

 

“Some girls might chase a ridiculous reputation for being frigid, but I never saw any reason to limit myself or the fun I could have.” Her smile widened at his continued blank stare. “But I could never so much as get you to look at me.” 

 

Harry found that slightly ironic, considering he could barely take his eyes off of her at this point. But he still wasn’t buying it. 

 

“And?” He prompted, causing her smile to become predatory. 

 

“Maybe I just want to shove it in that stuck-up bitch’s face the next time she gets uppity.” 

 

Harry knew he should say no. Knew it was wrong on every level. 

 

“Fuck it. What’s the worst that could happen?” 

 

---

 

Harry quickly discovered there was quite a market for those types of cameras. Evidently, he wasn’t the only one who wanted to know what was going on in his house when he wasn’t around. 

 

The pretty shop girl may have influenced his decision, and been the driving force behind him buying one of just about every model. She’d helped him with a smile, not pushing for answers, and helpfully left her number on the receipt with a heart around it. In case he needed help setting them up, obviously. 

 

The clocks were the easiest, just needing to be plugged in and have a memory card loaded. Since he had enough to canvas the house, he figured he might as well. They looked just like his old digital alarm clocks anyway. 

 

The picture frames were tougher, and definitely brought out his sadistic streak. Photos of a smiling Ginny and Harry on holiday, or with her parents and brothers, and at her Quidditch matches, of course. All serving as witnesses to what his girlfriend may or may not be getting up to.

 

And with the trap set, he needed the bait. But more importantly, he had a few days to actually relax and think in his flat. 

 

---

 

“So how was Munich?” 

 

She ducked her head as she chewed the takeaway Curry, hiding her mouth behind her hand. 

 

“Good! Really good!” She swallowed heavily and took a drink from her wine. “I think I’m really close to getting onto the First Reserve squad full time!” 

 

“That’s great Gin.” He said honestly, the simmering anger he felt being pushed back by the ease of just spending time with her. He hated himself a little bit for how much he still cared, praying for…he didn’t know what. It just hurt to think about not doing this with her anymore. 

 

“Thanks.” Her blushing cheeks were adorable. “How’d your case go while I was away?”

 

He caught the tiniest hitch in her voice, and tried not to read too much into it. 

 

Did she cheat on me again in Germany? He wondered. Has she always been cheating on me?

 

“Not as well as we’d hoped.” He lied, camouflaging it with a bite of food. “Stevens made an official request for more help, and Billings threw me to him until we wrap it up. I’m going to have to be on assignment up North until next week at the earliest.” 

 

Her face fell, and he didn’t know if he should admire her acting skills, or feel bad about disappointing her. 

 

“When do you have to leave?” She asked sadly. 

 

“Monday morning.” 

 

She nodded, the high spirit of the night effectively crushed. 

 

Another week or two and I’ll know.  

 

---

 

“Why am I watching this again?” 

 

“Did Gryffindors not have the first year class on information gathering?”

 

Harry looked at her oddly, never quite able to tell when she was winding him up. 

 

“If we did, I must have missed it. Probably at the same time as my ‘Survive Your Annual Assination Attempt’ lesson.” 

 

“Well if you had attended…” She continued as if he’d made perfect sense “...then you would know that covert information collection is how we competent people appear omniscient to the rest of your mere mortals.” 

 

“And you expect to learn….?”

 

“Enough filthy shite to ruin Weasley’s day the next time she gets nasty with me.” 

 

Harry sighed heavily, hand hovering over the ‘play’ button. 

 

“I still really don’t want to do this.” 

 

Her soft hand on his shoulder drew his gaze to meet hers, and he was surprised to see tenderness in her eyes. 

 

“If you would really rather not know, you don’t have to watch it.” Her voice had dropped its teasing note. “But if you let this go, it will fester until it ends your relationship anyway.” 

 

He nodded sadly, covering her hand with his for a second, surprised at himself. A flash of something crossed her face before her smile turned wicked.

 

“Besides, if you need more motivation, how about this: If you see Weasley do anything interesting, I will happily facilitate the exploration of your curiosity afterwards. 

 

Her eyes were direct, face open, and Harry gulped heavily. His eyes ran down her seated form, suddenly noticing the heat of her leg against his and the way her shirt drooped from her leaning towards him. 

 

Her wink made his heart race, and a war between desire, guilt, anger, and confusion filled his every thought. 

 

And they she hit ‘Play’

 

---

 

Ginny danced around the bedroom happily in just a towel, hair damp from her shower, and Harry simply enjoyed watching her. At least until she reached into the closet and retrieved a box from the back he'd never seen. Continuing her impromptu boogy session, Ginny withdrew a collection of straps and lace that revealed itself as elaborate lingerie after stretching into place on her body.

 

Harry had never seen anything like it.

 

“Nice.” Daphne commented idly. 

 

His girlfriend resumed dressing in a skirt and top that hugged her tightly, and a few minutes later, she was gone.

 

“Well that’s not encouraging.” He muttered when the screen went dark. 

 

“Don’t read too much into it.” Daphne answered, already searching through the other files, skipping the ones that were too short to be anything other than false-starts. “Sometimes a girl just wants to feel sexy.” 

 

“By wearing tarty knickers?” He asked in disbelief.

 

“Are you calling me a tart, Potter?” The glint in her eye told him to be careful, but his curiosity won out. 

 

“Wait, do you wear…. things like that?”

 

Her teeth flashed. “Want to find out?” 

 

The moment stretched out, Daphne eventually turning back to the screen and double clicking on the next large file. A picture of the living room they currently sat in appeared, but there wasn’t anyone in it. A minute later, that still hadn’t changed. 

 

“Huh.” Harry mused. “Think there’s something wrong with this camera?

 

“No, there’s something here…” Daphne trailed off as she clicked around. “Ah, here. I didn’t have the sound…”

 

“...es! Yes! Yes! Oh God, yes!” Ginny’s shrieks blared through the speakers, the sudden wall of noise causing both Harry and Daphne to jump. He chuckled nervously, trying to cover his nerves from the fright, and the realization that Daphne’s breast was pressed against his arm. Even more alarming was the hand on his thigh, and the feel of her breath against his neck. 

 

A scraping sound accompanied Ginny’s cries for more, drawing their attention back to the screen. Harry’s entire body turning warm from the heat pressed up against him in just a few places. 

 

“Harder!” Ginny demanded. “Yes! More!” The image on the screen started to shake as a thud became audible. Harry looked up to the shelf the picture frame they were currently watching from sat on, finally comprehending what they’d been seeing and hearing. He resolved to check the kitchen wall later for signs of being slammed into by the table hard enough to shake things on the other side. 

 

“What does it say about me that I didn't even consider needing a camera in the kitchen?” Harry asked in resignation, the confirmation of what he already knew cementing in his mind. 

 

“That you've never enjoyed a good sandwich fuck on the table?”

 

“What?”

 

“What?” Daphne asked, her hand tightening on his thigh, Ginny’s cries of pleasure fading into the background. 

 

“Sandwich fuck?” He finally said. 

 

She nodded, her lower lip disappearing between her teeth for a second in a way that Harry found much too interesting. 

 

“Tables are a great height to be bent over, or laid out on. Hell, even if you’re not into food sex, you can still have all sorts of fun in the kitchen!” Harry watched her enthusiasm, the barrier of being able to talk about sex that had been in his mind his entire life showing its gaps. 

 

“Huh.”

 

Harry’s mind was adrift in a thousand images of Daphne in his kitchen, his thoughts so distracting that he didn’t notice the screen go dark again. At least until the growing excitement in his trousers nudged up against an obstacle. 

 

Harry’s eyes flew to meet hers, and the wicked smile on her face was enough to make him twitch. She very deliberately moved her hand against his hardening length, her gaze never leaving his face. Twisting to use her free hand to manipulate the controls, her chest pressed even harder against his side. 

 

And if he didn’t feel stupid enough for not having a camera in the kitchen, it was just as obvious after a moment where else he’d fallen short. Ginny’s impassioned cries echoed strangely, and it took Harry a minute to figure out why that would be on the bedroom camera when they weren’t in sight. 

 

“Shower sex.” Daphne said with a knowing nod. “Get all dirty getting clean.”

 

Harry’s mind had no trouble picturing Daphne, wet hair slicked back under the water, rivulets running down her incredible body. Her hand would move steadily on his shaft, and she’d look at him the same way she was right now…

 

He shook his head to clear it, finding her watching him with a knowing smile. Her hand moved to rest on his cock where it was pinned to his leg by his trousers, a look of excitement in her eyes. 

 

“Did you want to take me up on my earlier offer?” Her voice was low and breathy. “Have you found your inspiration?”

 

Her open hand was caressing him, ever so gently. 

 

“I think….” his voice cracked and he cleared his throat with a blush. “...I think I just need to get through this for now.” 

 

She nodded and looked back to the screen, her hand still moving as she started the next video.

 

The still unnamed man walked into view with a steaming mug in hand and sat down on the couch in Harry’s formerly favorite spot. Taking a sip and relaxing back into the cushion, they saw his head turn and track Ginny before she walked into the room as well. He smiled as she crossed the room with her own mug, setting it down on the coffee table, then lifting his from his hand and doing the same. Without a word she knelt down on the floor between his spread knees, hands reaching for his trousers. 

 

He shifted his hips to let her pull them down with a groan. 

 

“Merlin, you’re insatiable.” 

 

Her humm of agreement was barely audible, the sway of her ponytail telling the story instead as her head quickly started to bob in his lap. His groans quickly followed. Daphne’s hand closed around him gently, still stroking as they watched. 

 

“And Good Lord, you’re good at that!” The man on the screen gasped.

 

Her hair swung faster, the wet sounds of her act becoming audible. 

 

“You’re going to Floo in sick today, right?”

 

The pop of her mouth as she pulled off told them just how hard she’d been sucking. Her arm still pumping him slowly when she answered.

 

“I really shouldn’t.” 

 

“But you want to.” He argued, her hair swinging again when she nodded. 

 

“C’mon then.” His voice implored. “Be bad! It’s more fun anyway.” 

 

Ginny sighed dramatically. 

 

“If I have to.” Her voice was teasing, and she stood to walk away from him, throwing a look over her shoulder at the frustrated noise he made. 

 

Taking a pinch of Floo powder from the pot, she knelt and leaned forward onto her hands, throwing it in before sticking her head in the now green flames and calling out for the Trainer’s office at the pitch. 

 

Harry and Daphne could clearly hear her voice, but not the replies, and watched with interest as Ginny’s beau stood from the couch to move, kneeling down on the thick carpet behind her. 

 

“Yes.” Ginny sighed in frustration. “I can hold to talk to one of the managers.” 

 

Her gasp of surprise when he peeled her jogging pants down was joined by theirs. Harry couldn’t help but admire Ginny’s arse, posed as she was, but couldn’t understand why she’d never worn anything like that for him. Her shock was quickly followed by a groan as he pulled the string of her knickers out of the way and slid himself into her with one long stroke. Ginny’s instinctive and erotic moan was much too loud, and she tried to cover it with a forced cough. 

 

“Yes, sorry, I’m fine.” Ginny choked out, his steady strokes offering no reprieve. “Just inhaled some ash is all.” 

 

While he’d been distracted, Daphne’s hands had finally granted him some reprieve, only to mirror what they were watching. His trousers loosened, she slid around in front of him, kneeling on the floor and tugging them down with his boxers. Harry’s mind was a maelstrom of emotion, but his body knew exactly what it wanted. And got it, when Daphne lowered her mouth to his weeping cock. She moaned quietly around him, the wet heat of her mouth enveloping him as he watched. Until a moan from the speakers stole his attention away again. 

 

‘Bronze’s fingers tightened on her waist, the snap of his hips driving his full length into Ginny. Her hand formed a fist and started to punch down into the carpet as she struggled to contain her pleasure, trying to hide what was happening from the receptionist no doubt waiting in front of her. 

 

“How….oh! Sorry, how much lo…longer?” Ginny gasped out, and again, the answer was impossible to hear. 

 

Bronze smiled at her floundering, enjoying the way her body wriggled and she beat on the floor while he kept up his onslaught. Daphne hummed, watching him intently while she took as much of his length as she could into her mouth with a pleased look.

 

“Good Morning Ma’am.” Ginny finally said, somehow able to sound much more composed than the last time she’d spoken. The pause while she listened was a long one, and she started to shake as the hand that had been on her hip started to slide to her back and down. His thumb reached the cleft of her arse, and stayed there, doing something that made Ginny tremble madly. 

 

“Ye…yes ma’am. That’s….oh God! No! I’m sorry ma’am, that’s right, I’m really not feeling well at….oh! At all. Ma’am.”

 

Bronze’s smirk grew as she struggled to answer, his cock still plunging into her. 

 

“The thumb teasing her arse is a nice touch.” Daphne muttered to him, lips on his cock and her eyes fixed on the screen. Harry put a hand on her head to guide her back to his cock, missing her smile of triumph because his eyes were locked on the video. 

 

“Thank you ma’am.” Another carnal moan from Ginny was covered by a cough. “Yes ma’am, I’ll make sure to get plenty, ugh! Plenty of rest ma’am.” 

 

Christ, how long could this call possibly take? Harry wondered to himself.

 

Ginny’s body started to tremble, and Bronze bucked into her even harder. 

 

“That’s very…” Ginny’s voice shook, then tapered off for a second as his body hammered into her. “That’s very kind of you ma’am.” Her words were clipped and rough. “If I’m not feeling better by tomor-oh! I will let you know. Bye.” 

 

The second she’d retreated from the flames and they’d died down, Ginny erupted into sinful bliss, the volume nearly overwhelming the microphone. His ferocious movements sent her hurtling over the edge, fingernails scrabbling on the carpet as she howled in pleasure. A moment and a grunt later had him following her into ecstasy, finally slowing until their harsh breaths were the only sound in the room. 

 

“Aren’t you glad you Flooed in?” Bronze teased.

 

“You’re such a bastard.” She chuckled back. 

 

A quiet cough and the accompanying blast of air around Harry’s cock further assaulted his reeling mind. Daphne was sucking him fervently, moaning around him as his cock bumped repeatedly into the back of her throat. Her eyes begged him to come, and the hand still on her head responded, encouraging her to move faster. The sound from her mouth grew, until Harry felt the tightness in his entire body gather at the base of his spine. With one last look at her eager face, Harry spilled into Daphne’s mouth with a grunt, body shaking as the tension fled. She kept working him until he was a trembling wreck and finally had to push her away.

 

Eyes he didn’t remember shutting eventually opened to find her still between his legs, her cheek on his thigh while she waited for him. 

 

“So…” she said expectantly, eyes dark with lust “...what’s next?”

Notes:

Thanks again to everyone who takes the time to review and/or leave kudos. It is appreciated!

Chapter 36: Fashion Missteps (Harry/Ginny Drabble)

Summary:

A stolen moment between Harry and Ginny in an oft forgotten secret passage.

Notes:

Cleaning up the folder I have full of unfinished stories. Can't see this one turning into anything other than another derivative time-sink, but it's complete enough (to me) to post as-is.

“I still can’t believe you walk around in those trousers all day.” Harry whispered between kisses, his hands roaming all over his girlfriend’s body in the dusty secret passage. 

 

“Why’s that?” Ginny breathed out, her hands clutching at his hair while his teeth bit down gently on her ear. 

 

“They’re too bloody tight.” He answered, his hands squeezing her arse to illustrate his point. 

 

"Believe it or not Harry," Ginny said teasingly, "I don't choose my wardrobe based on comfort, practicality, or what's easiest for you to fuck me in while I'm still wearing it."

 

"No?" Harry replied, matching her tone. "Then what do you base it on?"

 

"Whatever makes me feel good about wearing it.” She paused for a long second. “And whatever makes you want to fuck me the most." 

 

Harry snorted at her antics while she continued to grind herself against him.

 

"And all the short skirts and tight trousers you wore before we started dating?" He asked in a heated voice, his finger teasing low on her belly, tracing circles on the bare flesh above the button of her denims.

 

"Well I had to get your attention somehow, didn't I?" She pressed forward against his hand, and he flicked the button open, feeling it spring loose.

 

Harry heard her gasp, smirking at her reaction, and the story she was playfully telling him. 

 

"Uh huh" the disbelief obvious in his voice. " Even when you were dating other blokes, you were dressing to get my attention? Is that why you wore the red top that one time?"

 

He grinned when he felt her blush hard enough for the cheek she had pressed to his warm from the embarrassment. 

 

Ginny had made her first appearance one Saturday at lunch, a situation not uncommon for the upper forms at Hogwarts. But rather than stumble in bleary and hungover, she walked in with a pronounced swagger, grinning as everyone in the hall seemed to inhale at once.

 

Striding to the Gryffindor bench with a satisfied look, she ignored the harsh whispers from many of the girls, looking perfectly at ease in the bright red top she wore. The thin straps left her shoulders completely exposed, and the plunging neckline made it look more like swimwear than something to wear to a meal at an exclusive boarding school, the notch down the center ending well below her breasts. The back of the shirt made it very clear it was the only thing she was wearing as well. 

 

As she posed in her seat for lunch, her crossed legs in tight denim shorts, the whispers grew into snide comments and nasty remarks. Ginny's confidence was clearly suffering, and as the background noise transformed into outright insults directed at her, her face clearly showed the dawning realization that she had made a mistake. Oddly enough, it was a comment about her orange-red hair clashing with the red of the top that seemed to have the biggest impact. 

 

Ginny finished her lunch as quickly as she could manage before fleeing, a final few insults being thrown her way when she made her escape.

 

The incident would eventually become part of Hogwarts lore, with Ginny wearing anything from a bathing suit to a poke-dancer's outfit in subsequent retellings, her walk to and from the table becoming her shimmying on top of them. 

 

"While I admit that was a learning experience, I still don't think it was that bad. Other than the color. Obviously." She was breathing hard as she answered, her hips making eager little movements on him.

 

Her stubbornness made him smile, and he admired her ability to ignore her detractors. 

 

Slipping a fingertip under the waistband of her knickers, he kept teasing her both physically and verbally, hearing her quiet moans of frustration. 

 

"And what about all these flimsy little knickers you always wear? Are you trying to tell me that's always been for my benefit as well?"

 

"Merlin's bollocks Potter, are you going to shut up and get on with it or not?" She growled in real annoyance.

 

"Once you answer me, yes." His hand continued to tease her, moving slowly on her skin.

 

"God, you finding your controlling side has been the worst!" 

 

"Almost as bad as you figuring out how much you like it, right?" He asked smugly, hearing her groan in frustration again. His hand slid down farther, loving the feel of smooth skin and feeling her tense, only for him to pull away.

 

"Such an arse." He heard her whisper, then continue more loudly. "Yes, Potter, I wear them because I feel sexy in them."

 

"Not because you wanted to look good for blokes who saw you in them?" He pressed, breath striking just behind her ear in the spot he knew would make her tremble.

 

"No. When I go out looking for random men to shag I skip wearing knickers." She answered in a moan. "It gets the point across and saves time."

 

Harry had to laugh at her attempt to bait him, finally letting his fingers slide down to the sickness of her warm sex, quickly finding the hard nub that would drive her wild.

 

"Fuck." She gasped in amazement. "Oh fuck yes."

 

"You've got such a filthy mouth." He said softly into her ear, brushing the shell of it with his tongue. He saw her eyes drifting shut in pleasure, her head falling forward. 

 

"Not half as filthy as your mind." She retorted.

 

"You're one to talk." He teased back, then paused. "Actually, I like that idea - tell me what you're thinking about right now."

 

She exhaled softly. "I'm thinking if you don't make me come in the next 5 minutes I'm going to lose my mind and ravage you right here on the spot."

 

"Not much motivation for me to make you come then, is it?"  

 

Her growl was the sexiest thing he'd heard all week.   

Chapter 37: Celebrations (Harry/Demelza/Ginny 06)

Harry looked around the screaming crowd that penned his team in on all sides, seeing the joy on his teammates' faces, and let himself be carried away by the elation of their fans.

 

He would’ve felt bad for Hufflepuff, taking away their chance to win the Quidditch cup for the first time in longer than anyone could remember, but such was Quidditch. If they’d wanted to win, they should’ve played harder. Because Ginny and Demelza, along with the rest of the Gryffindors, had brought their best game. 

 

The girls in question were hugging each other and their third chaser as they jumped up and down, cheering along with the students that had streamed onto the Pitch after he’d made his catch. If he’d waited any longer, it wouldn’t have even been necessary, the front line already pulling away and running up the score. He saw Ginny’s face turn beet red when Demelza planted a lingering kiss on her cheek, and couldn’t help but beam at the duo who had undoubtedly led the team to victory. Shaking yet another hand, he tried not to be too obvious with his attention. 

 

But there was no way he could have missed Demelza bending her head to say something into Ginny’s ear over the noise of the crowd, and the devilish smiles on both their faces as they found him in the throng. His heart raced in a way that had nothing to do with Quidditch, and he suddenly couldn’t wait for this celebration to end. 

 

---

 

“No, mate, seriously…” Ron tried again, as he did after every game Gryffindor won, “...you need to at least try out for Chudley! Hear me out, hear me out!”

 

Harry rolled his eyes at his friend and Hermione who was glued to his side, as if they both hadn’t heard Ron’s sales pitch a hundred times before. 

 

“...with you and me, they’d be a force to be reckoned with in the league! And just think: we could get a couple of good chasers and be unstoppable!” 

 

“And where are we going to get three good chasers willing to sign onto a team that hasn’t finished in the top half of the league in a century?”

 

Ron smiled widely, unaffected by Harry’s pragmatism. 

 

“Ginny and Demelza to start!” 

 

Even Hermione rolled her eyes at her boyfriend’s enthusiasm. 

 

“Right, and then we’ll rename the team from the ‘Chudley Cannons’ to the ‘Gryffindor Lions’ and win the league.” 

 

“Why would we want to change the name?” Ron asked in horror, his head looking at Hermione in confusion while his friends chuckled. 

 

“Where are those two anyway Harry?” Hermione asked mildly. 

 

He shrugged. 

 

“Women. Who knows.” He said, causing her to glare at him. “But I’ve got to wait for the changing rooms to be empty before I can lock up, so you two head on back to the tower and get the party started for me, alright?”

 

Ron nodded eagerly enough that Hermione rolled her eyes, but the pair waved their goodbyes and headed back towards the castle. Harry strolled back towards the field house, checking the men’s room before locking it up and then heading into the small office that he was given with his captaincy. 

 

That he’d only ever used it once for a disastrous planning session wasn’t his current concern. It just gave him someplace to sit down and wait for the Ladies’ showers to turn off so he, Ginny, and Demelza could all head up to the party as well. He was positive they were beyond excited to celebrate with the rest of the students. 

 

Sitting in the creaky old wooden chair and throwing his feet up onto the 1966 desktop calendar that had come with the space, he let himself bask in the moment and simply enjoyed how good life could be. The white noise of the water running was nearly enough to lull him to sleep, his mind drifting until he heard the rattling of pipes stop. 

 

Demonstrating his ignorance, he assumed that meant they would be along shortly, only to find himself still waiting quite a while later. He was just about ready to go check on them, assuming they’d become distracted, when the door to the hallway in between the rooms screeched open. Two sets of soft footsteps announced their presence, so his eyes were on the doorway when the girls appeared, and nearly stopped his heart. 

 

They stood side by side in front of him, hands clasped, smiling, and apparently content to let him stare. The time after their shower had been well spent if their intention was to break him, his eyes raking over them in turn. They wore identical, immaculate braids, Ginny with hers over one shoulder, Demelza the opposite. Their matching Gryffindor t-shirts bore the Lions logo, each stretched tight and ending well above the stringy knickers that completed their outfits.

 

“Hi Captain.” They said in breathy synchronization. 

 

“Hi.” He answered in astonishment, causing them both to giggle. 

 

“Ginny and I figured since we’re such a good team, we should wear a uniform when we came to thank you for doing such a great job as Captain this year.” Demelza spoke for them both. “What do you think?” 

 

“Merlin, you look incredible.” He answered softly, their smiles brightening a touch at his immediate response. 

 

“You haven’t even seen the best part yet Harry.” Ginny chided. 

 

They turned with the same perfect timing that served them so well on the pitch, hands releasing as they twisted to show him the backs of their jerseys, arms going around one another. They wore each other’s numbers, which he found impossibly sweet, but even more attractive was his number on the small triangles of fabric that framed their firm cheeks. His groan slipped free before he’d even thought about it, and they turned again with matching giggles, embracing each other face to face and clearly posing for him. 

 

Merlin help him, but he loved it. 

 

He stood, unable to take any more teasing and walked from behind his desk to them. The door snapped shut without a word, and without being touched, Harry’s magic letting him know just how desperate he was. Demonstrating the same teamwork that had won Gryffindor the Cup, they reached for him. Demelza stripped him from the waist up, fingernails raking gently while Ginny relieved him of everything from his belt down. He reached to do the same for them, only to find his hand smoothly deflected. Shoulder to shoulder and in perfect time, they lifted their own shirts off, pert breasts bouncing free. 

 

With just a smirk from Ginny to warn him, the girls faced each other again, one hand out, palm up. Other hands fisting, they stared at each other in challenge. 

 

“Rock, Paper, Scissors, go!” They said in unison, Ginny throwing her arms up in triumph when her ‘scissors’ beat Demelza’s ‘paper’. 

 

Totally lost, Harry watched as the ‘losing’ girl swatted the still celebrating Ginny on the arse before stepping around him and peeling her knickers down before climbing onto the desk and laying down on her back across its width. Her head was towards them, her arse right at the limit of falling off the other side, and despite her protestations, a look of wild excitement on her face. 

 

Harry looked back to Ginny, her wicked smile barely registering as she walked past him to do the same and climb on top of the desk and Demelza. She wasted no time in straddling the other girl's head, shooting Harry one last heated look before bending down. In the same, eerie harmony, Ginny and Demelza bent their heads towards one another, letting out near simultaneous moans. Harry watched Demelza drag her tongue up Ginny’s wet folds, the sound from her mouth telling him the redhead was doing something similar to her. Harry cock throbbed painfully at the sight, not sure exactly what their plan was. So of course, they read his hesitation perfectly. 

 

Ginny’s head rose and twisted around to look at him, her face already shining. She wiggled her hips at him invitingly. 

 

“C’mon Captain, I won, so I’m up first.” 

 

For all the stupid things he’d done in his life, Harry at least didn’t need to be told twice. He moved over to the girls, lining himself up with Ginny and trying to be mindful of Demelza’s head. Sliding into Ginny with a groan, he nearly jumped when he felt lips close on his bollocks, and imagined he could feel Demelza’s smile at his reaction. 

 

Grateful neither of them could see them, he silently yelled at the ceiling while fighting the urge to pump his arms in victory.

 

"Oh my God!" 

 

Demelza's tongue spurred him on, and Ginny's resulting moan against Demelza's sex made her moan, and Harry had no clue how he was supposed to survive this.

 

Demelza's mouth had moved from his bollocks to where he and Ginny were joined, her lips and tongue moving from his shaft to Ginny’s clit. The redhead's breath hitched from the first touch of Demelza's tongue, her moan a second later a sound of pure sin. 

 

"Let me taste her on you Harry." Demelza's soft voice shook him from his stupor, and he let her push him back before tilting her head back and sucking him deeply into her mouth. Ginny did something to make her gasp, and Demelza choked around him a second later, her head falling back.

 

"My turn." Ginny's smug voice called, and Harry resisted the urge to cheer as he hurried around. Her face was flushed and she couldn’t take her eyes off of his swaying cock, drawing him in with a hand and immediately picking up where Demelza had left off. She kept her hands working on her partner while she stroked his length with her lips, tongue swirling constantly. But then it was her turn to gasp and choke around him, Demelza having done something to surprise her. With heavily lidded eyes, Ginny arched up and pulled him towards Demelza’s waiting body, her hand staying on her clit when Harry started to thrust into her.

 

Harry watched it all, lost in sensation and trying to hold on with every fiber or strength he possessed. A moment later Ginny yelped, a look of inspiration appearing on her face a second after. She raised her fingers and gently slapped Demelza’s clit, the girl bucking with a muffled shout. Smirking, Ginny did it again before rubbing furiously, the other  girl's screams against her turning frantic as she orgasmed.

 

Harry felt his control slipping, the feel of her around him too much with sights. 

 

"That's it Harry, come!" Ginny coaxed, watching with excited eyes. He glanced up to see her face awash in pleasure, then nodded. With a shout he came, pumping himself into Demelza and hearing her moans and encouragements as he filled her.

 

Breathing hard, he was unprepared for Ginny to lean down and shove him back, quickly taking him into her mouth with a hum, then letting him go with a pop. She shot him the most carnal wink he'd ever seen, then bent to put her mouth back on Demelza.

 

"Don't make me wait too long Potter." She said against the still twitching girl, tongue delving into her.

 

Harry was shocked by the depravity of the act, and as turned on as he had ever been in his life. He may have Apparated in his hurry to join in again, but caring was the last thing on his mind. Crowding back against them, he slid his wet shaft against her, hearing the girls matching gasps. Feeling his bollocks drag across Demelza’s face and not managing to care about that either, he reveled in the feel of Ginny wrapped around him. 

 

Demelza, too, appeared to have lost herself in the moment, her hands pawing and pulling on Ginny’s arse while her mouth alternated between them. A torrent of praise spilled from Ginny, a sharp yelp everytime Demelza’s nails scratched and long moans of gratification when they teamed up on her.

 

Harry knew she was getting close when she gave up entirely on Demelza, simply laying down on her and letting them push her over the edge together. And now that he wasn't fighting with every ounce of willpower he possessed to hold off, he was right there with her. 

 

Ginny came with a scream just seconds later, her body tensing more and more until it broke, her legs trembling as they continued their assault. Demelza focused on him then, her mouth teasing and stimulating and her moans of enjoyment at their mutual insanity finally snapping his control as well. Just like with Ginny, Demelza let him pump himself into the other girl until he was nearly spent again, feeling completely drained when she shoved him back to wrap her lips around him. With an echoing sinful look, she pushed him away and went back to attacking Ginny’s sex with her mouth. 

 

Harry watched in amazement, falling back against the wall behind him and wondering if he'd died and somehow gone to Heaven. Ginny eventually grew too sensitive to withstand Demelza’s mouth, starting to giggle as she dismounted. The girls seemed unable to reign in their silly mood, moving to sit shoulder to shoulder on the desk facing him with matching smug looks.

 

"You two are going to be the death of me." He said tiredly, their smiles brightening a notch as he let his head fall back. "But what a way to go."

 

He heard rustling noises, but his brain couldn't engage enough to care as he drifted in utter relaxation. When he finally lowered his chin again it was to find the girls as immaculate as they were before, and back in their 'uniforms.' Ginny had also slipped into a crimuy tight pair of denims, and Demelza a scandalously short and loose skirt, both looking ready to make an impression at the party. 

 

"Planning on making a statement tonight?" He asked openly.

 

Ginny’s head lay down on Demelza’s shoulder as she watched him with sated eyes.

 

Demelza spoke for both of them, a wicked smile on her lips. "Maybe we just want to tease you until you're ready to go again." 

 

He waved a hand dismissively. 

 

"Just give me a second." Letting his head drop back against the wall was at least good enough to renew their giggles.

Chapter 38: Exploited Hogwarts Girls (Ginny/Draco 01)

Summary:

In a weirdly timed Universe where Tom Riddle chose to become a pornographer rather than a Dark Lord, Ginny Weasley is looking for a job as a model and meets Draco for the first time.

Completely unrelated to anything else that currently exists.

Notes:

This was originally going to be the second of a three part series of these featuring different Hogwarts girls....but this is the only one written, and will likely wind up being the only one written. But I guess we'll see what happens. I already have way, way too many chapters and stories started, or partially completed, or most of the way completed to keep starting more.

Tom looked up from the knock on the office door, content to forget his accounting for a while.

 

"Come in!"

 

A petite redhead appeared when it opened, a serious look on her pretty face and a determined set to her jaw. The expression was completely at odds with the rest of her appearance, her strapless white dress making her look ready for a day at the beach.

 

“Mr. Riddle?” Her voice was strong, but he thought he heard just the tiniest shake in it. 

 

The real question was if it was excitement, anger, or fear. 

 

“Yes?” He put on his most disinterested air. 

 

“The receptionist told me to come see you. I responded to your ad...the one looking for models and actresses?” 

 

Tom nodded, glad he’d spent the money to keep his post running. 

 

“And you’re interested in becoming a model and actress?”

 

The redhead nodded, almost as if she hadn’t thought about it. 

 

"Let's talk. Close the door and have a seat on the couch."

 

She did, putting her small bag on the low table and sliding onto the black leather. Tom looked her over appraisingly as she crossed her legs, tugging the material into place on her thighs, the wedge sandal on her foot tapping on air. If she noticed his attention, it certainly didn't bother her.

 

"I record these types of interviews." Tom said truthfully, turning on the camera and framing her. "Let's get started then." He faced her, watching her chin rise to the camera. "What's your name?"

 

"Ginny Weasley."

 

"And how old are you Ginny?"

 

"I'm 18."

 

"And what's got you here today?"

 

"I'm interested in a job as a model, or as an actress."

 

"Excellent. How tall are you?" He already knew she was small, but he had to start the ground work somewhere.

 

"I'm five-two. Yes, I know I'm short." She answered quickly. 

 

"Well, what kind of modeling did you have in mind?" He tried to jump on the opening. "Fashion models are typically tall and painfully skinny, but you look perfectly proportioned. Just tiny."

 

She blushed at his compliment. "Thank you." Her brow wrinkled cutely as she thought. "Well, what do you suggest?"

 

"You would do well with catalog work." He said in a helpful tone. "Wear clothes a company is trying to sell." 

 

She was nodding along.

 

"But…" she stilled at his pause "...the money isn't all that great."

 

Her face fell.

 

"Any other options?" She asked hopefully. 

 

He appeared to think for a moment. 

 

"Well, if you're open to it, swimwear and lingerie usually pays better, and women like you do well with it."

 

Her eyes widened for a second, then narrowed. 

 

"How much better?" 

 

Tom gave her a number he guessed would sound like enough to interest her without being too much. She considered for a second, then nodded.

 

"That sounds interesting. How would I get started?"

 

"Stand up and take your dress off." He answered, businesslike. 

 

He regretted not having offered her a drink, missing out on the chance at a spit take. 

 

"I'm sorry…?" 

 

"If I book you for a lingerie catalog shoot, are you going to show up and then refuse to wear something?" He arched an eyebrow at her, waiting for her to look chagrined. "Because if that's the case, thanks for wasting my time."

 

She shook her head, already climbing from the low couch. 

 

"No, no, I'm sorry, you just caught me off guard."

 

She stood, looked at him once before looking away, then pushed her dress down over her chest and off her hips. She stood awkwardly in front of him wearing just a white lace strapless bra and matching knickers, and appeared to be fighting the urge to cover herself. 

 

"Very nice Miss Weasley." He praised, truthfully. Her dress had been hiding an even better figure than he'd thought. "Turn around?"

 

She complied with a twitch, and Tom immediately saw what was going to be her draw. Her firm, round arse was framed beautifully by her thong, perched atop legs that looked like they went on forever on her short body.

 

He crossed his fingers and rolled the dice.

 

"Bend over a little and put your hands on your thighs?"

 

She steeled herself with a breath and did.

 

Tom loved this business. This girl was a goldmine.

 

"Incredible, Miss Weasley." He praised again. "Go on and sit back down."

 

"Should I put my dress back on?"

 

"Leave it off for now." He replied. "The sooner you get comfortable like that, the faster I can find you work."

 

She slid back into her seat and crossed her legs again, this time her every move showing how tense she was. Time to settle her down. 

 

"Now, would you be willing to pose dressed as you are right now?"

 

She thought a moment, then nodded.

 

"And I assume similar swimwear wouldn't be a problem?"

 

Another pause, then a shake of her head. 

 

"Now while there is a living to be made as a catalog model, there are even more opportunities for promotional work and magazine fillers." Tom deliberately used terms he suspected she didn't know as he spoke, wanting her questions. "Would you be open to posing with other models?"

 

Her head tilted, so he took his cue and picked up a folder from his desk to pass to her, making sure she had to stand and lean forward to get it. She opened it and flipped through a few full-page glossy photos of some of his more in-demand talent. 

 

The bloke was an absolute Adonis, his perfect body almost unattainable. He posed with a curvy blonde in some of the photos, a willowy brunette in others. Both girls wore elaborate (and minimal) lingerie as they sat on his lap, or stood chest to chest with their fingers through his belt loops. 

 

The two that were always the biggest tell were the brunette pressed up against him with an impish look, her hand on its way to his briefs, and the blonde laying across his lap, ready to be spanked.

 

Ginny's eyes went wide when she saw them, and she probably didn't even realize how long she lingered on those particular photos. 

 

When she did finally turn to the next page, it was clearly a different set of photographs. A dark skinned man looked directly into the camera, his muscles bulging as he grasped his absurdly large cock. Ginny's eyes went wide, her lips parting in a soft exhalation of breath. She chanced a look at him, then back at the picture for a long second.

 

"You're getting ahead a little." He teased, loving the way her cheeks lit up. "I was going to tell you there is an even more lucrative market, should you be sufficiently daring."

 

She was still looking down at the picture in her lap, and he didn't think he was imagining the squeeze of her thighs together. He saw her finally flip to the next, a busty blonde with legs spread wide, fingers a breath away from her swollen clit.

 

"If you were interested in doing something like that, right here and now…" He indicated the picture she still hadn't looked away from, "...I would be able to pay you quite well."

 

"How well?" She finally asked, eyes narrowing on him. 

 

The number he gave her was significantly higher than the going rate, but he knew momentum was critical.

 

"Just for posing naked?" She asked in shock.

 

"Nudity, touching yourself, playing with toys, if you'd like." He let it sink in. "Not all that different than what we're doing right now, really."

 

He watched her shoulders set, and gave himself 3 out of 4 she'd say yes.

 

"Alright." She nodded firmly. "I'm game."

 

“Wonderful.” He said, still maintaining his professional demeanor. “Let’s start slow: show me how you like to touch yourself.” 

 

“Right here?” She asked, looking around his office. 

 

“Why not? I already have the camera set up and you look great.”

 

She nodded shakily and looked horribly uncertain. Her chest had flushed to match her burning cheeks, and he knew he was going to have to do something to keep her moving in the right direction. 

 

“Just remember, treat the camera as if it’s the sexiest man, or woman, you’ve ever seen, and this is your one chance to make them notice you.” 

 

Another nod, but this time with a little more resolve, and her hands started to move over her body. She moved steadily, not wasting time when she spread her legs and stroked her thighs. One hand moved up to her chest, her fingertips caressing the flesh at the edges of her bra, the other doing the same around the waist of her knickers. With a daring that caught Tom off guard, Ginny looked at the camera and licked her lips, sliding her hand into her knickers as she did. Her lips parted, ever so slightly, and her eyelids began to droop. He could nearly see through the thin lace covering her, but of course that wouldn’t be good enough. 

 

“Don’t forget you’re putting on a show Ginny.” Tom reminded her quietly, seeing her blush return. 

 

Eyes still half open, she paused to lean forward, then reach behind her and unsnap her bra. For just a second, Tom thought she was about to lose her nerve, but then she pulled it from around her to drop it on the couch. Her breasts were absolutely perfect for her, appearing large on her small frame, but not so much that she came across as fake. He spent a moment basking in self-satisfaction, watching her lean back and lift her hips, hooking her thumbs into the side of her knickers and peeling those down her legs. She placed the last scrap of fabric next to her other clothes, then picked up where she’d left off. 

 

Her fingertips circled her clit steadily, her breath becoming louder in the small office. Without prompting, Ginny used her other hand to tease her breasts and squeeze her nipples, small moans from the contact reaching out to him. She teased herself for a long while, her sex and fingers glistening with arousal, chest rising and falling more quickly as her pleasure built. 

 

“How’s that feel Ginny?” He asked softly, seeing her jump at the sound of his voice. 

 

“Good.” She answered shyly, blinking open to see him watching her hungrily. 

 

“Would you like to try using some of the toys?” 

 

She nodded, and he brought the basket he used to store the collection over to her. She looked over her choices with wide eyes, finally selecting a bright purple vibrator of pretty typical size. Fumbling for a second, she clicked it on, slowly bringing back to the juncture of her thighs. The first touch of the tip to her clit sent a jolt of electricity through her, legs jerking. 

 

“Oh.” She gasped. “Oh my.” 

 

“Put your feet up on the couch, and keep your legs spread.” 

 

Ginny accepted the instruction easily, seeming more interested in the stimulation from the toy than her audience. 

 

She started to lift her legs, then paused. “Should I take my shoes off?” 

 

Tom thought for a second as he looked at her wedges, shrugging. 

 

“No, they’re fine.” 

 

She settled them right at the front edge of the cushion she was now spread wide on, her hips rolled back to put her on display. The head of the vibrator was working up and down her sex, pausing on her clit with every pass, and already shining with her wetness. Without needing to be told, Ginny started to tease her opening with it, thrusting shallowly, then deeper as she gained confidence. Soon she was throwing her head back to moan, the full length of the toy stroking in and out of her. Her back arched, nipples hard and pointing towards the ceiling while she fucked herself, but her hand clenched on the couch next to her, starting to beat down in frustration. 

 

“You ok?” He asked, suspecting the answer, and hoping he was right. 

 

“I'm sorry, I'm having such a hard time getting there. I want to! God, I really want to so badly! I just can't quite….” 

 

Her wrist still flexed, the toy disappearing rapidly, and he could see her jaw clench. 

 

“Do you want me to get you some help?” He asked innocently.

 

“Help?” She sounded confused, starting to slow. 

 

“The male model from the first picture I showed you? He's here today, and I'm sure he'd be more than happy to assist you.” 

 

He could see how frustrated she was, but her confliction was obvious as well. 

 

“I...I don't know….”

 

He pulled out his trump card. “And it pays twice as much, of course.”

 

Ginny considered for a moment, the toy still moving and causing her to bite down on a groan. Then she nodded, and his finger was already waiting on the intercom. 

 

"Renee, can you send Draco in please?" He let his finger off then spoke to her again. “You can either keep going, or take a break. Up to you.” 

 

She nodded, sliding the toy out and setting it on the table before crossing her legs again. Tom tried not to smile and the tall blonde swaggered into his office a minute later. 

 

"Boss." He nodded a greeting.

 

"Draco, this is our new star, Ginny.” She looked surprised at the introduction, and suddenly meek again. “Ginny, Draco is one of our biggest earners." The redhead smiled shyly, getting a nod back.

 

"You good Draco?" 

 

"Yep."

 

"Great." The man was a pro, already lifting his shirt off as he walked towards the couch. "Ginny…" Her eyes were glued to the now bare, muscular chest approaching her, eyes dipping as he undid his trousers as well. "Ginny, why don't you kneel on the floor and introduce yourself to Draco properly ."

 

The poor girl looked about ready to faint, nodding without breaking her stare as she moved into position. Draco stopped right in front of her, and her eyes darted up to his, then over to Tom's, and finally to the camera. She reached for the black briefs he wore with trembling hands, lowering them slowly. Her jaw fell in shock, her eyes widening perceptibly at the cock that now bobbed in front of her, nearly striking her chin. Ginny's tongue darted out to wet her lips as one hand closed tentatively around it, and Tom knew he already had a winner in the bag with just the clip that would make. 

 

She started to stroke slowly, seemingly unable to take her eyes off of the hardening length in her hand. Finally chancing another look up, she leaned forward and ran her tongue around his head, and not seeing any reaction, closed her lips around him. Looking straight ahead again, she started to bob her head, hand still on his shaft. Tom had used the time to set up his handheld, and for the first time came out from around his desk to record, leaving the camera on the stand running. He went for the high angle first, pointing the camera down at Ginny and seeing her blush when she looked up to see it, her mouth struggling with Draco’s size. The blonde stroked her hair back, making sure everything looked great, then started to meet her mouth with his hips. Ginny looked shocked for a moment, her lips loosening in surprise, pulling back slightly. Draco’s hand on the back of her head stalled her retreat though, and then he was thrusting into again, driving the hand around him almost to her lips with a wet gurgle. Ginny’s other hand came up to his thigh, but she fought on gamely, her eyes starting to water as his head struck the back of her throat repeatedly. 

 

Draco finally pulled back, letting her gasp and resume stroking him. Without a word, he reached down and put his hand under her chin, lifting her to stand, then letting himself sit on the couch. Ginny took the obvious hint, straddling his lap with a look back at Tom and his camera, letting herself be maneuvered into place by Draco’s strong arms. She sank down onto his length with a groan of relief, tossing her hair behind her and putting her hands on his shoulders. With an eagerness that didn’t entirely surprise him, Ginny started to bounce on Draco, his long cock spearing up into her. Her head rolled back with a wanton moan, Draco’s hands on her hips urging her on, his own legs flexing as he thrust to meet her. 

 

Having seen it before, Tom knew what happened next, and usually quickly. He moved around to get a shot of Ginny’s face twisted in ecstasy as she rode him, breasts bouncing and mouth open in a constant moan. Her face fell forward as she moved faster, Draco keeping pace and clapping them together as she was wrecked by the sensation. She nodded loosely, hair flying around her shoulders and apparently unable to find words to announce her orgasm as it rushed towards hers. Movements becoming erratic, a pained cry filled the room at her peak, leaving her shaking and dragging her nails down Draco’s chest. 

 

She bounced her way to a slow stop on his legs, breathing hard and looking utterly spent. 

 

“How was that Ginny?” Tom asked in the silence. 

 

A smile lit up her face, and she bit her lip to nod with a shiver of enjoyment. 

 

“Ready for more?” 

 

She nodded again, a whoop of surprise leaving her when Draco stood effortlessly, followed by her giggles as she admired his body. He let her down to stand and she still clung to him, looking between the two men. 

 

“Dealer’s choice.” Tom said to Draco with a smile, getting a wicked smirk back. 

 

“Kneel on the couch.” Draco quickly said, hand already twisting her away from him. She followed him easily, putting her hands on the back, only to be moved by him until her face was down on the cushion and she was twisted uncomfortably. 

Draco lined himself back up and slid into her drenched sex, taking her hard with a scowl on his face Tom was glad wasn’t going to wind up in the shot. His thrusts drove her face down onto the couch and then into the corner of the arm as she slid, and he showed no signs of backing off. Ginny twisted her head around, presumably so her face wasn’t being smashed into the leather and Tom moved to keep her red cheeks and look of pleasure in the shot. 

 

Draco's hand cracked down on her arse again, and the resulting moan was perfection. She was a contorted mess, but seemed to love every stroke of his length more. The strong blonde fucked and spanked the nearly upside-down girl until she was a gibbering wreck, another strangled sound filling the room as she came. Draco pulled away with a final swat of her already red arse. 

 

“Come bend over my desk.” Tom instructed.

 

Ginny nodded shakily, pushing herself up to stand on wobbly legs before tottering over. She leaned down and put her elbows on the wood, a gasp of surprise leaving her lips when Draco pressed her farther down, chest rubbing the cool surface. . 

 

"You've been enjoying your audition so far, haven't you Ginny?" Tom asked, the handheld camera on her face while the other filmed the rest of the action. 

 

Her response to his question was so quiet he knew he'd have to dial it up in the edit.

 

"Yes."

 

"Good, I'm glad. You've been perfect so far." He praised the blushing girl. "But if you really want to stand out you're going to have to do something special."

 

She looked uncertain for a moment, then nodded.

 

“Good girl, now spread yourself for Draco.” 

 

If possible, her cheeks turned even more red, but she reached back with both hands and took firm hold on her arse, fingers clenching. Tom nodded at Draco, who looked all too eager to debase her further as he stroked the lubrication onto his shaft. Ginny had turned her cheek down on the desk in the meantime, and Tom knew that just wasn’t going to work. 

 

“Look at the camera.” He said quietly, moving down to a crouch as she turned to face him. Letting her chin rest on the wood, Tom caught every second of her reaction as Draco lay the head of his cock against her arse and started to push. 

 

Her eyes opening wide. The way her lips parted in a gasp before she bit down on the bottom one. Her eyes fluttering shut and her forehead scrunching up. The panting as inch after inch stretched her, and the slightest of bumps when Malfoy was as far as he could go. 

 

Tom grinned savagely, knowing he was watching another huge moneymaker. 

 

"Look at the camera." He said quietly, watching her eyes blink open. The look on her face was so intense it bordered on confusion. 

 

"Where's his cock Ginny?" Tom whispered to her.

 

"It's in my arse." She answered in a moan.

 

“How’s it feel?’

 

She started to answer, but Draco chose that moment to draw back slowly and then slide in again, turning whatever she would have said into a long, wordless cry. 

 

“How’s it feel to have his cock in your arse Ginny?” He asked again. 

 

“Really fucking big!” 

 

He smiled like a loon, already counting the money in his mind as it poured in. This girl was gold!

 

Draco started to work her steadily, causing her eyes to slam shut and a torrent of moans and cries to fall from her lips. Manicured nails dug into the firm flesh of her arse, but Draco still found a way to spank her around her grip. 

 

“Ginny.” He chided. “Keep looking at the camera.” 

 

She struggled to open her eyes again, looking hazily into the lens. Tom nodded to Draco subtly, and with a feral grin he fucked her harder, the clap of his hips meeting her arse causing her strangled breathing filling the room. Ginny barked out a sharp ‘oh!’ with every collision, her chin sliding on the wood and her face twisted up in intensity. Her eyes rolled back as Draco continued to slam into her, and she looked almost ready to pass out on the wood. 

 

“Stay with us Ginny.” Tom teased. “Tell me how you feel.” 

 

“It’s so….so much!” She answered faintly. 

 

“What is?” He prompted, silently hoping for another perfect line. 

 

“His cock!” She squealed. “His cock is so big in my arse!” 

 

“And?”

 

“He’s…fuck! He’s fucking me so hard!” 

 

Tom grinned, knowing she was too far gone to see it. 

 

“Does it feel good?”

 

She nodded through a moan. 

 

“Do you want him to stop.” 

 

Again, all she could do was shake her head. 

 

“You’d better make sure Draco knows that.” He drawled with a smirk. 

 

The echoing smack of his hand on her arse seemed to remind her that someone was attached to the cock she was being fucked by. 

 

“Oh god, fuck me! Fuck my arse Draco!” She pleaded, her face consumed by sensation. 

 

Draco met Tom’s eyes, the two exchanging a nod. 

 

“Do you want Draco to come, Ginny?” 

 

“Yes! Oh my god, yes!” 

 

Tom shrugged, seeing it mirrored by Draco whose face was showing the strain now. The blonde pulled back, missing out on Ginny’s look of shock and loss before he was pulling her by the wrist off the desk and guiding her to kneel again. Draco tilted her chin up with one hand, stroking himself furiously with the other as she looked on with startled eyes. 

 

With a grunt he exploded, covering the startled girl with long strands of his come. Her lips parted in surprise, tongue darting out absently to lick them as he blanketed her pretty face. Cheeks, nose, chin, eyes, and even up into her hair and down onto her chest, Draco painted her, turning her into a dripping mess of debauchery. With one last shake the only sound in the office became their ragged breathing. 

 

“Did you have fun making your first adult film Ginny?” Tom finally asked, watching in amusement as she blinked open one eye and looked at his camera to nod. Draco used her distraction to swipe his thumb across her cheek, then press it deeply into her mouth, smirking as her lips closed around it before releasing it with a pop. 

 

“Blow us a kiss and then you can go get cleaned up.” 

 

She did, looking shy, and providing him with yet another top-notch clip, then climbed shakily to her feet. 

 

“Bathroom’s there…” he indicated the closed door off his office, “...grab a shower and we can talk about your next shoot.” 

 

Ginny nodded again, kicking her shoes off only to jump when Draco spanked her roughly again, meeting her gaze with a heated look. 

 

“Which may be starting in about 5 minutes.” Tom continued drolly. 

Chapter 39: Friendships Built to Change (Harry/Hermione 02)

Summary:

Friday Night in the Gryffindor Common Room, and only Hermione is revising.

A sequel to Chapter 6 of this collection: Friendships Built to Last

Harry made his way through the portrait hole, his ears assaulted by the typical sounds of a Friday night in the Gryffindor common room when exams were too far away to be a concern. He scanned the crowded area, seeing small groups of friends chatting and couples all lounging on the beat-up old furniture or sitting at tables playing games. He lamented not having a partner of his own, consoling himself with the plan of a long shower, later. It had been a particularly tense week for him, the unseasonably warm weather inspiring the young ladies of Hogwarts to wear their bulky robes as little as possible. Shaking his head before he got too lost in his recollections, he looked for a place to settle in and try to be productive. 

 

Only one person sat by themselves, the books spreading across the entire table in front of her serving as a barrier to the rest of the room. But as Harry watched, he noticed his bushy-haired friend's quill wasn't actually moving on the parchment in front of her, and the constant checks of the large tome at the edge of her makeshift desk allowed her to closely observe an amorous couple squeezed into an armchair together. 

 

Harry took advantage of her distraction, circling around between the table and the wall before quietly settling into the empty chair next to her.

 

"Hi Hermione!" His voice was bright and cheerful, and just a hair too loud.

 

She jumped in fright, turning to slap his arm when he smiled, then outright punch his shoulder when he started to laugh. 

 

"You're such a prat, Harry." Her words were firm, but the fond smile on her face belied her true feelings.

 

"What're you working on?" 

 

"Revising." Hermione answered with a small stutter. "I want to be ready for exams and…"

 

Harry cut her off with a disbelieving stare, and she mumbled to a stop. He bounced his eyes to Ron and Lavender, who were currently attempting to consume one another’s faces. 

 

"Oh shut it Potter." She huffed, her cheeks turning pink.

 

Harry put his hand on the back of her chair and leaned over to whisper. "So what do you reckon? Think Lavender is a 'face down, arse up' 'fuck me harder' kind of girl?"

 

Hermione’s eyes went wide at his question, the brown darkening as she let out a slow breath. Turning to glance at him, she watched Ron gripping his girlfriend's bare thigh while she answered.

 

"With how much Ron obsesses over her breasts? Absolutely not." Her voice was quiet, but he heard her excitement. His own heart pounding along at the memory of the 'game' they had played late at night in an empty common room, once before.

 

 He leaned closer, feeling her shake when his breath brushed her ear. "I bet she wraps her tits around his cock and lets him fuck them."

 

But she was already shaking her head. "Despite what you may think, Lavender’s the romantic type. She probably says ‘making love’ and won’t be with him unless they’re face to face.” Harry was surprised to hear Hermione’s derisive tone.

 

Harry pulled back and looked at her, seeing her pink cheeks. He sat back down more comfortably, eyes searching the room as a smile grew on his face.

 

“Alright then, Miss Know-It-All, who is that kind of girl?” 

 

She glanced at him thoughtfully, squeaking a little as she asked, “The ‘face down, arse up’, ‘fuck me harder Daddy’ kind of girl?” Harry started at her addition, barely catching her smirk while she surveyed the room. “Angelina, obviously.” She finally answered. 

 

“Pffft.” Harry scoffed. “Angeline would rather be called ‘Daddy’ during sex.” Hermione snorted, bumping him with her shoulder. 

 

“Who then?” She asked with a quiet smile.

 

Harry looked around the room, his eyes stopping on the girl twirling her curly hair around a finger while she chatted with Seamus. “Romilda. Definitely.” 

 

Hermione’s eyes darted over to him, then back to the pretty girl. She leaned over, her turn to whisper in his ear. 

 

“Really Harry?” He gulped, her voice hot on his neck and he felt himself heating up. “You think Romilda is the kind of girl who wants you to stuff her face in a pillow and fuck her from behind?” Harry could hear the smile in her voice, and also the desire. “That she wants you to smack her arse and make her say your name?” 

 

Harry shivered in place, feeling her body heat against his side before she pulled away with a naughty smile. 

 

“Um, maybe?” He responded weakly, getting a low chuckle back from her. 

 

Hermione’s eyes searched the room before settling on a slender girl with elfin features. “What about Leanne, Mister Judge of Character? What do you think she likes in bed?” She looked over at him in clear challenge, and he took a moment to assess the pretty girl. 

 

Decision made, he leaned back towards Hermione, his hand resting on the edge of the chair next to her bare knee while his lips whispered into her ear again. 

 

“She looks so flexible, I bet she wants to be folded in half and fucked down into the mattress.” Harry exhaled against her before continuing. “She probably likes to watch while his cock spears down into her, holding her knees back by her shoulders and feeling his bollocks slapping off of her with every thrust.” 

 

Her eyes had drifted shut as he spoke, a soft gasp leaving her mouth when he finished his description and pulled away. She blinked a few times, then seemed to remember where she was and looked faintly embarrassed, until her eyes narrowed at his teasing smile. 

 

"Feeling a little keen today Harry?" She asked, and he shrugged in reply. "That was quite the graphic description."

 

"You started it." He teased back. "And your turn then. What do you think…" Harry looked around the room for a subject. "...McLaggen is like in bed?"

 

Hermione snorted. "Selfish, and most likely disappointing."

 

"Ok then, who's your pick from the blokes who'd know how to give a girl the business?" His voice was teasing, and she huffed out a quiet laugh before scanning the room.

 

"Neville, obviously."

 

It was Harry's turn to chuckle, until he saw Hermione’s serious look. Harry's eyes sought out their friend, finding the formerly heavyset friend chatting with a pair of girls. 

 

"He seems so quiet and nice, but I don't doubt for a second he'd bend one of those girls over the arm of that couch and give her 'the business.'"

 

Harry leaned in towards his friend again, letting the back of his hand brush against her leg. He whispered as closely to her as he could, needing to keep up with her teasing.

 

"You want him to pin your wrists behind your back while he fucks you Hermione? To be face down, helpless while he pounds you with his big cock?"

 

Harry couldn't help but glance at her heaving chest, the little bit revealed by her open buttons that rose and fell with her heavy breathing. He stroked a piece of hair behind her ear, feeling like he was standing at the edge of a very high cliff. Her face whipped towards him looking terrified, and hopeful. 

 

"Or do you want to be tied naked to your bed?" He kept going, stroking his hand up the outside of her thigh at the bottom of her skirt. "To have your nipples teased, and licked, and sucked on until you can't take any more. To feel a warm breath against your dripping cunt and trying desperately to move against it. I bet you would cry with relief when that tongue first touched you, only to find yourself begging an eternity later for it to finally make you come."

 

Harry leaned back, watching Hermione’s eyes slide open and look at him in wonder. Breaking the spell, she surveyed the room and didn't find anyone paying them any attention. She fanned herself with her shirt quickly before undoing another button, then uncrossed and recrossed her legs.

 

Harry hungrily devoured every new inch of skin available for his eyes.

 

She leaned towards him before she spoke again, placing one hand on his thigh with her eyes on his.

 

"And what about you, Harry? If you had a girl who was not only willing, but eager to please you in every way? Would you make her choke on your cock? Slap her face with it while she sucked your bollocks? I bet she would beg to suck you until she could take the whole thing."

 

Hermione had leaned forward nearly into his lap and his eyebrows rose at the sight of her pale pink bra. Her hand slid its way up his thigh and he heard a quiet moan escape her lips when it brushed against his painfully hard cock. She leaned back again, her eyes moving down to his erection before she squeezed his leg and met his eyes. 

 

Harry shifted in his seat, putting his arm around the back of her chair and scooting until they were nearly side to side. To everyone else it probably looked like they were revising together.

 

But if they had seen Harry’s fingers tracing on top of Hermione’s leg, he doubted their ruse would have held. 

 

His fingers moved higher and higher, pushing her skirt up as they went. Pressing into the seam of her legs, Hermione finally uncrossed them, both of them still looking at the book on the table. Harry figured he could feel the heat from her when his hand was still inches away, so was completely unsurprised to touch the front of her knickers and find them soaked. 

 

"What a naughty girl." He breathed, still not looking at her in fear of it breaking their shared temporary madness. His finger brushed against her and she hummed in pleasure. "So eager that you'll spread your legs right here in the Common Room where anyone could see." 

 

Hermione whimpered, her arse sliding forward on her chair, desperate for more contact. 

 

"So turned on by the thought of being made to beg that you're dripping with want." His finger pressed against the hard nub of her clit through her knickers and he circled it slowly. Hermione’s hand clamped onto the table, her nails digging into the already battered wood.

 

Harry finally chanced a look at her, finding her bottom lip pinched between her teeth and her eyes squeezed shut. He moved his finger faster and her mouth fell open with a gasp.

 

"Imagine if they knew." He whispered harshly, seeing her eyes blink open and hearing her bite down on a moan. 

 

"Imagine they knew you want to be bent over this table and fucked with your face in a book." He pressed harder against her, and she looked at him in awe. 

 

"That you want to be spanked, and have your hair pulled, and be forced to your knees on the floor to suck the cock that just made you come."

 

Her body responded to his last word, shaking hard while her orgasm rolled through her. Hermione’s other hand appeared in his lap, stroking him through his trousers while her own pleasure still lingered. Her eyes tried to force themselves shut again, but she fought them off and continued to search the room for signs they'd been caught while she struggled to stay quiet. Finally, her thighs clamped down on his hand, forcing him to still, her body trembling hard enough to shake her chair before she seemed to melt onto it. 

 

Still breathing hard, she looked at him in awe, eyes narrowing at the feel of him still rock hard in his trousers. Harry withdrew when she sat up in her chair, watching idly as she fixed her skirt and pushed her hair back behind her ears with one hand, the other still squeezing him. Looking around carefully, she started to work his belt loose, tugging his trousers to undo the hook, then lowered his zipper, all while her eyes looked over her books and scanned the room. Slowly, she reached into his boxers, the heat from her hand incredible on his aching shaft. 

 

Gripping him firmly, she started to stroke, her thumb caressing his head and nearly causing him to jump at the sensation. A wicked smile had appeared on her face, and she finally leaned over again, pointing at something on the parchment in front of him as her excuse. 

 

“Girls should be begging you to suck this cock, Harry.” Her breath on his ear was electric. “ Pleading for it on their hands and knees, one after the other…” He looked over, admiring the view down her shirt again “...or all at once.”

 

His eyes met hers, and his mind was filled by images of too many girls as she’d described, the picture making him twitch in her hand. She smiled impishly. 

 

“Leanne would suck your bollocks while Ginny’s eyes watered from gagging on you. Romilda would watch, waiting for her turn, bent over the table and dripping with want." 

 

He tried to look around the room to see the girls she was putting into his mind, but his vision had gone blurry.

 

"Can I tell you a secret Harry?" She whispered, and as badly as he wanted to say something clever he could only nod. "I would be so selfish if I got to watch, wanting your come all for myself." He couldn't bring himself to look at her, knowing their game had changed. But her hand kept stroking. 

 

"I want to make you come so hard, so much…" her hand squeezed, and Harry felt himself hurtling towards orgasm, "...that I wouldn't be able to swallow it all fast enough and it runs down my chin to my breasts."

 

Her hand caressed her cleavage gently before she reached for a quill on the table. With deliberate slowness she dropped it on the floor in front of him, a wicked look on her face.

 

"Whoops." Her eyes were wild, and dark. She licked her lips once with a cursory glance around, tugging him free of his trousers with a shaking hand. 

 

Harry watched in excitement and terror as she bent over to retrieve her quill. No one seemed to pay them any attention, tucked back against a far wall and behind a table, but if anyone had looked, the bushy mane descending to his lap would have been obvious. 

 

And then a hot, wet heat, better than anything he'd ever felt in his life, surrounded his aching cock, and Harry was left grinding his teeth at the intense pleasure, trying not to cry out. Hermione’s mouth steadily lowered onto him, her tongue driving him mad. And with a gentle bump, he felt his tip hit the back of her throat. 

 

"Oh God…" He whispered, unable to restrain himself. 

 

Her chuckle around him was the sexiest thing he'd ever heard, and felt, and all the tension that had been building in him throughout their 'game' was demanding its release. 

 

"Hermione…" his voice was a weak gasp, "...I...I…"

 

She moaned around him, a dirty sound of need that was perfect for what they were doing. Her head bobbed eagerly, and he couldn't help but put his hand on her when his control finally broke and he erupted into her mouth. From the first twitch of his cock, Hermione moved even faster, little hungry noises accompanying the wet sound of her mouth. She kept stroking him with her lips until it was too much, and he had to gently ease her to stop.

 

And still, she sucked her way off of him, kissing his tip before straightening up with her lost quill in hand, tucking him away with the other. He knew his own eyes must be wide with wonder, seeing her look of satisfaction. With an impish grin, she swallowed heavily, wiping a corner of her mouth with a thumb, never breaking their stare. 

 

“So…” she finally said, smile still on her face, “...want to quiz me on History of Magic?” 

Chapter 40: Summertime (Ginny/Cedric)

Notes:

Ginny takes a summer job in the village with her muggle best friend and enjoys the more mundane way of life for a while.

Despite having a familiar character in this story, it is completely unrelated to anything else I've written, including the chapters here. For those who want to see more of 'Wheel' - she made her first appearance in a fluffy H/G Christmas Story: https://archiveofourown.org/works/35643277

And for anyone looking for a continuation to Chapter 13 - Honey (Ginny and Blaise) that would be its own story here: https://archiveofourown.org/works/37351519/chapters/93202978

“Another Mint Chip, Weasley, and show some hustle yea?”

 

“Right away boss!” Ginny chirped, seeing her friend smile and shake her head. 

 

“Don’t make me regret telling the owner to hire you!” 

 

Ginny laughed at the other girl’s gentle barb, throwing her a smile over her shoulder as she dug the current order from the huge bucket of ice cream in the freezer. 

 

“Considering how you hounded me to apply, I don’t think that’s likely Wheel.” 

 

‘Wheel’ just shook her head again before turning to help the next person waiting at the counter. Their village may have been a little one, but almost every resident seemed to be out and about in the evenings lately. After hiding away from the scorching heat all day, it was understandable. 

 

“Small Ripple and a Chocolate cone!” 

 

After handing off the first order, cone wrapped carefully in a napkin, Ginny moved efficiently onto the next. She’d hoped she wouldn’t regret coming to work with her friend when Wheel had talked her into the job, but had actually come to enjoy it. The camaraderie of working through the rushes of customers with other people her age was something she was surprised to discover, and the free ice cream was an undeniable bonus. 

 

“Hey Jenny.” 

 

The low voice from the front still reached Ginny, the small serving area barely wide enough for the two girls to pass each other. The redhead was used to these types of encounters by now, her friend Jennifer ‘Wheel’ Barrow being one of the most popular girls in the village, for obvious reasons. 

 

“Hey yourself.” The curvy blonde answered in a tone she had yet to teach Ginny. 

 

Ginny glanced over her shoulder to see her friend lean down onto the countertop over her order pad, as if she actually needed to write anything down. The fit bloke on the other side’s eyes were obviously drawn to the view presented by the tight, colorful vest she wore, and after a moment of silence Wheel looked up at him while trying to keep the smirk off her face. 

 

Ginny watched in shock as the older, quite handsome young man blushed before stuttering out his order and retreating sheepishly. The redhead was constantly amazed at Jenny’s ability to turn men into bumbling fools, and although she would never say it aloud, jealous of all the attention her friend received. 

 

She loved her friend dearly, but looking down at the t-shirt and shorts she wore, she couldn't help but be envious of the other girl’s figure, and the way men seemed to fall all over themselves for her. 

 

“Oi, wake up Weasley!” Wheel snapped. “Daydream later! Work now!” 

 

Ginny rolled her eyes, knowing Wheel was the laziest of everyone working at the shop that night, something she would freely admit. 

 

“Hullo Wheel.” 

 

Ginny nearly turned at the quiet, familiar voice, but kept her head down instead. 

 

“Hullo yourself Diggory!” Wheel answered with a smile. “How’s the boy wonder this evening?”

 

“Just fine, thanks.” Ginny could hear his answering smile. “And seeing as I’m grown, don’t you think it should be ‘man wonder’ by now?”

 

“I don’t know.” Wheel’s voice was coy. “Should it?”

 

Cedric chuckled nervously. 

 

“Hey Ginny!” He called suddenly, nearly making her lose the scoop she’d had ready for at least a minute while waiting for him to leave. 

 

“Hi Cedric.” 

 

She could almost hear his consternation, but Ginny couldn’t bring herself to watch him flirt with Wheel. 

 

“What can I get for you?” 

 

“Just a small cone of Vanilla, please.” Cedric finally answered. 

 

“Ugh, why doesn’t that surprise me?” Wheel teased with a wink. “Go ahead and sit down, I’ll bring it over when it’s ready.” 

 

“Thanks Wheel.” Then slightly more loudly, “Thanks Ginny!” 

 

She waved a hand holding a scoop over her shoulder absently, as if her work was of critical importance and she was too busy to pay him any mind. 

 

---

 

Later, when Ginny was cleaning up and Wheel was sitting on the counter swinging her legs, the blonde started in on her favorite topic, again. 

 

“So how was your posh boarding school this year?”

 

Ginny shrugged, always reluctant to talk about Hogwarts because it led to so many awkward questions. Jenny knew the Weasleys weren’t wealthy, but that they all attended a school in Scotland, and were all very secretive about it. She knew she needed something of an answer, but had to stay away from anything too obviously magical. 

 

“Pretty good. There was a tournament this year with a school from France and one from Germany.” 

 

Wheel whistled slowly. 

 

“Other schools flew students to Scotland just to compete with you? Wow.”

 

Ginny nodded, having to accept the easiest answer. 

 

“How’d you do?”

 

“Cedric and Harry competed for us, and finished first and second.” 

 

Wheel’s eyes took on a look that Ginny knew was trouble. 

 

“The fittest boy in Ottery and the one you have a massive crush on both compete for your school, and you’re only now telling me about it? Tell me there was at least one event where they had to go shirtless.” 

 

She nodded, ignoring Wheel’s laughing smile. 

 

“They had to dive in the Lake to retrieve…something.” 

 

Ginny was already hunching her shoulders, trying to figure out what to say about the Second task, but should have known better. 

 

“So how’s Harry look topless?”

 

Ginny’s cheeks warmed at the memory of his lean frame. 

 

“Good.” 

 

“As good as Cedric?”

 

Another picture flashed in her mind of the older boy, more muscled body standing confidently by the shore. 

 

“They both looked very nice.” 

 

Wheel laughed at her obvious embarrassment, clearly enjoying her discomfort. 

 

“Then what was with the cold shoulder to him earlier? He was trying madly to get your attention, and you blew him off! You and Harry finally got something going?”

 

Ginny shrugged again, still cleaning as an excuse not to look at her. 

 

“He was talking to you. And no, Harry hasn’t even bothered to talk to me all Summer. Too busy writing my Brother and his other friends, I guess.” 

 

“Then why blow Diggory off?” Wheel asked, clearly exasperated. 

 

“I told you, he was here to see you and I didn’t want to intrude.” 

 

The blonde looked at her like she was particularly dim. 

 

“Gin, I was working my bum off to keep his attention, and he only had eyes for you!” 

 

Ginny finally stopped and looked at her friend. 

 

“Don’t be mean Jenny. No bloke that comes in here is looking at me.” 

 

Wheel rolled her eyes as only a teenager could. 

 

“Christ Weasley! Yes, I’m fit. Yes, a lot of blokes like my tits. But not every bloke is into the same things you know.” 

 

Ginny just stared. 

 

“Why do you think I always take the counter and make you work the back?”

 

“Because you like to flirt with all the blokes and don’t want to do anything like real work?”

 

“Besides that.”

 

Ginny giggled, Wheel quickly joining in. 

 

“But seriously.” She went on a moment later. “This place is only so busy because of the two of us. Specifically, my tits and your arse.” 

 

Ginny blushed, looking down at the floor. 

 

“Why do you think I need to mop so much after blokes our age come in here? They just get lost, staring at the two of us, until the next one in line shoves them out of the way.” 

 

Wheel eyed her friend with a smirk. 

 

“And I personally can’t blame them, because, c’mon, have you seen your arse?”

 

Ginny knew she was teasing, but still couldn’t help the smile or blush on her face. 

 

Wheel closed her eyes and held her hands out in front of her at waist level. 

 

“I mean, if I can barely stand how good you look, how are boys supposed to do anything other than drool?”

 

“Ok, ok.” Ginny finally laughed and waved her friend away. “Enough. We’re both goddesses. Can we move on now please?”

 

“Oh, so you don’t want to know that Diggory invited us both out to his house tonight? I guess he’s having a big fire in the fields out back and everyone in the village is going.” 

 

She blinked at that, not sure what to say. 

 

“Come on! It’ll be fun. He’s a good bloke, right?”

 

Ginny nodded, then shook herself. 

 

“Yea, that sounds fun. Let’s go.”

 

---

 

Ginny looked around, glad she had Wheel to lean on when her nerves struck. There wasn’t anything wrong about the gathering that she could see. It was probably about as mundane as teenagers spending time together ever was. But for Ginny, it was all very new, and quite terrifying. 

 

“Why wouldn’t you let me go home to change?” Ginny hissed at her friend. 

 

Wheel just rolled her eyes. 

 

“Everyone’s just got off work, don’t worry about it!” 

 

Ginny looked around, seeing more than a few people still wearing shop shirts or other job uniforms. 

 

“Besides…” she went on “...we look good!” 

 

Wheel tugged her arm until she smiled, then shook her head. 

 

“C’mon, let’s grab some drinks and find a seat.” 

 

Ginny let herself be pulled along towards a strangely shaped red and white box, watching in interest as Wheel lifted the hinged lid revealing it was full of ice and glass bottles. She pulled two of the clear ones from the ice, deftly twisted off the tops and handed one to her friend. 

 

“Don’t worry, it’s nothing too strong.” Wheel reassured her, taking a drink from her own. “But if you want it, I’m sure there’s a bottle or two of liquor floating around somewhere.” 

 

Ginny took a sip from her own bottle, pleasantly surprised at the sweet flavor and lack of alcoholic taste. 

 

“Just be careful.” Wheel warned. “They’re still more than you might think. 

 

---

 

Ginny roared with laughter along with the rest of the crowd, all delighted by Wheel’s retelling of a Church dance gone horribly, horribly wrong. 

 

“...and then he turns to the Priest and says ‘Father MacDonald, can you ask God to forgive me?’” 

 

Wheel waited a beat, catching her breath and hanging on the silence of her audience. 

 

“And the Father shakes the sick of his shoe and says, ‘This is going to take more than Hail Marys, son!’”

 

Ginny snorted again, meeting her friend’s triumphant eyes before she hopped down from her impromptu stage and walked back over with a pair of fresh bottles. 

 

The girls clinked, giggling together, then drank deeply. 

 

“Have I mentioned that I’m really glad the two of you came tonight?” A voice said from behind them. 

 

They both turned to see Cedric, drinking from a dark brown bottle and smiling. 

 

“Not yet.” Wheel teased. “But if you want to show your gratitude, you could get a girl a drink?”

 

Cedric’s head tilted. 

 

“But yours is….” 

 

He trailed off as she upended it, finishing it off quickly. 

 

“...right. Ginny, you need one?”

 

“I’m alright, thanks.” 

 

He shook his head briefly, than headed back for the cooler. 

 

“Oh my God Ginny, would you cut that boy some slack?”

 

Wheel asked quietly as soon as he’d walked away. 

 

“What? I’m fine with the drink I have.”

 

“He wanted to do something for you, you thick bint!” 

 

Ginny rolled her eyes. 

 

“More like he wanted to do something for you.” 

 

“Christ, not this again.” Wheel groused. 

 

“I hope this flavor is okay.” Cedric interrupted, offering a bottle. “We’re getting low.” 

 

“That’s fine.” Wheel answered rudely, taking the bottle anyways. “Maybe I’ll go see what’s in the other chests.”

 

With that, the pretty blonde turned and walked away, stumbling once, and leaving Cedric and Ginny by themselves. 

 

“She alright?” He asked her. 

 

“She’s fine.” 

 

He eyed her, clearly not sure of the answer, then shrugged. 

 

“I am glad you made it out tonight.” 

 

Ginny looked at him carefully, sipping her own drink for cover. 

 

“Me too. I had fun, despite this all…” she gestured to the crowd of young people from the village, “...not really being my thing.”

 

“We could go for a walk, if you need to get away from the…excitement, for a bit.” Cedric offered, trying to meet her eyes. 

 

Ginny nearly shook with nerves, knowing there was more to his offer than simply wanting to go for a midnight stroll. She steeled herself mentally before answering. 

 

“Okay.” 

 

He smiled and turned, waiting for her to fall into step with him as they walked away from the fire and the crowd. He looked up and around nearly as much as he looked at her, and Ginny felt her cheeks warming. 

 

“You know, it’s dark enough out here that you can see a lot of the constellations you’ll be studying the next few years at Hogwarts.” 

 

She joined him in looking up, pretending not to notice when their shoulders bumped together. 

 

“Want to share some wisdom?” Ginny teased gently, starting to feel more like herself now that the party was falling behind them.

 

“You see that one there?” He pointed, and she nodded despite not seeing it. “That’s Coma Berenices.”

 

He looked to see her sort of following his hand, then shook his head and slid behind her deftly. Crouching down so he could point past her while looking over her shoulder, he directed her gaze to the grouping of stars she’d never have been able to pick out as a constellation on her own. 

 

 “It’s named after Queen Berenice the Second of Egypt. She sacrificed her long hair for a Religious offering, and is the only constellation named for a real person from History.” 

 

Ginny figured he could feel the heat from her cheeks while they burned, her breath short from the closeness of his body. His hand brushed her hip lightly before he withdrew, and Ginny exhaled shakily. They resumed their walk, a tension growing between them that she had no idea what to do with. 

 

But Cedric seemed happy enough to keep walking along the path, an easy hike even in the darkness. The grassy trail curved gently away from the village until Ginny knew there wasn’t much left to see, eventually reaching a bend in the stream that also crossed Ginny’s family property, several miles away. She looked at the dark water gathering deeply in the bend, the slow moving liquid barely making a sound. 

 

“I can’t believe how hot it still is this late at night.” Ginny finally offered. 

 

And she could, actually, but it seemed like a safe enough topic to restart the conversation. 

 

"We could go for a swim?" Cedric suggested tentatively. 

 

It was, in fact, one of Ginny's secret pleasures to sneak out of the Burrow on hot Summer nights to float silently in their swimming hole, and she couldn’t deny the appeal of sharing that with him.

 

"I didn't bring my swimming costume." She replied with a glance at him.

 

"That's alright." Her heart stopped when he lifted his thin shirt over his head, revealing a muscular torso made all too easy by the alcohol to be caught staring hungrily at. "Neither did I."

 

His belt jangled and a moment later his trousers followed his shirt to the ground, leaving him in just his underwear. The tight shorts were unfamiliar to Ginny, but her eyes appreciated them. Greatly.

 

He watched her with a confident smile that couldn't completely hide his uncertainty, and Ginny found that reassuring. 

 

"I can transfigure something for you, if you'd like?" He'd retrieved his wand from his pocket and held it casually. 

 

Ginny recoiled from painful memories of the Twins' magic changing clothes that she was still wearing and her own wand slid into her hand.

 

"Don't you dare."

 

Cedric was taken aback at her vehemence at first, then grinned.

 

"What? You don't trust one of Hogwarts' best and brightest to do one little Transfiguration?"

 

"It's not a matter of trust." Her tone was warning, and she felt her lips quirk up as she tried not to smile. "It's a matter of if you can handle the consequences if you try."

 

"Oh c'mon Ginny! I know you'd love to go for a swim. Just let me help." His wand inched up during his plea, smile widening. 

 

Her wand twitched in her hand.

 

"It's just one quick…" 

 

His hand flashed through a complex motion as he silently cast, an impressive feat Ginny couldn’t help but admire. Although it wasn’t enough to stop her from casting her own spell in retaliation.

 

She felt his magic envelope her, feeling the plain and practical undergarments she wore tingle against her intimately. The low buzz of sexual tension she'd been feeling since he'd asked her to go for a walk blossomed into outright desire at the sensation. 

 

Just in time for her own magic to vanish his shorts and leave him naked. He and Ginny gasped at the same time, their shock coming from very different places. Cedric’s eyes were as round as saucers and he froze in place, giving the now openly grinning redhead ample time to admire his body, and more.

 

With a squeak he turned and dashed towards the water, leaving Ginny to oogle his flexing legs and arse while he ran. She bit her lip at the sight of his muscular body, quite pleased with herself. 

 

When a sputtering Cedric emerged from the water a minute later, Ginny was surprised to see amusement mixed with annoyance on his face.

 

"You're quick on the draw Weasley." He finally admitted to chuckles from her.

 

He stood with the water up to his waist, hair and body dripping. Her desire flared into something more and she moved her hands to the hem of her shirt, loving the way his Adam's apple bobbed. She peeled off her top slowly, shaking her hair out and letting the t-shirt drop to the grass.

 

Cedric’s gaze was glued to her, and with a  satisfied smirk, Ginny unsnapped the button of her shorts. The sound seemed too loud in the clearing, and she kept her eyes on his when she bent to push them down and stepped out of them. She glanced down to find herself wearing a beautiful and practical white bikini, his spell obviously doing the minimum of change to her bra and knickers. 

 

He was watching her in awe and Ginny basked in his attention, feeling truly sexy for the first time in her life. That he’d chosen to be out here with her instead of Wheel, or another girl who would no doubt fawn all over him.  

 

And before she came to her senses, she reached behind her and unhooked her top.

 

With enough nerve... she thought, shaking hands pushing the straps from her shoulders and leaving her standing half naked under Cedric’s wide-eyed stare.

 

Her nipples pebbled and she knew she couldn’t blame it on the temperature, unless it was the heat of his look on her bared chest. Refusing to let go of her momentum, Ginny hooked her thumbs into the waist of the bottoms and pushed those down her thighs until they fell, kicking them to the growing pile of her clothes and trying not to shiver at the feel of being revealed fully for the first time. 

 

With much more confidence than she felt, Ginny sauntered to the water until she was in up to her thighs, then dove smoothly past Cedric into the deepest bit. She hid under the surface for long enough to scream internally, then drifted back up and let her face emerge. Feeling the wicked smile on her lips as she pushed her hair back, she waited for him to speak. 

 

"You didn't like the bikini?" He finally questioned, getting a laugh from her.

 

"It just seemed more fair to leave it, considering."

 

He nodded, eyes sparkling. 

 

"And now I can honestly say that Ginny Weasley charmed my pants off."

 

She groaned playfully, letting herself float with feigned exasperation at his joke. 

 

"What?" She could hear his smile and struggled to keep her own under control. "I thought it was pretty clever!"

 

"You would."

 

He huffed in indignation, and Ginny didn’t buy it for a second. Her suspicion was confirmed a second later when a blast of water washed over her. She immediately recovered and responded in kind, her cupped hand throwing water at him without restraint. The two teens splashed each other wildly, laughing all the while and it was only a moment later the inevitable happened.

 

Ginny found that they’d drifted together until she was inside of his reach, and the impromptu splash war came to a screeching halt. His hand rested lightly on her side, warmth spreading from his fingers. Her own palm was on his arm, and she couldn’t resist the urge to squeeze the firm muscle. Ginny’s chin tilted up to see him looking intensely down at her, gaze darting between her eyes and her mouth.

 

Almost before she knew what was happening, their lips met, the kiss quickly deepening. His hands tightened on her waist while hers locked around his neck, their faces tilting while the kiss gained momentum. The drag of her nipples against his strong chest made her hum with pleasure, something Cedric didn't miss. His hand glided up her body from her waist, his thumb caressing her breast and swiping over her hardened peak. Heat washed through her from everywhere he touched, and Ginny found herself wanting more. Reading her perfectly, Cedric’s hand started to drift down her body, her breath quickening the lower it went between them. 

 

His fingertips touched her gently, perfectly, spreading her legs slowly before finding her most sensitive spot and making her moan with the smallest movement of his hand. Her arms tightened around his neck and she kissed him frantically. His hand molded itself to her, the heat incredible before he had even started to delve into her slick folds. One finger teased her exquisitely and her hips rolled in the water in search for more. Cedric started to thrust a finger slowly into her, his palm still massaging her clit as it moved. Ginny felt herself being carried away by sensation, gasping when his finger curled and found a spot she didn’t know existed. Their teeth clacked together with her desire to snog the life out of him, the way he was making her feel so much more intense than anything she'd ever been able to achieve by herself that it might as well have been something different altogether. Lights flashed behind her closed eyes and Ginny moaned against his mouth with the arrival of her orgasm. 

 

She was left panting against him, her whole body vibrating with pleasure as he brought her down slowly. His hand returned to her hip, just teasing the curve of her arse. Without his arm in between them, Ginny drifted forward mindlessly, her ecstasy still clouding her mind.

 

But there was no way for her to miss the feeling of Cedric’s hard shaft between her legs as she floated down. Ginny found herself yearning for more, her orgasm having only lit a fire instead of smothering it. Some dark instinct made her roll her hips against him, her wet sex sliding along the top of his cock.

 

Cedric wore a pained expression, his lust obvious. Fingertips dug into her when she repeated the motion with a gasp, making him squint against his desire. 

 

"Ginny…" His low, hoarse voice sent a thrill through her, "...can we? I mean, do you want…"

 

She wrapped her legs around him, levering herself up and feeling his grip drop to her arse, holding her in place. Her maddened, lustful mind compelled her to nod and a second later Cedric’s blunt tip was pressing against her. Into her. The look on his face was indescribably sexy, and Ginny couldn’t help but pant with want as he slid slowly inside of her.

 

"Bloody buggering hell!" She gasped when their bodies finally met, his full length filling her perfectly.

 

"You ok?" He held perfectly still, concern obvious on his face.

 

Ginny replied with a roll of her hips and a moan, the wanton creature she'd become needing more of the glorious friction it had just discovered. 

 

Cedric smiled in relief, finding a way to move with her that quickly had them both groaning. His long, patient thrusts were ruining her, and she loved every second of it. Tightening her legs to urge him on, her nails dug into his shoulders when he responded. His hands dug into her as well, pulling her body to meet his. The roiling water between their bodies found a way to torture her farther, swirling around her clit in the perfect accompaniment to his cock, and the intensity of the pleasure building inside of her was almost terrifying. 

 

"I'm getting close." He warned, finally breaking his silent, open-mouthed stare. 

 

Ginny nodded and urged him on with her legs, her jaw hanging open as he thrust faster. Water splashed between them, covering her increasingly loud moans of pleasure as Cedric seemed to swell inside of her. His motions became frantic, his eyes struggling to stay open as he looked at her in wonder and finally driving Ginny over the edge with a sharp cry. He followed a second later, his shaft twitching inside of her and his body losing coherence as he came. She rode him through the strongest surges of his orgasm, wanting to draw out both of their enjoyment for as long as possible, and feeling herself shake to math him.

 

Finally they both stilled, Ginny's forehead against his shoulder and her body not wanting to move at all.

 

"I can't believe I said that." She surprised herself by speaking, not knowing how long they'd been motionless together.

 

"What?" His confusion was obvious, and understandable.

 

"Bloody buggering hell." She repeated dutifully. 

 

Cedric smiled widely as he caught on.

 

"Well once I knew you were OK, it was kind of flattering, ya know?"

 

She buried her face against his neck.

 

"I just can't believe that for the rest of my life that's what I'm going to remember I said my first time."

 

Cedric jerked. 

 

"Your first time?"

 

"Shite, I can't believe I said that. You must think I'm…." Ginny trailed off, not actually sure what he thought.

 

"...Beautiful." He finished for her. "And wonderful. And I feel pretty damn special to have been your first." 

 

He looked uncertain for a second while she tried not to die from embarrassment. 

 

"Understandable outburst aside...how was it?" 

 

She chanced looking up at his question, seeing surprisingly vulnerable eyes watching her. Ginny thought for a moment, recalling some horror stories from her friends and suddenly beyond grateful for Cedric.

 

"Perfect." She finally answered with a smile.

 

The look of relief on his face bordered on comical, and Ginny fought not to giggle as she finally unwrapped her legs from his waist and extracted herself to stand on the muddy bottom again. His hands had slid up to her waist while she slid down, and Ginny marveled at how comfortable she was standing naked, chest to chest with him. Arms still around his neck tugged him down for another kiss, this one slow and soft. 

 

She broke away a moment later, feeling the loss of his touch and body heat, making her way through the water towards the patch of sandier ground they called a beach. Feeling the night air on her skin and the water running down her body, Ginny looked over her shoulder to find Cedric staring. The thrill of consuming his attention hadn’t faded in the slightest, but this time she waited with a smirk until he was able to meet her eyes again. 

 

Realizing he'd been caught, Cedric blushed madly, then made his way out of the water as well. And Ginny's gaze feasted shamelessly, wanting to remember every sight from this night. Watching him emerge naked from the water would definitely be high on the list.

 

The pair dressed in silence, still sneaking looks at each other.

 

"Did you want me to undo my Transfiguration?"

 

Ginny was currently wearing the bottoms which had been her knickers while slipping into the top. She looked down at herself when she finished, then back at Cedric with a smile.

 

"No, I think this is my new favorite swimming costume." 

 

He looked her over with hungry eyes, nodding his acceptance, and Ginny couldn’t believe how arousing it was to know he wanted her. Shivering in pleasure, Ginny smiled. Summer Holiday had only just begun. 

Chapter 41: Yule Ball Jealousy (Hermione/Krum)

“Mate, have you seen Hermione?”

 

“Hmm?” Harry answered distractedly, his attention on the pretty girl next to him. Ron huffed in frustration that his best mate could be so easily distracted from their job of protecting their friend. Not that the Patil twins weren’t pretty, but still. 

 

“I haven’t seen her or Krum in a while.” 

 

Harry rolled his eyes, patting his date on the hand and seeing her annoyed look. 

 

“Mate, Hermione knows what she’s doing, and she can take care of herself.” 

 

“But she’s here with an older bloke!” Ron protested. “Bastard is probably only after one thing!”

 

Harry shrugged, already turning his attention back to Parvati. 

 

“If you think any bloke is going to make Hermione do something she doesn’t want, then you’ve been paying even less attention for the last four years than I thought.” 

 

Harry ignored his further attempts to discuss the problem with him, and Ron eventually rose and stalked away with a growl. 

 

If he wouldn’t help him protect their friend, he’d just do it himself!

 

Except he had no idea where to start, and quickly found himself at the refreshments table. Deciding to do the elves a favor and not let anything go to waste, Ron started working his way through the annoyingly small collection of food while watching the many, many happy couples dance. His eyes narrowed at the sight of his Sister dancing with Neville, but he knew there was nothing to worry about there. At least from Neville. 

 

Finally, he caught sight of a Seventh Year couple looking quite amorous, and heading towards the doors. Shoving the last two crackers into his mouth, he followed stealthily. After a short walk to the main doors of Hogwarts he found himself in a gently lit enchanted garden that had evidently been grown just for the Ball. And on top of that, he realized with appreciation that the Staff had not only created this space to take a break from the Ball, but also warmed it to be comfortable as well. 

 

Seeing the couple he was following disappear into the tall rows of plants and hedges, he realized with a start this must be where Krum had dragged Hermione, and moved quickly into the maze. Finely tuning his senses to find his other best mate, Ron patrolled on the gravel path, staying as quiet as he could. 

 

A soft sound caught his attention, and he froze in place before looking around carefully. The crunch of steps on the stones all around him was obvious, even as the strolling couples were hidden by the walls of evergreen, but it was the rustle of fabric that caught his ear.  Moving gingerly, he followed his path around to a seeming dead end, listening carefully. Standing at the end, the telltale sound of lips meeting told him he might be in the right, or wrong, place. Gently parting the thick boughs in front of him, Ron peered through and tried not to curse up a blue storm. 

 

That bastard Krum had her backed up in a small alcove, his body trapping her against the castle. Ron nearly drew his wand to curse the tosser back to Bulgaria, but froze when he heard a low hum of enjoyment from Hermione. She had her head tilted to meet Krum's, and looked to be eagerly participating in their kiss. 

 

And, true to form, Ron’s emotions got the better of him. 

 

A low growl of anger rumbled in his chest before he could stop it and Hermione’s eyes snapped open. As if by magic, her gaze met his immediately, and Hermione’s eyes widened in surprise. But all too quickly they narrowed, and Ron knew she'd be wearing her 'I know I got the highest score on that test' smile, if not for her lips being plastered to Krum's.

 

The gangly redhead slumped, realizing his earlier words had come back to bite him. Again. 

 

“Oh I see” Hermione said, bristling. “So basically you’re going to take the best looking girl who’ll have you, even if she’s completely horrible?”

 

“Er, yeah, that sounds about right” He had replied. 

 

Another rustle of fabric drew his attention, and Ron realized what a complete fool he’d been. Hermione was stunning, and he’d missed it completely. And worse, had managed to insult her with his clumsy invitation. 

 

“I can’t come with you” said Hermione, now blushing, “because I’m already going with someone.” 

 

“No, you’re not!” He’d argued. “You just said that to get rid of Neville!” 

 

“Oh did I?” said Hermione, and her eyes flashed dangerously. “Just because it’s taken you three years to notice, Ron, doesn’t mean no else else has spotted I’m a girl!” 

 

Another sound of enjoyment made Ron wallow in misery and he was about to turn and walk away when more movement caught his attention. 

 

Hermione’s dress had a slit he hadn't noticed, at least until her leg came up to wrap around Krum's. His eyes followed the lines of her flexing thigh, and he was again punched in the face by how incredible she looked. And he desperately wished for light enough to confirm if he'd just caught a glimpse of her knickers. 

 

Instead, he seethed in the dim garden, watching the girl he fancied snog the life out of the most famous Quidditch player in the World. Their heads were tilted opposite of each other as they kissed deeply and Hermione pulled herself tight to his body. Her head fell back, Krum's mouth moving down her neck. Hermione’s lips parted as her chest heaved, cheeks pink with arousal. Ron saw Viktor's hand creep up her side until it rested on her chest over her dress, his fingertips tracing the edge of the fabric.

 

Ron waited eagerly for her to reach back and slap him senseless, but his jaw dropped when she instead reached behind her and did something that caused her bodice to loosen. Krum's teeth flashed and he was quick to slide the strap off her shoulder and tug down to expose more and more of Hermione’s naked flesh. His mouth followed, Hermione’s breath coming faster with every touch. Her small hands were buried in his hair, guiding him against her, and when his mouth closed around her nipple she trembled with excitement.

 

Ron’s jaw dropped at the wanton look on her face and the little noises of appreciation that came from her mouth as Krum moved to repeat the torment on her other breast, his hand still rolling and teasing the first. Hermione’s leg tightened again, her hips rolling to meet the older boy who took the hint and slid his free hand up her leg to disappear under her dress. 

 

A moment later Hermione’s body bucked and she moaned thickly before resuming her ferocious attack on Krum’s mouth. Never breaking their kiss, she unwrapped her leg for a moment and the pair’s hands worked frantically out of Ron’s sight. The next thing he knew, Hermione was being lifted up and pinned against the stone wall, both of her legs wrapping around Krum’s waist. The intense Bulgarian held her tightly, the slow shift of his body stealing Hermione’s ability to breathe. Another roll of his hips caused Hermione to gasp, a look of absolute satisfaction on her face. Ron saw a piece of gauzy fabric swaying from her ankle, and noted with a strange detached feeling that her knickers matched the Periwinkle blue of her dress. 

 

Shaking himself, he watched her legs flex gorgeously as she urged Krum on, and before long the Quidditch star was thrusting strongly into her. And Ron, despite himself, could not deny what a beautiful and sexy creature his best friend was. Nor could he turn away, apparently, his cock painfully, disturbingly hard in his trousers. 

 

And to his horror, her eyes were locked on his. It was difficult for Ron to follow hers as she was bounced with every hard thrust from Krum, but he knew she had seen him - because a sinful smile was on her lips and her eyes flashed with satisfaction. At least until the next crash of Viktor's body into hers when they filled with wonder and she moaned wantonly, still watching him watch her.

 

“Herm-own-ninny.” Krum hissed. “We must be quiet!” 

 

Hermione’s face lit up with a wicked grin, and Ron couldn’t tell if it was from Krum’s mispronunciation of her name, or something else. Regardless, she clung tighter to him and nodded, his hips never faltering. With every thrust her eyes lost a little more focus, and she started to gasp again. Krum, apparently forgetting his own admonitions, would grunt with exertion from his strongest efforts, and Hermione's eyes started to flutter as her body tensed. 

 

She started to nod wildly, strands of her hair breaking free to fall across her face as her arms clenched around Krum’s neck. 

 

“Yes!” She breathed out heavily. “Viktor, yes!” 

 

Hermione’s whole body trembled madly, her eyes rolling back with a growl of pleasure. Still she urged him on, and a second later his body lost its rhythm, hips simply banging forward into her. 

 

“Her-my-own-knee!” He said in a series of grunts that matched his body, finally stilling deep inside of her. 

 

Hermione finally pried her eyes open, a look of intense satisfaction written all over her before she smiled. 

 

“I suppose if you were waiting to pronounce my name correctly, this was a good time.” She said easily, her body comfortably draped on him.

 

Krum nodded shakily. 

 

“Da. Seemed like it.” 

 

Ron was stunned by the pair giggling together, having never met two people less appropriate to make that particular sound. They only stopped when Hermione brought her lips to his again, but he could still see her smiling as they kissed. 

 

“You are good?” Krum asked after they’d broken apart, still holding her up. Hermione’s cheeks were flushed as she nodded happily. 

 

“I’m wonderful.”

 

“Da. You are.” He responded in a tone that seemed out of place. “And beautiful.” He went on, leaving Hermione looking pleased. 

 

“And…” he struggled to find the word for a second, “...sexy.” 

 

“Thank you.” She answered, and Ron could tell she would be blushing if her cheeks weren’t already red. 

 

The two separated then, Krum carefully lowering her to stand on shaking legs. They set about fixing their appearances, both the boys watching with interest as Hermione stepped back into her knickers and tugged them up into place. She drew her wand and did the finishing touches for both of them, caught off guard with Krum leaned down to kiss her again. 

 

“You are sexy, scary good Witch.” He complimented with another smile. 

 

Her eyes flashed back to where Ron stood. 

 

“It’s nice to be appreciated.” She answered with a smirk, taking his arm and heading back towards the Entrance to the Castle. 

 

Chapter 42: Exploited Hogwarts Girls 02 (Hermione/Draco/Theo)

“Well Hello.” Tom drawled with a smile.  

 

“Hi.” 

 

He smiled at her terse reply, knowing her nervousness would play well with his audience. She looked a bit out of place on the hotel room bed, sitting with her knees together and her feet tucked back to the side.

 

“What’s your name?”

 

“Hermione.” The bushy haired girl answered, quickly again. 

 

“And how old are you Hermione?”

 

“I just turned nineteen.” She shook her head back as she answered and fidgeted, the tight dress she wore clearly not what she was used to. Her attempts to maintain her modesty in front of the camera while seated in the center of the bed were obvious and Tom thought it was adorable, considering what she would be doing shortly. 

 

“Happy Birthday!” He said with a smile she matched tentatively. “And what brings you here today?”

 

She took a deep breath. 

 

“I am going to make my first adult film.” 

 

“Wonderful. So you’ve never done anything like this before?”

 

She shook her head, hands toying with the hem of her skirt for a moment before she forced herself to stop. 

 

“And what made you want to do this?” 

 

Her eyes flashed, and he nearly flinched at the anger that suddenly appeared. 

 

“My boyfriend broke up with me because he thought I was a prude.” 

 

“Wow…and had you been together a long time?”

 

“Yes. Years.” 

 

“Geez…not very smart, is he?” Tom asked with a smirk that got a laugh from her. 

 

“Not when it comes to things like this, no.” Her own smile held more than a touch of malice.

 

“So how many guys have you been with?” Tom kept the conversation moving, seeing that she was starting to open up. 

 

“Just him.” 

 

“Wow.” Tom was honestly a bit stumped by that one, and didn’t mind it coming out in the video. “And now you’ve decided your second will be with a professional adult film star? Quite the leap, isn’t it?”

 

“It is.” She allowed. “But since I was the one who introduced Ro…him…to the internet, and later caught him on your website specifically, I think it is….appropriate.” 

 

“So your ex is going to sit down in the next couple of weeks, expecting to have a wank watching a pretty girl get shagged, and instead is going to get the surprise of his life. Is that pretty much the idea?”

 

“Essentially, yes.” Hermione answered with a blush.

 

Tom’s face split into a wide grin as inspiration struck. 

 

“How would you like to really get back at Ron?” He asked conspiratorily. 

 

---

 

“Alright Hermione, are you ready to shoot your first adult video?”

 

“Yes.” 

 

“Great, come stand at the end of the bed.” 

 

She moved smoothly until she stood, the form-fitting dress hugging her curves tightly. 

 

“You look gorgeous.” Tom said honestly, eagerly anticipating the next few hours.

 

“Thank you.” Her cheeks pinked again, and he just knew this video was going to be one of the most in-demand once he got it finished. 

 

“This is Draco, who you’ll be working with today.” He continued smoothly, the fit blonde walking over with his trademark obnoxious look in place. Tom caught the younger man flexing his shirtless body as Hermione held out a hand to introduce herself. 

 

The male star took it with a look of amusement. 

 

“Nice to meet you.” His voice was low and his eyes hungry. 

 

“In this industry Hermione, people introduce themselves a little differently.” Tom said, loving the way her head tilted in curiosity. “Why don’t you get down and get acquainted with Draco properly.” 

 

She blushed again, but nodded, slowly moving to kneel on the carpet. Her eyes were locked on the bulge in the front of Draco’s shorts as the man stepped over to her, and with a glance up at the camera, she reached out and tugged them down. She looked shocked at his size for a moment, but one hand quickly moved to grasp his swaying length. With one more unsure look up, Hermione bent to work him with her mouth, teasing around his tip with her tongue. Draco’s hand quickly moved to her head, urging her forward until she opened her mouth wide to accept him. Gaze still darting from the camera to Draco, then straight ahead, Hermione started moving with his hand, letting him thrust into her. Both of her hands were on his thighs and she pressed back against him as he moved with more vigor. 

 

A moment later he pulled back, leaving her red cheeked and panting for air. 

 

“And now that you’ve properly met Draco,” Tom interjected smoothly, “I think it’s time you meet Theo.” 

 

The kneeling girl watched her other co-star walk into the shot, already naked. His long cock bobbed in front of him, and she couldn’t seem to take her eyes off of it. Swallowing heavily as he moved directly in front of her, she reached out and began to stroke him, leaning forward quickly to take him in her mouth as well. Draco moved to stand next to Theo as she sucked him, taking her hand from his thigh and moving it to his shaft. Hermione didn’t seem to know where to look, mouth working hard on the newest addition while she stroked the other. 

 

After another minute, Draco pushed her forehead back, guiding her to keep going on his length instead, leaving Hermione looking shocked and flushed at the change. It was Theo’s turn to be stroked by her hand, but he entertained himself by reaching to push the straps of her dress off her shoulders and then down to reveal her breasts. If possible, her face pinked ever further as he started to fondle her, rolling a nipple between his fingers and drawing a moan from her still working mouth. The men both focused on her, growing more insistent in their desire for her attention. Hermione went along with their demands gamely, letting herself be moved between their cocks and taking each as deeply as she could in turn while her other hand kept stroking. They’d pushed her dress down nearly to her waist leaving her full breasts open to their questing hands, and she appeared to be growing more and more flustered. 

 

Finally, at a signal from Tom they both took a step back, stroking themselves over her still kneeling form while she looked up, then into the camera. Her chest heaved and her cheeks were red, but there was an undeniable hunger in her eyes. 

 

“Ready for more Hermione?”

 

She nodded, biting her lower lip as she looked between the two aroused men. They helped her to her feet and let her push her dress down her legs to fall around her ankles, leaving her in just her knickers. 

 

“You have an incredible body.” Tom complimented honestly. “Turn around, then take your knickers off for us.” 

 

Looking uncertain for an instant, she nevertheless complied, turning to reveal a round arse not at all concealed by her knickers. Hooking her thumbs in the sides she bent and slid them down as well, then straightened and turned around to face the camera again. He could tell she was fighting her nerves and resolved to keep things moving, lest she panic herself. 

 

“Which one do you want first?” He asked in a teasing tone, enjoying the slight widening of her eyes at the idea of picking one of the men. She looked between the two and Tom could see her arousal growing again before she licked her lips.

 

“Draco.” She said with finality. 

 

The blonde looked annoyingly smug at her choice as Tom knew he would, but he didn’t waste any time with preening. Rather, he pressed her back to lay on the bed, pulling her to the edge by her thighs. Hermione somewhat nervously let him move her around until he stood between her spread legs and pressed her knees back. She looked unsure of herself as he swiped the head of his cock up and down her folds, only for her eyes to flutter when he pushed into her. 

 

“Oh my god!” She hissed at his entry, her hands fisting in the bedding and causing his smirk to flare up again. He started to work her with long strokes that stole her breath and she craned her neck to watch him. 

 

A tug of his arms pulled her closer to the edge and Draco took her harder, his body starting to slap against hers with every thrust. Hermione’s breasts were bouncing with every collision as she watched in awe, her face reddening from the long, hard strokes. Then Theo was kneeling on the bed next to her, prying her hand out of the comforter to stroke him again, something Hermione quickly resumed without any apparent thought. She had started to gasp and moan from Draco’s attention, finally laying back on her riotous curls and letting herself be taken. 

 

Her next sound of pleasure was cut off by the insistent press of Theo’s cock against her lips, and only then did Hermione seem to remember herself. Her eyes snapped open in shock as her body still shook and it took her a second to recover when Theo turned her face to the side and pushed his length between her lips. Draco responded by fucking her even harder, his smirk turning vicious as she struggled to moan around Theo’s cock. 

 

He leaned forward onto her legs, his hands moving to her breasts and squeezing them tightly. Using his new grip he took her with even more vigor, watching in triumph as she seemed to come apart underneath him. Hermione moaned thickly around the shaft in her mouth, back arching and legs shaking until she had to pull away to breathe. 

 

“Yes, yes, yes!” She cried, fingernails digging into the men while she trembled from the force of her orgasm. Draco was relentless, pounding her through the strongest of her tremors until she couldn’t take anymore and started to push him away. 

 

He complied, but only long enough to let her melt into the bed as he moved onto it to take the spot opposite of Theo and lay his wet shaft on her lips. Eyes snapping open in surprise, she still sucked him dutifully, her initial hesitation quickly disappearing. And then Theo took his place between her legs, his long, hard shaft spearing into her and making her squeal around Draco’s cock. He was no gentler than Draco had been, and Hermione seemed to thrum with overwhelming pleasure. 

 

As she climbed back towards her peak, the two men exchanged an amused look. With one final thrust, Theo backed away and they traded places, Hermione groning when Draco slid back inside of her. The pair made a game of her then, taking turns with the increasingly desperate girl until she was beyond caring that they were playing with her, mouth eagerly working whomever happened to be closest while she was fucked. When she was obviously getting close the duo withdrew again, this time repositioning her astride Draco. She mounted him without hesitation, body bouncing perfectly as she rode him with a demanding look etched on her face. 

 

With a flip of her head she arched her back, hair spilling down behind her and a guttural sound of lust filling the room. A jolt of amazement ran through her when Draco’s thumb moved to their joined bodies, rubbing her clit and driving her beyond reason. With her eyes closed and her body on autopilot, Hermione didn’t hesitate for an instant when Theo stood next to her, simply turning her face at the barest of prompts and sucking him while she moaned. The men’s hands touching her everywhere they could reach drove her to a mad finish, her body trembling as she rode Draco until she shattered from the force of her orgasm. 

 

She panted against Theo’s still hard length as she recovered, Draco’s hips pressing up into her deliberately and finally forcing her to open eyes full of wonder. Still tormenting her with their hands, the pair moved the unresisting girl again until she was on her hands and knees, sideways on the bed. Her hair hung all around her face as she waited for what she knew was coming, the shaking curls telling Tom and his camera just how affected she’d been so far. Theo knelt behind her and lined himself up with a smirk at the other two men, sliding his length in to the sound of gasp of enjoyment. Working his hips slowly, he reached forward to push the hair out of the way so her pink cheeked look of amazement was clearly visible. Hermione’s eyes darted to Tom for a second before she let her head hang and reveled in the sensation. 

 

Theo took this as a sign that she was ready for more and brought their bodies together with a clap and a throaty sound from her. Reaching forward to put his hand on the back of her neck, he pressed her down, first onto her elbow, and then until her face was on the bed. With a quiet chuckle he realized she’d laid facing away from the camera, and leaned forward again to prompt her to move, his thrusts becoming ever more urgent. 

 

Hermione twisted back towards Tom, her face burning as she was used. But she couldn’t fight the growing moans Theo was driving from her with each stroke of his length. Especially after his hand slapped down on her full arse as it bounced off him again. Her eyes flew open with the strike, normal warm brown replaced by dark lust. Theo spanked her again and she moaned sinfully in response, shame losing the battle to desire on her face. 

 

Tom watched it all, seeing the money roll in with each consecutive shot. 

 

Theo kept up his assault for another minute, taking his time to mar each side of Hermione’s perfect arse with handprints. The bushy haired girl seemed to be leaning farther and farther into depravity, throwing herself back to meet his punishing thrusts and letting out sharp sounds of enjoyment with each smack of his hand. 

 

And she was caught completely off guard when he leaned forward over her again to gather her wild hair in his fist, hauling her face up from the mattress. Before she had a chance to make sense of it, Draco was there, pressing his cock between her lips again with a garbled sound. Her eyes flew open wide as Theo took her ever harder, using his grip to yank her back to meet him while Draco similarly took her mouth. Something akin to a scream of pleasure tore it’s way through her, and Tom smiled viciously at the debauchery of the once-innocent girl. 

 

She was clearly struggling with the length forcing its way into her mouth, but gamely took it on. That she could do it at all while being absolutely fucked by a scowlign Theo made it all the more impressive. His palms cracked down on her while her breasts swayed and the room was filled with the choking, gasping noises coming from her mouth, and Tom reveled in it. And as Hermione squealed and shook, her eyes watering and her whole body flushed, he knew he had another winner. 

 

The two men took the unresisting girl from the bed then, moving her to kneel on the floor one last time. She reached out for both of them without prompting, her mouth following first one hand, then the other, all the while she stared up into their eyes and the camera. 

 

With a grunt, Draco tore himself free from her mouth, the look of confusion on Hermione’s face disappearing an instant before he groaned, unloading onto her upturned face. His hand in her hair held her still while he covered her, and she blinked her eyes open carefully just in time to see Theo erupt as well. The two took their time in stroking themselves over her, making sure to draw out every second of her depravity. Her lips were still parted and her chest still heaved with pleasure and exertion, and as the mess of her face dripped its way down onto her chest, Tom fought the urge to pump his fist in celebration. 

 

“So, Hermione” Tom said slowly, drawing her attention, “Did you enjoy making your first adult video?”

 

She licked her lips carefully, her eyes fixed on the camera and nodded. Tom nearly shivered. 

 

“If your ex ever sees this, do you think he’ll still think you’re a prude?”

 

Kneeling naked between two cocks and covered with come, Hermione looked like sin incarnate. She grinned wickedly and shook her head. 

 

Tom couldn’t help but smile back. He loved his job. 

Chapter 43: Unnecessary Requests (Hermione/Snape)

“Professor Snape?”

 

The voice that tore him from his evening ruminations wasn’t one he was used to hearing with anything other than full confidence, and his curiosity was immediately piqued. An arched eyebrow was the only answer he gave, and it was apparently all she needed. 

 

Hermione visibly steeled herself before closing the door behind her and approaching his desk. Snape was glad he’d left his mostly-empty glass in his private quarters. 

 

“I have applied for a Master’s program, for after Hogwarts.” He could tell she was trying not to rush what was obviously a rehearsed request. “And the Instructor has required that I obtain several letters of reference as a final step to accept me.” 

 

His confusion must have been obvious, and she hurriedly continued. 

 

“One from a Professor whom I enjoyed working with…” her eyes dropped to his folded hands on the desk “...and the other from one who was…challenging.” 

 

Amusement bloomed behind his eyes, but he did his best to hide it.

 

“Even though our relationship has been a difficult one, I still feel that I have been an exemplary student, and been fortunate to have such a skilled Professor in Potions.” 

 

The urge to smile grew, and he had to admire the thought she had put into this request. In other circumstances, he would have been impressed. But it wasn’t in him to simply agree, or not take an opportunity to teach a valuable lesson. 

 

“Be that as it may, Miss Granger…” he started, seeing her face tighten “...Before I can grant your request for a favorable reference, I feel it important you understand what will be necessary to be successful in the Wizarding World as an intelligent and determined Witch.” 

 

Her face ran a range of emotions, settling on wary hope and confusion. 

 

“You may very well have to do things which you find distasteful, if you wish to accomplish your goals, Miss Granger.” 

 

He paused, waiting for her reaction. As someone more than familiar with the muggle world, he knew this wasn’t unique to either society, and he assumed she would quickly deduce what he was saying. 

 

“Such as?”

 

Snape fought the urge to sigh, having once again expected too much from a student. 

 

“You are not an unattractive young woman, Miss Granger.” He said bluntly, his eyes walking over her handbook-perfect Hogwarts uniform. “So it will likely be expected of you to prove your…femine talents.” 

 

A fierce rage blossomed in her eyes, and he was again impressed by her control. 

 

“While I appreciate your candor Professor, I find that I must decline your generous offer to shag you for a simple letter of reference.” She spoke in clipped tones, anger tightly reigned in. Hermione had started to twist away when his next words stopped her.

 

“Of course not, Miss Granger.” She spun back around, clearly befuddled at the turn. “Men in positions of authority over you will want deference. Subjugation.” His eyes flashed at the curiosity on her face. “They’ll want you to kneel, Miss Granger.” 

 

Her mouth had opened to retort, but he cut off whatever righteous indignation she was about to spew at him. 

 

“Come now Miss Granger, has the thought never occurred to you? Surely you’ve thought about flirting innocently to move up in a queue? Undoing a button or shortening your skirt for better service? Giving an attendant a glimpse down your top to get what you want?”

 

Her teeth snapped together and her eyes burned, but she didn’t deny his statement. 

 

“Think about how much you want acceptance to this program. Is that not worth an evening of effort from you? Surely the combined effort of years to get you to this point have been more difficult, more strenuous?”

 

He could see his measured words getting through her anger, almost watching in real time as her mind digested what he was saying. He sat back in his chair and waited. 

 

“What are you proposing?” She finally asked, cautiously. 

 

“Kneel, Miss Granger. Submit yourself to me. Use your clever mouth to give me pleasure.” 

 

“Nothing more?” She asked unsurely.

 

“Not unless you desire it.” He answered, trying not to smirk at her twitch of disgust.

 

“Fine.” She spat, putting her hand on the table next to her and slowly lowering herself to her knees on the stone. Her movements screamed her distaste, and he could easily see she simply wanted to get through this as quickly as possible. 

 

So he took his time in standing and walking around his desk, perching against the front of it and looking down at her. She refused to meet his eyes, waiting with her hands on her thighs. 

 

The rustle of his robes as he opened them was loud in the silence of the room, and the zipper of his trousers even moreso. Hermione’s eyes darted over to him while he slid himself free from the confines of his clothes, gently stroking his growing length. He stepped towards her, watching her face as she watched him, effortlessly moving her hand to take over for him when he stopped. She looked up at him once, continuing to stroke, then tentatively leaned forward and licked his broad head. Her tongue felt incredible against him, and he knew it had been far too long since he’d had any real release. 

 

Staring straight ahead with one hand on the base of his shaft, she moved stiffly, obviously trying to finish as fast as possible. She shifted her hands to his thighs, moving faster. Her lips were tight around him as she sucked, bushy hair swaying while her head bobbed. She was more than adequate, but Snape had learned long ago to take full advantage of every opportunity. 

 

“Come now, Miss Granger, if you are going to cross this line to get what you want, at least ensure you will be successful.” 

 

Her head tilted quizzically, and he found the sight of it with her lips still wrapped around his cock much too appealing. 

 

“If you’re going to whore yourself out,” he lectured, seeing her eyes tighten at his blunt, yet accurate description, “Do it properly. Men want a show, Miss Granger.” 

 

He could tell her massive intellect had spun up behind her eyes and knew when she reached the conclusion he wanted by the tick of annoyance on her face. Hermione moved her hands from his legs to undo the buttons of her shirt and he urged her to keep moving with the hand on her head while she did. Agile fingers revealed swaths of flesh in time with lips sliding up and down his length, until her practical white bra was the only thing preserving her modesty. She, correctly anticipating his next command, unsnapped the clasp on her chest, leaving her full breasts open to his gaze.

 

His eyes burned over her, unable to look away as her body swayed in front of him. She looked up to see him watching, her eyes darkening at his look, and she moved faster. 

 

“Touch yourself, Miss Granger.” 

 

Cheeks that were hollowed against him from the force of her suction still pinked, but Hermione moved her hands to cup herself almost gratefully. Her fingers closed around each of her nipples, and she hummed around him from the sensation before looking mortified at her own behavior. 

 

“Much better.” He praised with a chuckle. He moved one of his hands to the top of her head, guiding her to take more of him and seeing her eyes widen. 

 

She continued touching herself, but steadfastly refused to make another sound of enjoyment. Something Snape decided needed to change. Her head was bobbing more aggressively now, and she seemed determined to end her embarrassment. So she was understandably annoyed when he stilled her motions. 

 

“Stand up and take your knickers off.” 

 

Her eyes went wide and she yanked away with a pop. 

 

“If you think I’m shagging you…” 

 

He cut across her blooming tirade, stopping her with a look before she started. 

 

“Of course not Miss Granger.” He said to her confusion. “But because I am such a generous man in teaching you this lesson, you will have the opportunity to pleasure yourself.” 

 

“That’s…that’s not necessary.” She stuttered, looking shocked. 

 

His smile sharpened. 

 

“I insist.”

 

She stood with a sigh of resignation, then bent and reached under her skirt, breasts swaying as she shifted from side to side and pulled plain white knickers down her thighs. Hermione eyed him when he held out a hand, another annoyed huff of breath leaving her before she carefully stepped out of them and placed the fabric in his outstretched palm. Snape looked her over in satisfaction, seeing the uppity swot already coming to terms with what she’d gotten herself into. 

 

With a quirk of his eyebrow she nodded to herself, then started to slide back down to rest on her knees in already dirty socks. She leaned forward with her mouth open to capture his length again, but he held her back until one hand slid underneath her skirt. The puff of air from her nose and the flexing of her arm was good enough for him and he relented, his cock sliding back into her waiting mouth. 

 

Hermione worked him dutifully, even adding in a twist of her head and glancing up at him when he grunted his approval. Overachiever that she was, her tongue curled around him while she sucked, her body rocking as she improved by the second. But she still hadn't made another sound, and Snape found himself growing irritated. 

 

Eyes scanning the area, they landed on a mortar and pestle at the workstation next to them, and a corner of his mouth ticked up. Snatching up the pestle, he weighed the cool stone in his hand while drawing his wand. One quick tap of a silent spell later and the granite was vibrating energetically.

 

Finally looking back down, he found Hermione’s curious eyes watching him, her mouth still open wide to accept his girth. Without a word he handed the tool down to her, watching with interest as her other hand never stopped teasing her nipple when she accepted it. Her eyebrows rose when she felt it for the first time, but bright girl that she was, moved it to the junction of her thighs. 

 

He knew it had found its place against her when she moaned wantonly around him, her eyes drifting shut with pleasure. His hand on her head urged her on unnecessarily, her movements quickly gaining speed. A moment later and she gasped, her hot breath an exquisite feeling on his throbbing cock, and a low growl built in her chest. Her skirt was flapping around the rapid movements of her wrist, and the bobbing of her head became almost frantic. She was moaning and whining constantly, forgetting herself and trying to take as much of his length as she could. Snape grunted at the first strike of his head into the very back of her throat and she answered him with a hum of agreement. 

 

The sight was intoxicating. The prim, proper young woman taking every inch of him she could, cheeks dragging down the sides of his shaft before she lunged forward with each thrust. Her face was flushed and her lips wet, a look of abandon consuming her. Excelling like she did with everything else, the wild-haired girl took still more of him, a lewd choking sound filling the room every time his tip slid into the very back of her throat. 

 

Hermione was panting around him, her entire body vibrating as she lost control and tensed, going unnaturally still for a long moment while her arm pumped under her skirt before she seemed to explode with orgasm. Gasping desperately for air, she shook madly and whimpered as she rode out the pleasure. Still, one hand clamped on her breast while her fingers rolled her nipple and the other moved fluidly out of sight, Snape knew it was the ideal time to complete the perfect image of the Prefect gone wrong. 

 

Sliding back until he slipped from her lips, he started to stroke himself. Hermione hadn’t even noticed from the power of her orgasm, her eyes still closed against the force of the sensations racking her body. But when the first of Snape’s come struck her face with another grunt from him, a look of shock overtook her. She tried to twist away from him, her coarse hair twisting in his fist as he emptied himself onto her. He smirked viciously, twitching from the force of his own orgasm as he seemed to come endlessly, covering her livid face. Releasing the futility of it, Hermione stopped struggling, and he used the final moments of his pleasure to make sure he fully covered the furious young woman, even while she still panted from her own orgasm. Finally, with one last shake, he decided it was enough and released his grip to step back. 

 

She stood with as much dignity as she could muster, doing the buttons on her shirt nimbly before holding a trembling hand out towards him. Snape fought the urge to smirk at her as his seed slowly ran down her face, looking at her outstretched arm and quirking an eyebrow. 

 

“My knickers?”

 

He’d known what she wanted, of course, but making her ask was yet another enjoyable twist for him. 

 

“No.” He finally answered. 

 

Her eyes narrowed, and he could see she was fighting the urge to say something to him. Instead, she drew her wand. 

 

“I don’t recall saying you were allowed to use Magic in my classroom yet, Miss Granger.” 

 

She was squinting now, one eye closing under the slow roll of his come across it, and she looked furious, but stowed her wand. 

 

“Should I assume that I can count on your letter of support, Professor?”

 

He let the silence stretch between them for a long, long moment, casually watching as his come dripped down her face.

 

“Consider this a good start Miss Granger.” He drawled with a smirk, seeing the anger in her eyes that she admirably suppressed. “I find myself feeling…malleable now. I believe I could be convinced with a bit more effort on your part. Let’s say Friday evening after dinner?”

 

Without another word she spun and bent to grab her bag, looking back at him briefly to nod. He tried not to chuckle at her obvious discomfort at not having anything on under her skirt, and she stalked towards the door. 

 

“And remember Miss Granger, there is no magic in the corridors.” 

 

She stilled for the barest of moments, just long enough for him to know she’d heard him, and then closed the door with significantly more force than necessary. And only then did he allow himself to chuckle. 

 

Chapter 44: Making it Stick (Snape/Ginny)

He stalked through the corridors, scattering children like the insignificant pests they were. His mood, always foul when school was in session, happened to be made particularly stormy by the recent change in the weather. 

 

Severus Snape didn’t have anything against Summer, or heat, but detested the changes they brought to the Castle. Specifically, that every Merlin forsaken teenager would spend every weekend wearing their best muggle clothing in an attempt to attract another sufficiently empty-headed teenager into some form of risky behavior or another. 

 

He had, unfortunately, been an educator long enough to see the rise and fall of many fashions, and had spotted early on that this year’s was a return to one that had plagued him as a young man. 

 

Mini-skirts. 

 

As a student, and not a popular one, they seemed to exist purely to torture him. The style of his time had been to reveal a generous amount of leg under bright floral patterns, and more than once he had been caught staring at some of the upper years as they walked by. 

 

Even Lily had been taken by the trend, and he spent many a restless night plagued by images of her sitting with her legs crossed, an aching amount of thigh revealed. There was even a moment that had lived on in his fantasies for years where he could’ve sworn he caught a glimpse of her knickers, only for her to wink at him a moment later. 

 

But those styles paled in comparison to what the students were wearing currently. The woven, bright patterns of his time being replaced by loose, dangerously short garments that were clearly designed to give him migraines. 

 

And of course, Weasley was the worst of the worst. 

 

The athletic redhead’s selection barely preserved her modesty when she strutted around the school without a care, chatting happily with everyone and appearing not to notice how much attention she drew. He couldn’t help but compare her to the woman she reminded him so much of, in looks, if nothing else. 

 

So when he rounded the corner, already frustrated, his anger truly blossomed as he nearly tripped over an amorous couple in the corridor. 

 

“Corner! Weasley!”

 

The two teens split apart at his bark as if spelled, Ginny’s leg that had been wrapped around the boy as he leaned against her darting back to the floor as she smoothed her clothes down. Both of them were flushed and embarrassed, but there was a gleam of defiance in Weasley’s eyes that sparked something inside of him. 

 

“Corner, twenty points from whatever worthless house was forced to accept you.” 

 

The young, dark-haired man started to object, but Snape silenced him with a look. 

 

“Now find someplace else to be.” 

 

“Weasley, twenty points from Gryffindor, and detention.” She opened her mouth to argue, and he cut her off. “Now.” 

 

A dark look crossed her face, turning even moreso when her partner walked away without so much as a glance back. She shook her head angrily, and Snape could feel her frustration. 

 

An emotion all too typical of the teenagers at Hogwarts. 

 

“My classroom, Miss Weasley.” He prompted, turning and walking away from her without waiting for a response. He heard her following, worn trainers scuffing on the stone as she hurried to keep up. He made no concessions for her, walking as he normally would until opening the door with a flick of his wand, then waiting for the young woman to pass him into the room. 

 

His eyes dropped to the swishing hem of her skirt as she passed, and the way the black fabric barely covered her. 

 

“Do you enjoy detentions, Miss Weasley?” He drawled after closing the door behind them, seeing her shrug.

 

“No, Professor.”

 

“Then why have you made it your mission to receive as many as possible this year?”

 

“I haven’t, Professor.” 

 

“And despite all the nights and weekends spent in detention…” he went on, ignoring her denial, “...you are still caught, repeatedly, in the same situations that have earned you previous detentions.” 

 

She shrugged one shoulder, not looking at him, or answering his unasked question. He was exaggerating her behavior, hoping to get a rise from her, but she seemed to take it in stride. 

 

Snape looked her over slowly, eyes lingering on her thighs and the gap between her tight green t-shirt and skirt. His previous tryst with Granger weighed heavily in his mind, and he was overcome with a mad, impulsive desire. 

 

“Do you not view detention as punishment, Miss Weasley?” He drawled, a flash of irritation appearing when she shrugged again. 

 

“Perhaps a new approach needs to be tried.” 

 

Ginny finally bothered to look at him, a wariness in her eyes that was well warranted. 

 

“Like what, sir?”

 

Snape looked around without answering, letting her tension build. He finally found what he was looking for, the cheap muggle flyswatter luridly orange with a wire handle. A necessary evil around his potions ingredients storage, as the normal charms to keep insects away could spoil them. He drew his wand and cast an impressive bit of Transfiguration silently, then reached out and lifted the polished wooden handle with a fold of leather at its end. A quick flick of his wrist brought it snapping down on the table with a sharp sound. 

 

“I find that pain is often a sufficient motivator, Miss Weasley.” 

 

Her eyes had gone wide and her head shook from side to side while she subconsciously backed away from him. 

 

“Absolutely not!” She said, sounding appropriately scared. “No way!” 

 

His head tilted as he looked at her. 

 

“It is your choice, Miss Weasley. You can either accept this punishment, now, or serve detention with me every Tuesday and Thursday evening, and every Saturday until the end of term.” 

 

Her eyes narrowed in understanding. 

 

“You can’t kick me off the Quidditch Team, so you’ll make it so I can’t practice or play in games.” She stated with finality, getting a nod back. 

 

“Or you can take your Potions now, Miss Weasley.” He answered with a wry look, using the Wizarding version of the phrase he knew she would understand. 

 

He waited patiently, seeing the confliction all over her face. She was much easier to read than Granger, even without her mind shouting her every feeling. 

 

“Fine. What do I do?” 

 

He smirked and indicted one of the workstations nearby. 

 

“Bend over the table.” 

 

She shuddered, but turned away from him and did as he said, putting her elbows down on the hard surface. 

 

“Lift your skirt.” 

 

She made a frustrated sound before leaning down farther onto her chest so she could reach behind her, lifting the dark material up out of the way. Snape fought his own reaction at the sight, surprised to see the knickers she was wearing did almost nothing to cover her. The black fabric tapered down to nothing between her cheeks, and he took a long moment to admire the sight she was giving him. He couldn’t help but wonder if Lily had ever worn anything similar. 

 

The crack of the leather surprised them both, and Ginny yelped as much in surprise as in pain. Snape looked down to see the crop was, in fact, still in his hand, the leather still against the spot he’d struck her. He felt a thrill run through his entire body and let himself smile. He pulled his implement back, and it whistled softly as he swung it again, ending with a crack against her delicate skin. He let the end trail down her softly this time, caressing the first patch that was already turning pink. 

 

“How many more do you think would be appropriate, Miss Weasley?”

 

Ginny let out a breath. 

 

“None, sir?” She asked hopefully. 

 

Snape chuckled darkly, then repeated the motion a third time, and then again, a bit lower. Ginny stifled her reaction from each impact, but couldn’t keep her breaths from reaching his ears. With each pursuant hit he would let the leather linger a moment, sometimes letting it drift down her arse, other times circling a particularly pink spot of her fair skin. 

 

He was paying careful attention to her response, both physically and emotionally, and a smile started to creep onto his face when he heard a sound from her that matched the feeling growing in her mind. He brought the crop down again, then gently tapped her with it before drawing it across the cleft of her arse towards him. Ginny couldn’t help her soft moan. 

 

“You’re not meant to enjoy your punishment, Miss Weasley.” 

 

“I’m not Professor.” Her breathy response would have given her away even without the way her emotions betrayed her to him. He brought the improvised crop down swiftly again, letting the leather nearly strike her covered sex as he stung her arse. A flick of his wrist slid it away from her before he brought it back down just an inch higher and the redhead hiccuped in her attempt to bite down on another moan. Snape watched her eyes squeeze shut with amusement, feeling oddly nostalgic at the way she bit down on her bottom lip.

 

Another harder strike to the opposite cheek made her gasp, and he spent a few moments reddening her thus-far unblemished side. Ginny was panting when he paused, the side of her face not pressed against the rough wood pink with arousal. Snape toyed the leather across her then, hearing a sharp inhalation when he dragged it over her knickers. And when he gently slapped it down on the black fabric, the sound she made had him twitching in his trousers. He enjoyed it so much that he repeated the soft rap to her hidden clit, watching with satisfaction as she twitched. Her answering moan was low and indecent in a way that thrilled him. 

 

“Since you seem intent on enjoying yourself despite my admonitions” he drawled, shrugging off his robe and opening his trousers, “It seems only fair that I avail myself.” 

 

He kept dragging the soft leather over her, listening to her breathing turn ragged whenever it moved near her sex. He reached out slowly with his free hand and put it on her hip over the strap of her knickers and her eyes finally opened. Brown darkened with lust looked back at him as he peeled the strap down, but her only move was to shift her hips and allow him to pull first one side, then the other down to her thighs. He was greeted by the sight of her nearly dripping with arousal and wasted no time in moving behind to swipe the head of his cock up and down her lips. Slowly pressing forward into her heat, Ginny’s eyes fluttered before shutting again with another soft sound. 

 

Snape didn’t need eye contact to know she was awash with pleasure. Desire all but radiated from her mind as he dragged his length out of her, her guilt battling with her shame to be the next most-dominant emotion. Stopping his hips with just his tip still inside of her, he paused for a long moment, and waited. The room went utterly still as Ginny held her breath, making her gasp a second later as he pressed forward again echo all the louder. Hands curling against the wood, her dark painted nails failed to find purchase as he filled her again. And again. 

 

He took her with long strokes, Ginny’s breath leaving her chest in a rush with every collision of his hips to her arse. He was intoxicated by the sight of her clinging to his shaft when he drew back, sure she was clenching her wet heat around him. Taking a deep breath to regain the bit of control he’d felt slipping away, Snape focused entirely on the young redhead bent over the table. The next snap of his hips caught her off guard, and she moaned in response. Ecstasy poured off her mind and he smiled cruelly once he realized how close she already was. 

 

“Such an eager slag.” He said smoothly, feeling her embarrassment at the truth of his words. Long fingers dug into her hips and he pulled her back to meet his thrusts, a desperate sound escaping her mouth with every clap of their bodies. With another plunge of his length, Ginny’s control shattered, her whole body tensing with a sound of despaired enjoyment. Snape slowed just enough to pick his crop back up, feeling her tremble and wondering how long she would last. 

 

With a hard drive of his hips he brought the leather down sharply.

 

“Oh!” 

 

The slapping of their bodies was matched by the crop on her arse, and Ginny trembled, her breath coming in bursts between his thrusts and the leather. 

 

“Merlin Professor!” She exclaimed in wonder, making him smile viciously and snap his hips forward. “Yes! I’m…”

 

Ginny’s face twisted in pleasure as she came undone, hands flexing and body shaking uncontrollably as she came. Her cries became wordless as the strongest of her orgasm rolled through her, and all the while he stroked in and out until she was nearly limp on the table. 

 

With a flash of wicked inspiration, he discarded his crop and picked up a pestle, smiling that it might be the same one he’d given to Granger. His hard length still sawing inside of the girl lost to pleasure, he drew his wand and applied a quick charm to the cool granite before lowering it and pressing the narrow end against the tight ring of her arse. The slightest bit of pressure from the slick handle made her entire body jolt, and she sprung up to support herself on her hands while twisting to look at him. Her eyes were wide with shock, darting between his face and where he was slowly pressing the slick stone into her. And all the while he continued to fuck her, the look of confused lust on her face spurring him on. 

 

“Professor…oh, Merlin, I….Oh!” Her mouth hung open, and still she stared at the cool granite sliding into her arse. Finally he could push it no farther without losing his grip and started to work it in time with his own body. Ginny whimpered, but her body betrayed her and pressed back against him until her eyes drifted shut. 

 

Teeth bared in victory, Snape again reached for his wand, this time causing the pestle to continue to move as if he still held it. Using his now free hand, he spanked her, hard. The smack of his palm on her firm body forced another sharp cry from her lips, quickly followed by a hum of enjoyment. 

 

“Bloody hell Professor!” Her breathless voice likely wasn’t meant to be heard, but he chuckled all the same. Her low moans became constant at that point, punctuated by a higher pitched sound every time he slammed himself into her at the same time as the pestle. She let herself fall to her elbows, her head hanging down between her arms until all he could see was the mess of her hair and the narrow hips between his hands. The sight was so similar to a long-held fantasy of his that he couldn’t resist playing it out, and spanked her already pink arse even harder. 

 

“I’ve always known you were a filthy whore Evans.” His voice was a growl as he finally said the words. 

 

“What?” Ginny gasped back, confusion evident even through her rapturous haze. 

 

“I said you’re a whore, Evans.” He spanked her again, then mentally commanded the pestle to pick up its pace. “This is what you do with Potter and Black, isn’t it? Or aren’t they brave enough to take you at the same time?” 

 

“Professor, what?” Still she met his thrusts, sounding faint. 

 

“Call my Severus, Evans.” Another vicious spank drew a sinful moan from her. “Or did you want to call your old friend ‘Snape’ while he fucks you?”

 

“I don’t know….I…what?”

 

“Is this how you always are Lily?” Another clap of his hand and the pestle moved almost as fast as his hips. “You don’t even care who you’re fucking as long as you’re full of cock?”

 

“Oh Merlin!” 

 

He gave her everything he had, her cries turning into wordless shouts as he took her viciously. 

 

“That’s right Lily, scream for me like you never will for Potter!” 

 

“Oh Merlin, yes! I’m going to come!” 

 

She wailed as she put her words to action, her body clenching around him as she seemed to explode from the force of her orgasm as she was filled relentlessly.

 

“Severus! Yes!” Her whole body shook with ecstasy, and hearing his name spill from the redhead’s lips as she was drowning with pleasure was a lifetime too much for him. His body spasmed mightily, driving him as deep as he could go inside of the shrieking girl before he erupted with a grunt. She fluttered around him as he came, her own body only staying upright because she was pinned against the table by his hips. She had collapsed onto the wood again, a languid sound of pleasure answering every twitch of his shaft, but growing weaker with each one. 

 

Finally, cold, stark reality intruded upon his mind, and he withdrew slowly. The pestle had matched his pace, stopping when he had, and he gently withdrew that as well. Ginny still lay on the table, eyes closed and panting heavily. Her arse and thighs were covered by red marks, some clearly a handprint, others smaller and more targeted. She groaned softly once, and her whole body trembled before her eyes snapped open. It seemed to take her a minute to gather her bearings, and she pushed herself up to stand wobbily without meeting his gaze. Cheeks red with exertion and embarrassment, she bent to pull her knickers back up under her skirt before smoothing it down, then folding her hands in front of her awkwardly and staring at the floor in front of him. 

 

“I trust I won’t have to assign further detentions for untoward acts in the corridors, Miss Weasley?” 

 

He’d taken an extra moment for the silence to linger before speaking, both because it amused him to watch her squirm, and he needed it to gather himself. 

 

She nodded quickly, tucking loose hair behind an ear and darting a look up at him. 

 

“Then you may go.” 

 

Another nod and the girl all but fled the room, her skirt swishing intriguingly around her thighs. Just before she closed the door behind her, she froze. Her eyes couldn’t help but return to the work table she’d been bent over, then to meet his. When she saw him watching, her lips parted, and he felt a fresh wave of emotion building inside of her. 

 

He kept from smirking until she disappeared, knowing he would be punishing her again. 

 

 

Chapter 45: The Rewards of True Friendship (Harry/Hermione 03)

He plopped down into the chair next to her at what had become Their Table, unsurprised that her attention barely flickered away from the text in front of her when he sat. The sight of the two of them revising together with their backs to the stone wall of the Gryffindor Common Room was normal enough not to draw much attention from the busy room, most of the other students too consumed with their homework, games, or partners to pay any mind to two-thirds of the so-called Golden Trio. Not at all bothered by her lack of reaction and knowing she was fully engrossed in her work, Harry withdrew his own text, the leather still shiny and unblemished. 

 

Runes was a new subject for him, one he’d decided to pick up at Hermione’s prompting. He liked teasing her about forcing him into it, but was honestly enjoying the challenge and had gained a sense of purpose about his academics now that he was free from his other responsibilities. Opening the heavy volume to the correct page, he started to set up his notes to revise. The accelerated path he was on to catch up was painful at times, but he found rising to the occasion and succeeding quite rewarding. 

 

“Just imagine if all the Harry Potter fangirls knew what a swot he’d turned into.” 

 

Hermione’s voice was dry and her eyes never left the pages in front of her, but his friend’s timing was perfect and he couldn't help but chuckle. He decided to match her, and settled  in to his own work before he replied. 

 

“And since when have I cared about what they thought?” 

 

“Since they all became completely obvious about how obsessed they are with shagging you.” She may have been discussing her History assignment for all the inflection to her voice, but Harry had come to know better. She continued, “As if I wasn’t already distracted enough during History, now I have your tittering groupies whispering about you to contend with on top of everything else.”

 

Harry snorted a quiet laugh. 

 

“Hermione Granger, distracted during class?” Harry teased. “What could have possibly kept the future Head Girl from her studies?”

 

“I couldn’t stop thinking about sucking your cock.” 

 

Harry nearly choked at the flat delivery, and he definitely caught a quirk of her lips at his reaction. 

 

“Those slags were going on and on about what you would be like…” Hermione went on, her eyes still moving steadily between her text and the parchment she was making notes on, “...and I couldn’t help but think about how big you are. And how hard you get, just before you come.”

 

She shifted in her seat, switching her legs around and letting her skirt ride up her thighs. The gap between the top of her socks and the bottom of her skirt was much more interesting than his work, and Harry knew without a doubt she was doing it on purpose this time. 

 

“And I thought to myself, ‘It’s too bad Harry isn’t here today. They could watch me crawl under his desk and give him exactly what they all want.’” She set her quill down for a second, eyes still on the page. With deliberate slowness she brought a hand to her mouth and Harry’s breath hitched when her pink tongue darted out to wet a finger for grip on the page. 

 

“By the end of class you were all I could think about.” Her voice had gone soft and breathless, and her hips rolled subtly as she spoke. “Sucking you. Mounting you, right there in your chair and riding you. Bending over the desk so you could fuck me.” 

 

Harry was agonizingly hard in his trousers just from listening to her, and watching her while she said these filthy things to him. Her cheeks were pink with arousal, but to anyone else, she still appeared to be focused on her books. Trying to maintain the facade, Harry nevertheless reached out a hand towards her leg. 

 

And was totally miffed when she subtly rebuffed him. 

 

“Are you done with your work already?” She asked, one lip twitching ever so slightly. Harry took a breath and deflated. Some of him, anyway. 

 

“Not yet.” He answered morosely. 

 

“Let me know if you need help.” Her eyes were still on her work. The monster.

 

With a sigh, Harry refocused on the Runes in front of him, trying to make sense of the lesson Professor Babbling had worked up for him with Hermione. He had a fair understanding of the purpose of the individual runes, but was struggling to find their combined effect. To his credit, Harry worked dutifully for a quarter of an hour, penciling in different combinations and canceling out different effects with each arrangement, only to wind up even more confused than when he’d started. He let his pencil drop to rub his eyes, a sound of pure frustration escaping him. 

 

“That well?” Hermione asked, and he looked up to see she had taken a break as well. 

 

“Pretty much.” 

 

“You can ask for help, you know.”

 

“You have your own work to do and I didn’t want to interrupt you.” 

 

Hermione smiled fondly. 

 

“You should know by now that I’m just working ahead anyway. And I like helping you Harry.” 

 

His sheepish look drew another laugh from her, and Harry marveled at how much more relaxed she seemed recently. 

 

“What do you need help with?”

 

Harry explained the problem, and appreciated that Hermione obviously knew the issue well before he did, and clearly was restraining herself from jumping in and explaining before he’d talked it through himself. She turned to face him better as he spoke and he couldn’t help but notice as her skirt slipped up farther, or that she had a button more than normal undone when she leaned forward to look at his page. 

 

“You’ve done amazingly well to get this far.” She praised with a smile in a genuine tone that made him flush with pleasure. “But maybe a practical demonstration will help you to put it all together.” 

 

His head tilted at that pronouncement, his excitement rising at the playful look on her face. Until she sat back, anyway. 

 

Reaching across the table, she pointed to a mark on the table that he’d written off as typical Gryffindor Common Room Battle Damage. But upon closer inspection was a rune, written in black marker. Twisting towards him, she leaned across his lap to indicate another rune at the corner closest to him, and his heart raced with her so close. Leaning back with a smirk she pointed out another on the corner closest to her, then stood and leaned all the way to the far corner of the table, bending over away from him to point out the last rune. She looked back to see him openly admiring her and looked pleased with the expression on his face before she straightened and leaned back against the table facing him.

 

“You know these runes, and the basic patterns.” Hermione stated, getting a nod back, “But you’re struggling with knowing how they interact.” He nodded again. 

 

With a casualness that threw him completely off balance, Hermione reached for her shirt and started to undo buttons. His eyes went wide, scanning the Common Room madly, and he was even more confused to find a gorgeous girl in the process of opening her shirt having no effect on the other students. He looked back to Hermione to find her eyes bright and excited as another button parted, then another, revealing the satiny pale blue bra she wore. She watched him intently as the last button parted, her finger tracing the center of her chest and clearly pleased by his reaction. 

 

“Any working theories, Harry?” She teased.

 

Had his brain been functioning, he probably could have come up with an answer, but she seemed to enjoy his stunned look just as well as a correct answer. 

 

“No?” She was trying to sound disappointed, but couldn’t quite hide her smile. With a casual motion belied by the shaking of her hands, Hermione pushed off the table and took a step forward before lifting her other leg and straddling him where he sat. 

 

His hands went immediately to her hips as her weight settled onto him, and he saw her lick her lips once before their mouths met. The sensation blinded him to anything but her, and he quickly deepened the kiss. Hermione’s hips rolled against him as she responded with just as much desire as he felt, the slickness of her tongue against his making him shake. Her hands found his collar and tugged them even tighter together, the kiss somehow gaining speed and heat, his own hands circling behind her to pull her towards him in desperation. An eternity that was all too short later Hermione pulled her lips away and kissed her way back his jaw to his throat, making his heart leap when her lips brushed his ear. 

 

“Does this help, Harry?” She breathed against him, causing him to shiver. 

 

His eyes blinked open to scan a Common Room full of teenagers apparently paying no attention to the most famous people their age in the World snogging to end the day. Realization dawned through a fog of haze. 

 

“Notice me not?” He asked in an answer, feeling her nod against him. 

 

“Essentially, yes.” Her tongue traced the shell of his ear and he throbbed against her. Hermione moaned softly in a way that he felt all the way to his bollocks. “As long as we stay near this table, you can do anything you want to me, and none of them will notice.” 

 

She pulled back, her lips leaving a line of fire as she did, wrapping her arms around his neck and giving him a direct look. 

 

“ Anything.” She repeated sinfully, rolling her hips and grinding herself against his length. 

 

Something broke loose in his mind at what she was offering, and Harry stood quickly, taking her with him by his grip on her arse. She smiled eagerly, holding on tight and refusing to stop pressing herself against him even when he set her roughly on the table. 

 

That she didn’t chastise him about dropping her on his textbook was all he needed to know about how far gone she was as well. He devoured her mouth with his own, his hands sliding out from under her to grasp her thighs. In their hurry they each managed to get in the other’s way, Hermione’s hands on Harry’s belt blocking his attempts to touch every inch of her legs, her skirt falling up to reveal she’d worn matching knickers when she spread her legs to give him room. 

 

And then he was groaning because her hands were on his cock, and she was lifting her hips to let him tug the last barrier between them down, revealing a stripe of short hair above a flushed sex. Unwilling to give him time to think, Hermione pulled him towards her by his length, their matching groans at the feel of his tip sliding against her folds making both of them grin. Leaving him there, she put her arms back around his neck and kissed him, her legs wrapping around his hips to urge him forward. Harry slid slowly into the most amazing sensation he’d ever experienced, looking at Hermione in wonder and seeing his own feelings reflected back at him. He froze for an instant, fearing it would be all too much, only to have Hermione attack his mouth and writhe against him. He nearly chuckled at her impatience, and the understanding she’d gladly keep going without him. 

 

But when he held her tight to meet the next roll of her body, he was rewarded by the sexiest sound he’d ever heard in his life. Hermione smiled at him in pure, carnal joy and repeated the motion, the two quickly finding a rhythm that worked. She clung to him as he took her, fingers digging into his neck and arse bouncing on his Runes book with every thrust. Her eyes darted between his and the union of their bodies, entranced by the sight of his length disappearing inside of her. 

 

“Oh Harry, that’s incredible!” She gasped, a look of awe on her face. Harry couldn’t agree more, but still scanned the room to make sure no one was acting strangely. 

 

Besides him, shagging his best friend on the table, anyway. 

 

Hermione smirked as she saw him looking around, smug until he snapped his hips particularly hard and driving the breath from her with a sharp “Oh!”

 

Her whole body tightened when he did it again, her mouth hanging open and her eyes pleading. 

 

“More! Please Harry, more!” 

 

He obeyed happily, driving himself into her with abandon and watching her twist in on herself until it was all too much. 

 

“Yes, Harry, yes!” 

 

She unwound all at once, a sound of pure gratification leaving her lips and her body turning boneless. Flopping back onto the table, Harry thought she would have been uncomfortable laying across piles of books and parchment, some open, others stacked. But Hermione reclined happily, looking completely satisfied. 

 

Her chest heaved as she tried to catch her breath, and Harry couldn’t help but notice, twitching inside of her, still painfully hard. He thrust into her again making her spasm, frustrated he couldn’t reach all of her because of the table. Moving on instinct he reached under her legs, grabbing the tops of her thighs and yanking her towards him. Pages and parchment crinkled and tore underneath her, but they were both well past caring. Hermione’s legs followed the pull of his hands and she wound up with her ankles on his shoulders, a wild look on her face at the clap of their bodies when Harry kept moving. Her skirt had pooled around her waist and Harry felt himself getting drunk on the sight of his cock spearing into her and the eager sounds she made. Hermione had the sexiest look he’d ever seen on her face, clearly enjoying herself, and wanting him to do the same. Her hands traced up her body, back arching while she watched him watching her. With a wicked smile she pulled the cups of her bra down, biting her lip when her fingers found her nipples. 

 

Harry’s jaw hung open at the display of pure wantonness, seeing his best friend twisting to look around the common room while she was fucked on top of her books. With a shiver she returned her eyes to him, a naughty look on her face while she lowered one hand to her sex and started to circle her clit. Eyes dark with lust narrowed, and Harry felt her clench around him with another look of anguish on her face. 

 

He hammered into her recklessly, knocking her hand out of the way and replacing it with his thumb on her hard bundle of nerves. Hermione moaned at his touch, loud enough to make the pair of students closest to them turn their heads. Her hand clapped down over her mouth when he refused to slow, seeing her pinch down even harder on her nipple while her other breast was jostled with each hard thrust. Swiping his thumb and driving his hips, Harry watched her coil up again, back arching as she cried out against her hand. 

 

It was wrong, and perfect, and Harry never wanted it to stop, but the fluttering of her sex was too much for him, and Harry exploded with a suddenness that would have terrified him if not for the look of rapture on Hermione’s face as he spasmed inside of her. 

 

His orgasm seemed to go on forever, a pleasure like he’d never known flooding through him and leaving him more relaxed than he could ever remember. Hermione lay under him looking utterly satisfied and beyond gorgeous. His thoughts of her as a bookworm so obliterated he didn’t know how they could have ever existed. He backed away slowly, helping her to sit up before looking at the mess they’d made of their table. Words failed him as his best friend moved languidly to fix her uniform, rolling her eyes fondly as he stood staring and tucking him away as well. 

 

“So…” Harry finally started, suddenly aware of the vulnerability in her eyes. “...did you want to do Potions next?”

 

Hermione snorted, then broke down into full laughter as she fell against him happily. 

 

“Now there’s a sexy idea!” She giggled in his arms. 

Chapter 46: Adventures at Uni (Harry/Ginny, Draco/)

Notes:

This chapter/story started out in one direction and somewhere along the way veered hard into the wilderness. All the familiar characters happen to be in a non-magical Universe and don't know each other as First Year University Students doing First Year University Things.

I can't help but feel this was influenced by one of my favorite Stories/Series to read on AO3 - Bleakfest's College Collection: https://archiveofourown.org/series/2344936

Their writing is, to me, a lot more believable and covers the characters a lot more seriously than I tend to.

But I still had a lot of fun writing this - I hope you all enjoy it.

Harry strode down the badly lit corridor towards his room, the threadbare carpet under his shoes making a dull sound with every strike of his companion's heels. He would have thought with as much as they all paid for tuition the University could afford for the residence halls to be a bit nicer, but at the end of the day supposed it really didn’t matter. Especially since Uni life had quite a few benefits. 

 

Prime amongst them was the girl standing unsteadily next to him, the redhead’s spectacular body shown off to maximum effect by the jumpsuit she wore.

 

Why Uni girls would get so dressed up for a Residence Hall party, he had no clue. He was simply grateful they'd all seemed to be as keen as he and his mates were. She'd caught his eye the second he'd walked in, strong, bare shoulders facing the door and hair brilliant enough to draw every eye when she tossed it back. She'd been laughing and swapping stories with what looked like one of the sports clubs, given the number of fit young women in the group. And the amount they were drinking.

 

He was looking to catch up on that front, and hopefully find someone to spend the rest of the night with as soon as possible. It wasn’t that he was in any particular hurry, having generally very good luck on that front, but he knew if he dallied the one glaring drawback about Uni life would make his night that much harder. 

 

Because Draco Sodding Malfoy would definitely not be taking his time in pulling a bird, and if he got back to their shared room before Harry did, that meant either going to her room, or having to call it an early, unsatisfactory, night.

 

And if any bloke in their year had more of a reputation than Harry did, it was Malfoy.

 

So Harry was quite pleased to find his first choice eyeing him like a slab of meat, and he quickly made his way over. Her hand was warm when he introduced himself, getting her name as Ginny, but honestly more interested in her plunging neckline. He matched her drink for drink as they chatted about classes (he was a Chemistry major, she was in Business) campus life, and sports. He was right that she was a footballer, and admitted to playing as a lad.

 

Harry caught her looking him over more than once, freely doing the same whenever she took a drink or turned to talk to someone else. They'd been pushed closer together by the growing crowd, and as Harry watched she tipped her head back to finish off another drink, the long line of her slender neck leading down to the swell of her breasts. He paused a second, gaze fixed on the hard points of her nipples now obvious through the fabric.

 

"No."

 

Harry jerked, embarrassed he'd been so oblivious. 

 

"No?" He questioned, feeling every drink he'd had in his sluggish answer.

 

"To the question you didn't ask." She replied looking smug, and not upset like he'd expected. His heart fell because he had just about been ready to ask her back to his room. But still, he had to make sure.

 

"And what question would that be?" He asked, trying for casual. She smirked at him.

 

"If I'm wearing a bra under this."

 

Harry’s eyes widened in surprise and her laughter nearly took him off his feet. He reflexively looked again, quickly finding the prominent profile of her arousal before looking back up to her amused face. She licked her lips with a wicked gleam in her eyes.

 

"I'm not wearing anything under it, actually."

 

She turned as she finished, putting her empty cup down on a nearby table and giving him all the chance in the world to admire her. Twisting back to him in a move so sensual it must have been intentional, she met his look with one of her own.

 

"And yes, to your next question."

 

Harry smiled at that, but again had to make sure. 

 

"And what would that question have been?"

 

She flowed into his arms, her lithe body pressing tightly against him as she wrapped her arms around his neck. Stronger than she looked, he was pulled down to meet her hungry kiss, feeling the heat between them build. Ginny kissed him without any restraint, her tongue slipping between his lips and finding his just as willing. She hummed with pleasure, her hands tracing down his sides as she broke away.

 

"Yes, I want to go back to your room with you." She finally answered with a smile he couldn't help but match. 

 

Hooking a hand in his belt she turned and led him from the room. He soaked in the sight of her rolling hips, impressed she was able to move as gracefully as she was in her shoes before he was struck by a thought. 

 

"What if I had asked something else?" He called forward over the music and din of the crowd.  Her smile back at him was so full of sin he twitched in his trousers. 

 

"I can't imagine saying 'no' to anything you could have asked."

 

Harry swallowed heavily. 

 

The walk to the lifts and the ride up was a blur. Ginny was all over him, and Harry had started to worry she wasn't going to wait until they were back to his room before moving things along.

 

So it was with absolute, heart-rending disappointment that Harry came within sight of his door and spotted the asterisk on the corner of the whiteboard glued at eye level - his and Draco’s shared signal that the room was occupied .

 

"Shite."

 

"Problem?" Ginny asked between kisses to his neck and ear.

 

"Maybe not." He tried to convince himself as he pulled his phone out to text his roommate. "Just need to make sure my roommate's not around."

 

She nodded, grinding her hips against him in a way that let him know she could feel how hard he already was.

 

'You in the room?' He messaged, hopes crashing a second later as the telltale sound of an arriving text message could just be heard over the music now confirmed to be coming from the shared dorm.

 

A long second passed, then Harry's phone buzzed in his hand.

 

'What do you think?' 

 

The thump of a cheap bedframe slamming against the wall was suddenly audible through the thin door, accompanied by cries that grew more frantic by the second. 

 

"Oh my God Draco, yes!" The girl in question moaned, loud and long, causing Ginny to smile knowingly. The bed crashed harder and the sounds were positively filthy. “Yes!"

 

At some point Ginny had started to stroke him through his trousers, and was watching him with dark eyes.

 

"So are we going in or not?"

 

Harry stared at her in disbelief. 

 

"I mean, it sounds like they wouldn't even notice." Ginny continued before an impish smile appeared on her lips. "At least until we get going and I put that girl's moans to shame."

 

Harry blinked, so off balance he couldn't think of any argument against her. Not that he really wanted to anyway. The idea of showing up his poncey tosser of a roommate was incredibly appealing to him. As was the redhead still slowly stroking him.

 

"What the hell, why not?" 

 

Ginny’s teeth flashed and Harry unlocked the door with a jangle of keys surely hidden by the wailing coming from the room.

 

Harry and Ginny stole inside, finding the room lit only by candles. The boys had arranged their room for as much privacy as possible, beds against the walls with tall desks and dressers between them, but it was an illusion at best. The couple entered to see see the pale blonde kneeling on his bed behind a girl on her hands and knees, the volume of her cries all the more impressive for being aimed at the mattress.

 

Harry noticed her full hips rippling from each of Draco's thrusts, breasts swaying from the impacts, and not much else. Because Ginny took one long look, winked at him, then dragged him towards his own bed. Harry kept an eye on the pair as he was pulled along, seeing Draco catch the movement at the last second. Rather than look upset, or stop, the arse threw one of his trademark smirks at Harry.

 

Harry didn't have time to consider the implications, because If he'd thought Ginny’s earlier kiss was unrestrained, he was proven wrong by the intensity now that she had him alone. She was intoxicating, her hands all over him and tugging clothes off along the way. Before he knew it he was naked in front of her while she stroked him with both small hands. Her eyes never left his aching cock, until she finally stepped back and tossed her hair again. Eyes inviting him to stare, Ginny undid the clasp at the back of her neck and pulled each side down in turn, revealing perky breasts topped by still hard nipples. Wasting no time, she shimmied the suit down her hips and thighs, straightening up as it fell to her ankles and standing with a hand on her hip. She was clearly confident, and with every reason to be, she posed for him. Her smile made a quick reappearance, and then she was moving again, her fingers wrapping around his length and tugging him towards her. She sat on his bed, eyes just about level with the cock she still stroked. The sounds of the other girl and Draco still filled the room, and Ginny looked up at him coyly, lips parted enough for Harry to feel her hot breath on his tip. 

 

And then she was laying back and spreading her legs, pulling him towards her again. Her teasing look turned satisfied when she slid his head through her slick folds, and Harry felt his eyebrows lift. 

 

Some snogging on the lift and she was ready to go . And if the way she wrapped her legs around him and pulled with her heels was any indication, she wanted him now . So Harry gladly went along with her desires, feeling quite generous about it as her perfect heat enveloped him.

 

Ginny’s mouth fell open and her eyes positively burned with lust when their bodies met, the otherwise intimate moment corrupted by a pornographic moan from the other side of the room. Ginny’s small hands pressed back on his hips to push him back before another tightening of her legs pulled him in again, and Harry was quick to take the hint. 

 

She was slick, hot, and felt as perfect as she looked. Harry started a steady rhythm, seeing her nod when their bodies met with a jolt for the first time. The room was so full of clapping bodies and cries of pleasure from the other side that Ginny’s sound of agreement went unnoticed, but her eyes drifted to the source of the noise before returning to him.

 

"Think you can keep up?" She asked with a challenging smile, the other couple building towards a frantic pace.

 

Without stopping, Harry snapped his hips forward into her, then leaned back to pry her legs from around him. Still thrusting, he spread her knees and pressed back, Ginny’s hips titling up from the pressure of his hands on her thighs until she was bent nearly in half. She watched him with excited eyes that went wide from the first powerful drive from his hips. She was driven down into the mattress and he loomed over her, repeating the motion and reveling at the feel of being bollocks deep inside of her. 

 

"Fuck yes!" She hissed loudly enough to remind Harry where they were, nodding her agreement. "Give me that cock!"

 

Never one to deny a woman, Harry took her with long, hard strokes. Watching her flush and start to pant was the sexiest thing he'd ever seen, her moans climbing with every collision. 

 

"Fuck, yes!" Her body was tightening with pleasure, her back arching. She looked at him with terrifying intensity for a long second, then fell back with her arms out wide, hands fisting in his blankets. And all the while her moans grew louder.

 

"Oh god yes! Just like that, just like…harder! Fuck! Harder!"

 

Harry would have smirked at her contradictions and loss of control of he wasn't so on the edge himself. Giving Ginny what she wanted took almost everything he had, and Harry realized with a start they were both shining with sweat in the candlelight. He thrust fiercely, his hands clenching on her thighs to drive her down to meet him again all the faster and harder. The bed slammed into the wall, or possibly the floor, with the force of their bodies, and Ginny started to thrash and howl underneath him. She made the filthiest sounds he'd ever heard, and loud enough to shake the furniture. An instant later her hands left his bedding to grip his arms the same way, dark nails digging deeply into flesh. He knew she was close and redoubled his efforts causing her eyes to snap open.

 

"Yes, yes, yesyesyesYES!" She shrieked as she came, her orgasm unbelievably sexy. She writhed, shook, and eventually went limp looking at him like he was a god, and Harry loved every second of it. He was painfully hard, feeling every flutter of her walls around him like a lightning bolt to the spine.

 

So of course that's when Draco Bleeding Malfoy decided to chime in.

 

"I thought it was clear I had the room tonight, Potter." 

 

His dry voice set Harry’s teeth on edge, but he was beaten to the punch of replying by a still visibly trembling Ginny.

 

"For my sake, I'm quite glad he ignored you."

 

"Well some of us prefer privacy." A breathless voice answered, and Harry realized the other girl hadn't left yet. 

 

"Luv, if you'd just been fucked the way I was, you wouldn't care where or when." Ginny smiled hotly at him as she said it, making him twitch.

 

"I'll have you know Draco was quite spectacular." The voice answered archly. 

 

Harry finally looked over the top of their desks to the other side of the room, finding his roommate smirking back at him. The smug arsehole.

 

"I'm sure he was, by your standards." Ginny shot back, still watching Harry with a heated gaze, "but this would have broken you."

 

"And what, exactly, is it you think I couldn’t handle?" Harry felt like an observer of a game he didn't know, sharing another quick look with Malfoy. Ginny finally shifted, and he turned back to see her wild eyes. She wriggled until her legs were tight around him again, giving him a squeeze and lifting her chin.

 

"Take me over there and show them what you can do, stud." 

 

Harry paused, despite his raging desire and was about to object when Draco’s voice reached him.

 

"Don't worry if you're shy, Potter. I probably would be too."

 

Harry gritted his teeth and lifted Ginny so quickly she yelped in surprise. Fingers digging into her arse, he started thrusting again as soon as he'd turned around and started to walk. Ginny threw her head back, her hair streaming behind her as the wet smack of their bodies filled the room, already moaning when she was carried into view.

 

Without slowing, Harry took in the sight of his roommate sitting next to a stunned, pretty young woman. Her brown hair was notably bushy, her full lips matching the generous curves of her body. Ginny’s body rolled, and she moaned thickly.

 

"Even if he could pick you up to fuck you like this, you wouldn't be able to take it."

 

Draco simply watched in interest, but the other girl's eyes narrowed. 

 

"Not all of us just want to get fucked ." She answered tartly from next to Malfoy. "Some of us like to give pleasure too."

 

Harry was sure his eyes were as wide as Malfoy’s when she shifted to kneel on the bed next to him, pushing his shoulder back to make room for her to lean down and take his cock in her mouth. He heard Ginny moan and tore his eyes away from the sight of tan cheeks hollowing from suction to see his partner watching just as intently. 

 

She twisted away and disengaged, squirming until he set her back on her feet, only for her to immediately slide to her knees. Her tongue dragged up his full length in a motion that almost crossed his eyes, and if there was any reluctance or hesitation in her, Harry couldn’t see it. What he could see was eager brown eyes waiting for him to focus on her, and then his throbbing shaft disappear between pink lips. She kept going until his head bumped into the back of her throat firmly, and held him there for a long moment, finally winking in a way that did cross his eyes. 

 

She pulled off with a pop, gently stroking him and turning towards the couple on the bed. 

 

“And some of us are a lot better at giving pleasure than others.” She told the bushy haired girl smugly. 

 

The two seemed to engage in some sort of unspoken contest then, one that Harry was more than happy to be a goal for. Ginny’s mouth was a revelation, and she was almost too good with it. Harry was fighting for control, and looking at Draco could see the same tension there. And something else along with it. 

 

“If you ladies are trying to prove who is better…” the blonde tosser spoke smoothly, despite the look on his face, “...wouldn’t it make sense to have our input?”

 

Ginny pulled away again, an eyebrow raised. 

 

Draco bravely soldiered on. “And if we are to judge, it only makes sense we each judge both of you.” His partner had stopped to look at him, and he swallowed heavily. “Right?”

 

“I’m game.” Ginny answered almost immediately. “But I doubt she is.” 

 

“I’m happy to show you that there’s more to sexual prowess than being a slag.” The bushy haired girl answered, shifting back and then moving to rise. Ginny matched her and the two girls stared each other down as they moved to change places, just inches between them when they slid past the furniture. Harry stood still as a statue, his cock cooling in the air while his new partner moved to kneel naked at his feet. Ginny took the same position in front of the sitting Draco, and Harry looked at his roommate as if seeing him for the first time. The normally obnoxious prat simply shrugged before his head fell back when the redhead started in on him. 

 

A second later Harry joined him, looking down to see hazel eyes and a pretty face with lips pursed to slide down his length. He squinted against the pleasure and fought not to squirm from the intensity of her gaze. With her palms flat on his thighs she threatened to bury him with sensation, and he grunted in response. 

 

Ginny, meanwhile, had thrown caution to the wind and herself forward onto his roommate. She seemed desperate to bury her face into him, moaning and gagging around his length. But her attention when she pulled back was on Harry and the other girl, who gave no indication she had noticed what Ginny was doing. 

 

At least until she licked her way off of Harry and knelt up, arching her back and pressing her breasts around his still bobbing shaft. With an indulgent look, she bounced on her knees, stroking him with the fullness of her chest, and only then, shot the redhead a challenging look. 

 

“I’m still having a hard time deciding.” Malfoy cut in, perhaps in an attempt to forestall violence. But the look on his face told another story. “It might be easier if we could experience you both…at the same time.” 

 

His roommate was a mad genius, and Harry kicked himself for having never realized it. Full lips pouted from much too close to his tip, and he held his breath to see if the insane idea was going to work. 

 

“Well it would only be fair for your roommate to go first then, wouldn’t you agree?” Ginny teased, rising in a move that was all presentation. She sashayed over to him, sliding back down with the same sensual grace and knelt shoulder to shoulder with the annoyed looking brunette. 

 

“Good luck for you he’s got enough to share.” She muttered at her competitor, eyeing him up where he still sat in the valley of her breasts. “Can you even take it all?”

 

Without a word, bushy hair dipped and Harry slid back into the ecstasy of her mouth, watching as the girl’s cheeks pinked on her trip down his length. She gave it her all, but retreated with a cough much earlier than Ginny had. The smug redhead nudged her out of the way and then took her spot.

 

Hazel eyes narrowed in annoyance as Ginny took him with a flourish, her bright hair shaking behind her from the motion. Her lips couldn’t quite reach his base despite her best efforts, but that didn’t stop her from twisting to shoot a superior look at her counterpart. 

 

“Go ahead and see if you can do better.” She taunted in between breaths, ducking her head down and starting to tongue Harry’s bollocks, eyes challenging. 

 

The hazel eyed girl looked uncertainly at each of them in turn, before hearing Ginny chuckle at her. A sensation that Harry almost fell down from, considering where her mouth was. And then the stars aligned. Hazel squared her shoulders and leaned to take Harry into her mouth again, her tongue swirling around his tip. Then full lips were tight against him, tongue curling against the bottom of his shaft while her head bobbed, a second set lavishing attention on his bollocks. 

 

And Harry watched in awe, thanking all things holy that he had such an amazing roommate. 

 

The bushy haired girl tried to take more of his length, coughing quietly before sliding off him again only to be bumped out of the way by Ginny. And then a new mouth was on his boys, the girls cheek to cheek with every stroke of Ginny’s mouth. Another bump and he was passed back again, the redhead looking impressed with her counterpart’s tenacity. Rather than slide down, Ginny started to lick and kiss the parts of his shaft that the other girl couldn't reach, and Harry’s heart threatened to pound out of his chest. The pair engaged in the strangest, sexiest standoff he’d ever seen, his cock the only thing separating their lips and tongues while they worshiped him, and Harry felt himself growing faint. Ginny’s challenging eyes were met by Hazel filled with uncertainty, their mouths and tongues filling the same space at the same time, but somehow not quite touching.

 

And with some unforeseen signal, they both retreated, rising and moving over towards Draco without a word, leaving Harry whimpering. His roommate had slid back to sit against the wall, watching the two girls climb up onto the bed on either side of him. Ginny was beaten out by the other girl for first crack at Malfoy, so instead pushed his head back and covered his jaw, neck, and ear with kisses. Working her way down, she stroked a tangle of brown hair out of the way, revealing pink cheeks hollowed around Draco’s shaft. 

 

“Share, you greedy witch.” Ginny teased in a quiet voice, tossing her hair back and shooting Harry a look before bending down to take her turn. Her hips wiggled enticingly, the way she’d looked at him and the way she was presenting herself making what she wanted painfully obvious to Harry. And by this point, there wasn’t much hope of stopping him. 

 

So Harry took long steps until he was putting a knee on the bed behind Ginny, hearing her hum in agreement at the feel of his hands on her arse. Lining himself up with one hand, he pressed forward into her silken heat, making Ginny moan thickly around Malfoy. 

 

Harry gaped at the scene in front of him, from the sight of Ginny’s sex clinging around his shaft to the brunette cheek to cheek with her. 

 

"If anyone is being greedy, it's you." Hazel eventually huffed.

 

Ginny popped off of Malfoy with another sinful moan.

 

"Not at all. Hop up next to me and we can share." 

 

She gestured with her red hair to indicate the spot between her and the wall on the narrow mattress, and Hazel clearly wasn’t quite sure how she felt about that. Moving carefully around the three still mostly engaged, she settled onto her hands and knees next to Ginny, shoulder to hip. 

 

Hazel looked up at him unsurely, and Harry hesitated. 

 

"Go on then." Ginny’s muffled voice prodded from the now kneeling on the bed Malfoy. "Show her what she's been missing."

 

Malfoy didn't need the push, having moved enough to guide his gleaming cock into the tanned girl, a sinful sound leaving her lips as her eyes drifted shut. After that, Harry couldn’t help himself but slide out of Ginny’s exquisite heat and hover in front of Hazel’s lips. Malfoy drove forward into her with enough force that said lips were now exhaling directly onto Harry’s shaft, eyes flying wide when they finally brushed his tip. And then they were around him, her moans of pleasure forging a pipeline to the base of his spine as she was driven to take more of him with each thrust. Harry watched the depraved scene play out, afraid to move his hips for fear of choking the poor girl. She was leaning into the madness, her tongue working around him and her lips sealed tight. Finally, she twisted away, panting heavily. 

 

“My turn boys?” Ginny asked invitingly, her hips waggling and her eyes on Malfoy’s cock. 

 

The pair moved over, the redhead’s lustful moan from Harry’s smooth thrust smothered by Malfoy as they took her from each end. She was clearly eager and enjoying herself, and Harry didn’t feel the need to hold back. His fingers wrapped around her narrow waist, pulling her to meet his thrusts and bringing their bodies together with a clap. Harry turned to see Hazel, staring at the sight of him disappearing inside of Ginny, over and over again, with a look of wonder. A garbled sound was escaping from the redhead with every of their matched thrusts, and Malfoy finally pulled back, gasping and looking down in awe. 

 

“Switch!” Ginny coughed out, kneeling up and starting to turn on the narrow bed, watching the men google her while the other girl matched her shakily. Ginny had turned toward the wall, and Hazel had no place to go, so the girls inevitably wound up face to face. And, Harry noticed with a twitch of his cock, breast to breast. Ginny’s hands wound up low on the other girl's hips, their eyes meeting and holding for a long moment. Brown eyes were wild and excited atop a lithe body all but vibrating with pleasure, met by Hazel filled with shock and trepidation. A shifting of the bed caused the girls nipples to drag over one another’s, Hazel’s lips parting with a gasp that Ginny didn’t miss. Her eyes darted down to the other girl's mouth, then back up, and Harry watched motionless as Hazel’s did the same. Ginny leaned in with painful slowness, Harry’s heart soaring at the move even as she bypassed the girl’s lips and slid her own next to her ear to whisper something too quietly for him to hear. Hazel’s head twitched, and then twitched again when Ginny slapped her hip lightly, a wicked smile on her face as she resumed her turn and got down on hands and knee. 

 

“Go on Harry, show her what she’s been missing out on.” Ginny prompted once the girls were arranged on the narrow mattress again, but this time with wider, tanner hips facing him. Draco, again, wasted no time, slamming into Ginny and quickly driving her facedown onto the mattress where she moaned with every thrust. Looking back to his, now, partner, Harry saw a thick mane of hair get tossed to the side, receiving a nod of approval from her.

 

Sliding into the heat of a second girl in as many minutes felt deliciously wrong to him, and judging by the low chant of ‘Oh God!’ coming from her, she was enjoying it just as much. His hands found purchase on her waist before he started to carefully thrust, his endurance well past his limit. The constant shocks of the night had been the only thing keeping him going, but now as he built up speed and watched her full arse ripple from each jolting collision of their bodies, Harry was finding it nearly impossible to hang on. 

 

But he and Hazel had nothing on Ginny and Draco. 

 

“Fuck, fuck, fuck! Holy fucking shite, yes! Fuck me just like that!” Ginny was beside herself, shouting every vulgar thing that came into her mind as Draco hammered into her with a resounding clap of flesh. Harry spurred himself on, hearing Hazel’s responses only between Ginny’s rapturous cries. Contrary to Ginny’s posture of pressing more and more of herself to the bed while keeping her arse up high, Harry’s partner seemed to be climbing the wall as her pleasure grew, arching her back with a hand against the painted concrete block until her head was nearly level with Harry’s. Her mouth hung open and a wall of curly hair hung between them all the while she pleaded with him. 

 

“Oh my God Harry!” She moaned towards the ceiling, using his name for the first time. “Yes! Oh God!” 

 

He couldn't resist reaching around her to grasp one of her jostled breasts in his hand, his other still clamped on her hip. She moaned wantonly when he rolled her nipple between his fingers, finding a way to throw her hips back onto him. Her wordless cries were reaching a fever pitch, and none too soon for Harry who was biting his cheek to keep from finishing. He heard Ginny in a similar state, her cheek on the mattress and eyes devouring the other couple. Hazel’s head hung limply, the pleasure seeming too much for her as she was bounced towards orgasm. 

 

“OH MY GOD!” She shrieked, her whole body jolting and nearly enough to make Harry jump out of his own skin. It was almost as shocking as the fingers he felt against his bollocks a second later. Looking down he saw Ginny with an arm stretched out, her hand between Hazel’s legs. The bushy haired girl went wild from the touch, her body seeming to strain in every direction at once while he tried desperately to push her over the edge. A second later she grunted, the sound dragging out into a growl. Her entire body shook uncontrollably, and with a sharp cry he felt her orgasm crash over her. Harry kept on, wanting to push her to even higher limits of pleasure, and chasing his own orgasm, finally, without hesitation. But with one last sharp, despaired cry, Hazel pulled away from him, pushing his body and Ginny’s hand away with hands that shook nearly too much to reach him. 

 

“Too much!” She gasped, looking utterly spent. 

 

Ginny was still on the bed, Malfoy sliding out of her with a groan, pumping his length until he grunted and came onto her back. The redhead just smiled, looking utterly satisfied, leaving just Harry in a painfully awkward situation.

 

“I told you he’d be too much for you.” Ginny teased, still breathing hard. Hazel simply shook her head at her while his first partner eyed Harry up. “You know he still hasn’t come yet tonight.” She added in an impressed tone, Brown eyes locked on his rigid length. 

 

Hazel looked back at him in disbelief, an apology on her face. 

 

“I know, right?” Ginny’s teasing tone was back. “He must be a porn star or something on the weekends.” 

 

She moved to sit at the end of the bed, rapping the other girl on the thigh gently. 

 

“C’mon, I think he’s earned a reward, don’t you?” 

 

Harry stood at the end of the bed in silent agreement, past caring how he came at this point, but needing it more than he thought possible. Hazel moved slowly to sit next to Ginny, eyeing the girl askance as she moved until they were shoulder to shoulder and thigh to thigh. Harry didn’t know what to expect, but the redhead only seemed to have eyes for the girl sitting next to her. 

 

“Did you like it when I touched you earlier?” She asked in a breathy voice. Hazel shrugged softly, then nodded without looking. Ginny reached over and slowly lifted and turned the girl’s chin until they were face to face. Their eyes began the dance again, but this time when Ginny leaned in, she didn’t divert. Pink lips captured each other, Hazel’s moving tentatively while Ginny took control of the kiss. After a moment the redhead pulled back just a tiny bit, smiling when the other girl leaned forward to stay with her. Ginny’s tongue darted out next, and as Harry watched, the two girls' kiss deepened into something full of heat and desire. 

 

And only then did Ginny reach out for him, blindly feeling for a second before finding his cock and pulling him towards them. Without breaking their kiss she brought him between their faces, seamlessly making the transition from kissing just Hazel, to both her and his throbbing length. Their tongues clashed circling his tip, lips meeting around his shaft, working their way down until they each took one of his almost sore bollocks into his mouth. It was the sexiest thing he’d ever seen, having two pairs of eyes stare up at him while receiving such pleasure. 

 

“Holy shite.” He gasped out, feeling his body tighten in anticipation of finally getting his release. 

 

Ginny smirked and guided the pair back up to his head, still languishing attention on him with lips and tongues. Her hand stroked him strongly, and a second later Hazel’s joined in as well. The bushy haired girl and the redhead kept looking up at him. Excited brown eyes accompanied by nervous hazel orbs, and Harry’s blood pounded in his ears at where this seemed to be heading. 

 

“Don’t you think he’s earned something special luv?” Ginny asked, getting a long look before receiving a nod in response. 

 

“I know you’re so close Harry.” Ginny all but moaned against him before turning and kissing Hazel deeply again, their tongues warring visibly just a breath away from his tip. “So just let go. Give it to us!” 

 

They kissed around his head again, hands still stroking, and it all became too much for him. He grunted, watching Ginny smile widely around him before moving quickly and pulling Hazel to do the same. The two girls looked up at him, cheek to cheek and each with a hand still on him, and Harry’s legs threatened to give out when his orgasm finally hammered through him. 

 

Ginny had kept him pointed at her initially, smiling widely as a truly massive orgasm started to land on her face and hair. After a second she pushed him to do the same to the other girl who was still watching with wide eyes even while heavy strands of come fell on her. Harry knew he’d never come so much in his life, and as Ginny pushed him back and forth between the pair with enjoyment, he was glad this had been the time he’d saved it for. 

 

As he started to slow, Ginny took him between come splattered lips, her dripping face looking up at him happily as she sucked. She smiled wickedly when she withdrew, pushing him and Hazel together until the other girl was doing the same. And then Harry found himself watching Ginny trying to snog the life out of Hazel, withdrawing only to drag her tongue across particularly messy spots of the girl's face. With one last giggle she sat back down comfortably, her arm around the girl next to her while her free hand swiped a finger down her cheek and into her mouth with a happy grin. 

 

“Christ.” Harry breathed out, causing Ginny to giggle again. “Just…wow!” 

 

The bushy haired girl blushed at his praise, something so endearing about the look considering evidence of his pleasure was currently rolling from her face onto her breasts. 

 

“Welp, I think that’s a good point to call it a night!” Ginny slapped her hands down on her thighs, suddenly all business, and Harry struggled to keep up. “Harry, Draco, it’s been a pleasure…” A bright smile lit up her face, “...both literally and figuratively.” 

 

She looked around quickly. 

 

“Where do you blokes keep your towels?”

 

“Oh, um, they’re over here.” Harry answered, indicating the top drawer in a shared dresser and feeling ridiculous all of a sudden. “Can I get you one, um…” He trailed off, suddenly aware he didn’t even know the bushy haired girl's name.

 

“Granger.” Malfoy supplied helpfully. 

 

The now named ‘Granger’ turned and shot the blonde a dirty look before standing and looking at Harry with much softer eyes. 

 

“Please” she started, a smile hiding at one corner of her lips, “Anyone who has come on my face after giving me the best orgasm of my life can call me Hermione.” 

 

“Nice to meet you Hermione.” Harry answered, holding out a hand on reflex, and immediately feeling like a complete idiot. 

 

But she took his hand and shook it formally, her smile finally blooming. 

 

“Very nice to meet you, Harry.” A little more dripped from her face down to her collarbone. “And yes, a towel would be wonderful. Thank you.” 

 

Ginny broke first, laughing even as she wiped at her face before Draco joined in, followed by Hermione and Harry. 

 

Shaking his head at the absurdity of his life, he turned to get a whole stack of towels. 

 

He’d seen enough of his roommate to last a semester. 

 

Chapter 47: Building Confidence (Ginny/Sirius)

Notes:

I wrote a Sirius/Ginny fic as part of my Christmas series a while back (https://archiveofourown.org/works/35446807) that was a lot of fun. I was writing something else and this little scenario popped into my head - hopefully you all enjoy.

As always, thanks to everyone who leaves a review and/or kudos. It's crazy to me that this goofy little collection had over 110k views when I posted this, and I sincerely hope everyone who has landed here has enjoyed at least some of the chapters. Thanks again!

The sound of the door opening shocked Sirius out of his reverie, and he made to hide the bottle he’d been pouring out of before remembering he was an adult, still, and well past the point of having to sneak whisky in his own house. At least when Molly wasn’t around. 

 

But the intruder to his sanctum wasn’t Molly, despite a shared hair color. 

 

“Well hullo Ginny.” 

 

She jumped at his amicable greeting, apparently having expected to be alone in his workshop. This was further evidenced by the muttered curses he heard, and the distinctly unladylike stomping of her trainers on the old concrete floor. 

 

“Shite, sorry Sirius, I thought….”

 

“Don’t worry about it. I get it.” The weight of years was heavy in his voice and he saw her wince. Shaking it off to give her his trademark rogueish grin, Sirius saluted her with his glass before tossing it back, watching her eye the still mostly-full bottle on the workbench. 

 

“Care for a drink?” He offered eventually, deciding to give in to the obvious and get her on her way to whatever teenage angst would consume the rest of her evening. 

 

“I really shouldn’t.” But despite her protestations, she moved over to where he was already pouring the amber liquid into a second glass, picking it up with a nod of thanks. Sirius shouldn’t have been surprised at the healthy sip she took without issue, but somehow still managed to forget she was a Weasley. 

 

“Rough night?” He asked, trying for sympathetic, but figuring it just came out as haggard. 

 

Ginny snorted a laugh. 

 

“What gave it away?”

 

He could have answered any of the obvious things, or some of the less obvious ones, but chose to stay quiet. He’d seen her flitting around Harry after dinner earlier, his Godson completely oblivious to the fact that the young redhead was trying to get his attention. The tight t-shirt and even tighter denims she’d been wearing had drawn attention from pretty much every bloke in the room, most of whom were related to her and justified in shooting dark looks at her attire. Sirius had also noticed of course, been unable not to, really, but had made great effort to keep his eyes off the shapely form of the young woman. 

 

Even when she’d leaned across Harry far enough for the swell of her breasts to become visible to the edges of her bra, Sirius hadn’t looked at the supple flesh or white, frilly lace. Nope. Nor had he stared when she bent in a surprisingly sensual way to re-tie her trainer, her body all athletic curves as she gave Harry every opportunity to oogle her, or the hint that her knickers matched. The arch of her back and the toss of her hair is what would have really done it for Sirius, had he been a weak enough man to watch.  

 

The pair sat together in comfortable silence for a moment, and then she sighed, letting her shoulders sag. 

 

“How do you get someone to notice you Sirius?”

 

He shrugged, having never really struggled with confidence, or lack thereof. At least not outwardly. 

 

“Blokes have it pretty easy. We just buy expensive toys to show off.”

 

She looked at him sideways. 

 

“Is that why you bought your motorcycle?”

 

He smiled widely. 

 

“That’s one reason. The other was…” he checked what he was going to say initially, then decided to just let it out, “...I had some very specific fantasies about having women on it.” 

 

Ginny coughed into her drink, eyes wide, and she finished the remainder before looking at him. 

 

“Blokes fantasize about women on motorcycles?” 

 

Sirius nodded, finishing his own glass and pouring himself another, and then Ginny’s outstretched glass.

 

“Blokes will fantasize about pretty much everything. Comes from thinking about it pretty much constantly. Scenarios involving motorcycles and cars are pretty common.” 

 

“Really?”

 

Sirius nodded. “Enough that there’s calendars and magazines dedicated to it.”

 

“Really?” She repeated in disbelief. 

 

Sirius chuckled and walked over to his toolbox. Opening a drawer noisily and with some difficulty, he pulled out a spiral bound calendar, walking back and handing it to her. She looked down at it, then up at him, then back down at ‘Classic Bikes and Beauties.’

 

Ginny stared at the cover of the calendar, taking in the bikini-clad model posed on a BSA with a hard to interpret look before tossing it down on his bench. 

 

“Must be nice to be bloody sexy like this.” Her voice was low, but he still caught it, and the mulish tone. “...be able to get any bloke you want.” 

 

“Ginny…do you not realize how gorgeous you are?” Sirius knew he was walking a dangerous path, but couldn’t stand seeing this beautiful young woman disparage herself. 

 

She blinked at him slowly, apparently not quite following his statement. 

 

“You could easily be one of those models, if you wanted to.” 

 

“Don’t be an arse Sirius.” She said with annoyance. 

 

“Seriously!? You don’t know?”

 

“Know what?”

 

Sirius raised a hand, then went back to his toolbox and retrieved one of his most prized possessions. He held it up to show her, then pointed it at his Triumph and pressed a button. A second later the film appeared from the bottom with a mechanical whine and he waved it about in timeless ritual. 

 

Ginny watched in fascination, accepting the photo he handed her a minute later. Her eyes went wide at the picture of the bike he’d just taken. 

 

“Is that a magical camera?” She asked. 

 

“Nope. Muggle Polaroid.” He smiled widely. “We used to take pictures of everything.” 

 

The ‘We’ was obvious, and he hoped to not get hung up on it. Remembering the times before made for even darker nights. Ones the whisky couldn’t hope to contend with. 

 

“As neat as this is, what’s your point?”

 

“Have a seat and I’ll show you.” He gestured towards the Triumph again, and she looked confused before leaning back against one side of it and looking at him. He raised the old camera to his eye again, backing up to get more of her in the shot. Following the same time-honored tradition, he snatched the film from the camera after taking the picture and waved it about until it started to develop. He looked at it with a smile, then handed it to Ginny. 

 

She took it in both hands, looking at it for a long second before shaking her head and handing it back to him. 

 

“See? Nothing like the girls in your calendar.”

 

Sirius’s head tilted as he accepted it. 

 

“Well of course not. You’re posing for a picture like a pretty girl, not like a model.” 

 

“What’s the difference?” 

 

He took a drink, buying himself a second. 

 

“Modeling, first and foremost, is about confidence.” She looked up at him, and he continued. “If you have the looks for it, and you do, confidence is the sexiest thing in the world.” Sirius sipped from his glass again, not wanting to spill as he started to gesture, warming to his subject and his somewhat attentive student. 

 

“Ginny, I would bet every Galleon I have that when you walk into a room, every bloke notices. They stare when you take your robe off for Potions. They figure out a way to walk behind you on the weekends.” Her cheeks were pinking, and Sirius smiled. “The Gryffindor Quidditch Team probably has its biggest crowds at practice in years because blokes want to see you in leather trousers!” 

 

She giggled at his flamboyant statement, her cheeks flaming.

 

“Just because you don’t notice them doesn’t mean they haven’t noticed you.” 

 

“What does that have to do with taking a good picture?” She asked plaintively. 

 

“Look right here Ginny.” Sirius indicated the lens of the camera as he raised it. “This is every bloke in the world you think is fit. That you and your friends giggle over and daydream about. Guys that are all hard muscle and chiseled jaws. All of them, looking at you. Just for a second, pretend this is the bloke you want more than anything in the world and he can’t stop thinking about you. Can’t take his eyes off of you. He wants you desperately. Carnally. Repeatedly. " 

 

Sirius watched the thought take hold in her mind. Saw her take a breath and her eyes lose focus. With a small smile, he nudged her towards the last step.

 

"You have one second to show him you want him every bit as badly as he wants you, using nothing more than a look.” 

 

Ginny’s eyes darkened, widening slightly. Her lips parted as her breath caught, and she stared into the camera with a look of such utter want that Sirius could hardly stand it. The flash of the camera caught them both by surprise. 

 

A long second of absolute silence filled the room.

 

Then Ginny giggled nervously and the pair moving together to look at the polaroid shoulder to shoulder, and Ginny gasped once it developed. It was raw, sure, but Sirius knew that despite it not being everything it could be, or anywhere near professional, Ginny was already starting to see herself in a new light. 

 

Because the woman looking at them in the picture was a goddess. 

 

“Wow.” Ginny finally said. 

 

“I told you so.” 

 

She smacked his shoulder at his smug tone, laughing happily. 

 

“Want to have another go?” 

 

She nodded, leaning back against his bike again. 

 

“This time…” Sirius spoke his thoughts aloud as he raised the camera, “...you and the sexiest man you’ve ever seen have been circling each other all night. You’ve been watching him enough to know he’s absolutely been watching you. You can feel his eyes on your body, every bit as hungry as yours are on him. Just for fun, you finally catch his eye for a long second and you have to do something flirty and fun before you walk out to make sure he’ll follow you.” 

 

Ginny’s eyes had been deep in thought as she followed his little scenario, a smile working its way onto her face. That smile turned into something perfectly naughty a second before she winked, and Sirius was quite proud of himself for capturing that instant. 

 

“You’re really good at that.” Ginny said once they’d both looked at the shot. 

 

“Thanks, I guess.” Sirius laughed back, pouring them both another drink. “I’ve always been a fan of the art.” 

 

She snorted at his half serious tone, and had worked her way over to stand next to him. He imagined he could feel the heat of her arm against his, watching her drag the calendar back over towards them. 

 

“That’s what this is?” She asked with a smirk. “Art?”

 

He nodded as she flipped the cover open. 

 

“I think so. A lot of effort goes into these, you know. The lighting, the props, the fashion. It’s hours of work to get one good shot.” 

 

“We haven’t been in here for hours and you’ve already managed to get two good shots of me.” Ginny argued. 

 

“Well it’s a huge advantage to have such a gorgeous model.” He teased back, seeing her blush again. “Makes my job really easy.” 

 

She shook her head, but didn’t say anything else as she flipped another month. 

 

“Besides, we haven’t tried to do any of the more difficult poses.” 

 

She looked at him, then down at February, then back at him. 

 

“How hard could that be?” 

 

Sirius tried not to laugh at her. 

 

“Go ahead and try it then.” 

 

Ginny’s eyes lit up at the challenge and she sat her glass down to stride back over to his old Triumph. Straddling it awkwardly, she paused in thought, then started trying to adopt one of the poses from the calendar. She'd inadvertently chosen one that was going to be all but impossible to do, but Sirius was content to watch her struggle. At least for a second. She was still trying to figure out how to lay face down on the bike without knocking it over or falling when he finally took pity on her.

 

"Wait, wait, wait." She looked at him, frustration clear on her face. "Here, like this."

 

Sirius reached down to her ankle, showing her foot where the pillion peg was. She was forced to lean against him when he did it, holding on to the wrong spot on the bars to keep her balance. Leaning over her to reach her other leg meant he was nearly overwhelmed by the excitement that came from being so close, but still guided her other foot to its place.

 

Her arms were next, folded on the tank while she looked at him with wide, astounded eyes. Swallowing heavily, he put his hand on her hip, pinky finger on the denim and the rest of his hand on warm skin revealed by the rise of her tight t-shirt. A wild energy filled the room as he guided her hips into the pose she was trying for, his eyes drinking in the curve of her back and the tightness of her jeans. 

 

With a slow breath he backed up to see her staring at him, a directness in her gaze that shot right through him. He raised the camera slowly, a sultry smile on her lips when he finally depressed the trigger. She held the position and her look a moment longer than necessary, eyes never leaving his. Her hips shifted ever so slightly in an instinctual, sensual motion before she dismounted with the same feline grace she'd displayed earlier. 

 

Another drink seemed like the only escape.

 

She stood by him, shoulder nearly touching his side by the time he was done pouring, the picture sitting on the bench between them next to the calendar. 

 

"You really are good at that.” She said softly, looking up at him.

 

“Like I said, you make it easy.” He watched his glass carefully, afraid of what might happen if he looked back at her.

 

Ginny set her half empty glass down and flipped to the next month in the Calendar, her eyebrows rising. 

 

“Ok, so that is impressive.” 

 

“Not sure you could pull that one off?” Sirius returned with a challenging smile. 

 

“With a little help maybe.” Came the coy reply as her shoulder nudged him. 

 

“Well, one thing that goes a long way is having the bike set up the right way.” 

 

He walked back over to his Triumph, lifting it from the side stand and kicking it up before straddling the old bike, then putting his heel on the center stand. With ease of long practice he rocked the bike back and up onto it, bowing with a flourish at Ginny’s dirty look. 

 

“That last one should have been with the motorcycle like that, shouldn’t it?”

 

“Yep.” Sirius answered, stepping off the bike and not being able to resist his grin.

 

Ginny looked back at the model again, then squared her shoulders in resolve. She turned to face him with a determined gleam in her eyes. 

 

“Well, if we're doing things the right way, then…"

 

Ginny's arms crossed, hands going to the hem of her shirt and stripping it up over her head. Catching it in one hand as her arms dropped, she tossed it onto his workbench and tossed her hair, hands already in motion and undoing her denims with a snap that sounded much too loud in the small room. Despite bending at the waist to peel the tight material down her legs she kept her eyes on him the entire time, a look eerily similar to her pictures on her face. 

 

"That's a bit more like the calendar, right?" She was obviously teasing him, just as obviously buoyed by his reaction. 

 

To be fair, it was the first time Sirius had seen a real, live woman in just her lingerie since getting out of Azkaban, and he had to admit Ginny fit his 'type' to a T. 

 

With a satisfied grin she took a step towards him, the thin waistband of her knickers exaggerating the roll of her hips and revealing every inch of her long legs. She moved slowly by him, his eyes soaking up every detail from the subtle bounce of her chest to her pink toenail polish. 

 

And then she was by him, giving Sirius a whole new angle to appreciate her. From the Orange-Red hair falling down between strong shoulders to the swell of her tight, round arse, she was perfection. Ginny paused for a second once she'd reached his motorcycle, fingers of one hand resting on the tank before turning to face him. 

 

"You ready for me?" Her tone was low, hot, and reached Sirius’s hind-brain in record time. 

 

She watched him with the hint of a smirk on her lips.

 

"With the camera?" 

 

Sirius let go of a breath he didn't know he'd been holding. 

 

"Right. Yea."

 

With a knowing look and a nod, Ginny straddled the Triumph facing the rear and looked up at him.

 

"I probably need your help with the position again."

 

Sirius swallowed heavily and nodded.

 

Moving closer to Ginny and feeling the weight of dark brown eyes he guided her legs up onto the pillion seat. She bent her knees slowly, sliding them against his arms as she moved. Turning, placed a hand under her ribs and urged her to lay back on the tank. Her back arched to follow the line of the bike, her breasts the highest point of her body and pointed towards the ceiling. Ginny let her head lay back in the gap between the tank and the bars, her hair falling below and her fingers finding purchase on the frame below her sides. The back of her hand had slid down his leg before finding its place, and she looked at him with a desire so wild it made his hands shake.

 

Backing up quickly and feeling the weight of her eyes with every step, Sirius raised the camera in time to see her arch even farther, her arse on the seat and shoulders on the tank leaving a gap he could see through. It was wantonly sexual and absolutely perfect, but still barely able to match the look on her face. The camera flashed on her with her bottom lip between her teeth, and Sirius groaned after lowering the camera. 

 

"Merlin's saggy bollocks." He whispered, but not quietly enough as she smiled wickedly at his words. Ginny lifted a hand for help in reply, and Sirius realized she probably couldn't get up without it. Stepping over, he helped her to sit up, watching her shake her head briefly. 

 

"Rush of blood to the head." 

 

Sirius nodded as she lifted her leg over the bike, turning to face him without letting go of his hand. She sat offering him a devastating view as she looked up at him. Her breasts rose and fell with every breath and her eyes were dark, a reckless look on her face. 

 

Finally, she pulled herself to stand in front of him, her weight on his arm not letting him back away. She took the camera from his other hand and rested in the crook of the handlebars, plucking the photo out and copying his movements in shaking it.

 

She looked at it and a sinful smile appeared on her face, turning it around to show him.

 

"What do you think?"

 

Sirius didn't need to look.

 

"Godric, that's sexy." He tried not to groan. "Did you want to do any mo…"

 

Her lips crushing themselves to his stopped his question cold as Ginny kissed him with blistering heat. She pulled him down to her, not giving him any chance to pull away. His hands came to rest on her hips, naked flesh under his fingers causing a shock to jump through him, and she moulded her body to his front with a hum.

 

A second later she went absolutely wild with desire, and he could only assume it was from finding him painfully hard against her. Ginny’s hands tore at his clothes, scratching him in her haste to get his shirt over his head. Nails dragged down him and she growled at the sight of his bare chest, her hands already scrabbling at his belt. Sirius lost himself in the moment, hands moving to undo her bra only for her to yank it off and let it fall without so much as blinking. His thumbs caressed her breasts, finding her nipples hard to the touch. Another growl and he felt his trousers dig into his hip, her impatient shove to get them and his boxers off followed immediately by the feel of a small hand wrapping around his throbbing length. 

 

With urgent, awkward movements of her hips and free hand, Ginny slipped her knickers down, pulling him towards her as she sat back on the Triumph's seat. Guiding him by his cock between her spread legs, Sirius groaned from the feel of her wet folds against his tip. She set him in place and got her hand out of the way, feet wrapping around him and pulling him towards her by his arse. Her fingernails dug into his ribs as he started to slide inside of her and she finally tore her lips away.

 

"Morgana, yes!" She cried out, eyes squeezed tightly shut. 

 

She kept on pulling him towards her, and Sirius was more than happy to comply. Her forehead scrunched cutely a second later, her breath straining to hold in another cry. The attempt proved futile when their bodies finally met, a sinful moan leaving Ginny’s mouth.

 

Her eyes finally opened, looking at him through a haze of lust.

 

"Merlin, Sirius!"

 

Giving her his trademarked roguish grin, Sirius pulled back and thrust in again, seeing the pleasure written all over her face. He started to build up to a gentle rhythm, finding himself being spurred on by her legs. Giving in, Sirius gave her what she wanted, thrusting forcefully, accelerating to keep pace with her moans. 

 

Ginny wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned back, her face towards the ceiling as her back arched. Her breasts bounced in time with his thrusts and her face was a picture of ecstasy. 

 

"Merlin, that's perfect." He breathed out, seeing a smile cross her face.

 

"Take a picture then." 

 

Sirius nearly stopped in shock.

 

"What!?"

 

Her face rose to look at him, cheeks red with pleasure and her eyes smoldering. 

 

"Take a picture." She repeated, the challenge clear in her voice.

 

His shaking hand found the camera and raised it to his eye, putting as much of her as he could in the viewfinder. It was nearly more than he could stand and he clicked the picture quickly, nearly tossing the camera back down on the bars and finding a new gear.

 

But Ginny was apparently well ahead of him. Her cries turned frantic as her body started to lose cohesion, her tight walls clamping around him as he thrust harder. 

 

"Oh Morgana Sirius! Yes!" She was shaking around him, her eyes wide. "Don't stop! Morgana! Please don't stop!"

 

Never one to disappoint a lady, at least in situations like this, Sirius matched every rise in her pleasure until she nodded wildly, a wordless scream announcing her orgasm. Sirius kept on matching her, helping her to ride out the feeling for as long as possible and loving every second of watching her come. 

 

Finally starting to go limp, Ginny sat back up and looked at him in awe. 

 

"Merlin Sirius." 

 

Keeping his ego firmly in check, he simply smiled smugly.

 

"You're welcome."

 

She giggled, the decadent sound making him twitch inside of her and making her eyes go wide.

 

"I guess there was really something to all the boasting Padfoot does on the Map, huh?"

 

Sirius tilted his head, then laughed when he put it all together.

 

"Well, obviously." He said with a twitch of his hips that made her gasp.

 

"Just as well." Her naughty smile was back, and Sirius felt his heart pounding in his chest. "A model can't do just one position, can she?"

 

Before he could compose an answer she was pushing him away and lifting a leg to straddle the bike properly. Twisting to watch him, Ginny crossed her arms on the tank and put her cheek down on top before straightening her legs and presenting him with one of the sexiest things he'd ever seen. She preened under his wondrous stare, eyes inviting him to look all we wanted. 

 

"I've created a monster." He breathed out.

 

Her chuckle somehow managed to match her appearance, debauched and sexy and perfect . Her eyes dipped to his bobbing length.

 

"Talk about monsters." She teased with a smirk.

 

Needing to capture it, Sirius snagged the camera again and backed up until all of the Triumph and its rider were in frame, her naked breasts against the tank and strong legs stretched gloriously. As soon as he steadies himself enough to take the picture Ginny was swaying hypnotically, and the weight of how long it had been for Sirius began to crush him. He hurried back over to her and straddled the bike as well, blood thundering in his ears at the sight that greeted him. Putting one hand on her hip to steady her, Sirius was almost able to be gentle when he lined himself up and slid back into her. Ginny’s answering moan was almost enough to push him over the edge and his hand tightened on her waist in an effort to maintain some semblance of control. 

 

Her body clung to his shaft when he pulled back, another sinful sound leaving her when he thrust in again. He started to steadily move then, his body not wanting to wait any longer than it absolutely had to. Before long their bodies met with a soft clap of flesh, her firm arse bouncing from the impact. 

 

“Merlin Sirius, you’re so deep!” 

 

A grunt was all he could manage, his entire body a ball of tension. He realized with a start that he was still holding onto the camera, the plastic digging into his hand, and quickly raised it leaning back to capture him midway through another firm stroke. 

 

He heard Ginny gasp at the sound, but couldn’t bring himself to worry. 

 

Putting the old camera back down on the bars, Sirius took the swell of her hips in both hands and finally started to take her the way his body demanded. A constant slap of flesh on flesh filled the room, accompanied by Ginny’s growing moans and cries for more. He watched her start to arch up when the gas in the tank of the bike began to slosh, some part of his brain noting that he needed to be careful not to be too rough. 

 

Something Ginny clearly wasn’t worried about as she snatched up the camera and turned it around to face them, struggling for breath as she pleaded for him. The flash would have caught him off guard if he’d been able to focus on anything outside of his own body and hers, but he ignored it completely in pursuit of his pleasure. 

 

“Yes, Sirius, yes!” Her head hung again, her arms limp on the bars. “Oh Merlin, yes!” 

 

His vision went white when his orgasm hit, the feel of it starting at the base of his spine and radiating through his entire body. His cock spasmed inside of her and he absently noted the feel of her tightening around him again, the sensation sending another shock through his body. Movements becoming jerky as the pleasure tore through him, Sirius began to coast, watching her twitch and moan as she slowed with him. Eventually the only sound left in the small workshop was that of his breath and hers, and he withdrew gently before stepping off the bike. 

 

Ginny remained motionless, her eyes closed in bliss. A long moment later her whole body shivered and she finally straightened in a way that made Sirius unable to look away. Her eyes found his with a satisfied smile, not an ounce of shame or regret on her face before she dismounted and began to reach for her clothes. 

 

“I suppose I should be getting up to bed.”

 

“Probably a good idea.” He answered, watching intently while redressing himself. 

 

Seeing her get dressed was oddly sexy, and he felt twinges of desire already sparking again. He’d been in Azkaban a long time afterall. Slipping her shirt back over her head, Ginny pushed her hair out behind her and moved towards him with a new sense of grace. He let her press up against him, those dark brown eyes still a hazard to his morality. 

 

“Thank you for tonight Sirius.” Her voice was breathless and she shivered against him, kissing his cheek in a lingering motion. “Maybe we can do this again?”

 

Sirius tried not to say it, he really did. But self-control had never been his strong suit. 

 

“Maybe.” He teased, seeing her eyes focus just a bit before he continued. “Have you ever seen a lingerie model?”

 

Her face lit up in understanding, a saucy grin appearing on her lips. She kissed him again, body tight to his, then broke away suddenly, watching him over her shoulder with a smirk. 

 

“Good night Sirius.” 

 

“Yes, it was.” He teased. “Good night Ginny.” 

 

When he was sure she was gone, he gathered up all the pictures they’d taken, flipping through and putting them in order. Drawing his wand, he cast a silent spell to reveal a hidden drawer underneath his workbench, pulling it open to reveal another stack of photos in an old rubber band. The edges had faded and curled slightly with age, but the images of another familiar redhead posing in less and less clothing with every successive shot were still perfectly clear. He knew at the very back were the best of all, Lily’s face screwed up with pleasure at the moment of her orgasm, and her wide-eyed look of wonder when he came inside of her minutes later. 

 

He carefully placed the new pictures next to the old and closed the drawer before hiding it again. He had some shopping to do. 

 

 

Chapter 48: Dinner with the Parents (Cormac/Hermione - Potions Accident 04)

“Hullo!” 

 

Hermione winced at the way her Mother answered the phone, having evidently retained none of the etiquette that had been taught to her at a younger age. 

 

“Oh, Mr. McLaggen, what a wonderful surprise!” 

 

Hermione’s blood ran cold at the sound of his name. She’d figured on having earned some respite from the obnoxious prat and his annoyingly fit body and his absolutely, infuriatingly, magical cock by being home for the Holiday. Her mother’s delighted laughter drew Hermione out of her ruminations and the young woman chided herself for not paying attention - an all too frequent occurrence when the prat was concerned. 

 

“Oh my, yes! And thank you for that. I know Hermione had a wonderful time!”

 

Hermione winced at the understanding of what Cormac and her Mother were discussing. He’d insisted on taking her to a Ministry Ball celebrating some pointless thing or another, going so far as to buy her dress robes and arrange for dinner and travel in an Abraxan drawn carriage so they could arrive ‘in style.’ Hermione hated how much she’d enjoyed the evening, but still relished the time she’d put an old, uppity inbred moron in his place. Hermione, trying hard to appear nonchalant, nevertheless saw her Mother’s eyes dart over to her. 

 

“You’re right, she did look beautiful. She was positively glowing in the pictures in the paper!” 

 

Hermione felt her cheeks burn, and wondered if her Mother would be so pleased if she knew the ‘glow’ was from Cormac shagging her within an inch of her life in the loo 5 minutes earlier. The insatiable tosser had dragged her off to a lavish restroom, then proceeded to pick her up as if she weighed nothing and fuck her sensless against a stall. Her elaborate up-do was the only thing that prevented injury when she came so hard she saw stars, head slamming back against the rattling divider. 

 

When they’d been hastily repairing the damage to their appearances Hermione was somewhat alarmed to note her knickers had disappeared, eyes narrowing as she saw a familiar scrap of lace being stowed in one of McLaggen’s pockets. He’d refused to give them back, walking out to the party and forcing her to follow without a stitch of fabric on under her gown. He’d simply smiled obnoxiously at her when she demanded their return, turning to pose with her for the picture her Mother was now gushing over. 

 

Hermione swore she’d never tell a soul that she was on the cover of a gossip rag without any knickers on, legs still trembling from orgasm.  

 

“What an amazing idea! That sounds lovely!” 

 

Hermione wanted to interject, but knew there was no way to avoid whatever the insufferable arse was planning anyway. 

 

“Of course, of course! Friday night would be perfect! See you then!”

 

---

 

Hermione wondered if it was normal to feel quite so much resentment towards someone you were in a sort-of relationship with. Hangers screeched on the bar as every outfit she owned was moved from one end of the closet to the other, and then back again, and all the while she seethed that she didn’t have anything to wear. And she hated that she was suddenly someone who cared. 

 

A dress that she would have happily worn last year was pulled out, scoffed at, and then added to the pile of ‘maybes’ on her bed that she knew were all really ‘no’. A growl escaped her lips at the cause of her turmoil. 

 

Dinner, with Cormac. And her parents. Together. At the same time. 

 

She risked her parents’ ire by grinding her teeth, then forcing herself to relax. She was furious at McLaggen for dragging her out without even asking her, and livid that she was going to have to play dress-up for him, again.

 

Because it wasn’t as if he could just invite them someplace nice , either. He’d had to invite them to a restaurant that demanded they all dress formally, leaving Hermione in her current predicament. A gentle knock on her doorframe interrupted her misery. 

 

“Knock, knock.” Her Mother called softly, walking through the door with a garment bag in hand. “Picking out your dress for tonight dear?”

 

Hermione nodded, not feeling like including her Mother on the problem. 

 

“Well I know you haven’t had much cause to go shopping since the Summer, so I thought you might need this.” 

 

Hermione took the offered bag, lifting the cover off of it to find a solid black dress. Her eyebrows rose as she looked at her smiling Mother. It was gorgeously simple, and more mature than anything her parents had ever bought her before. Sleeveless and not quite knee-length, the back featured a heavy, full-length gold zipper that was sure to be eye-catching and follow the movements of her body when she walked. Hermione knew once she’d made some minor, magical adjustment, she’d look elegant and sexy in it. 

 

A slew of mixed emotions warred within her, and Hermione decided to go with the easiest one. 

 

“Thanks Mum.” She whispered, tossing the dress on top of the pile on her bed before leaning in to give the older woman a hug. 

 

“Oh! I nearly forgot!” Moira turned away quickly, a hand suspiciously wiping at her eye and retrieved a box Hermione hadn’t noticed. “I picked these up on sale before forgetting I’m not young enough to wear them anymore.” 

 

“I wish I was as beautiful as you still are Mum.” Hermione said earnestly while accepting the box and flipping open the lid to reveal a pair of shoes. Her head shook slightly at her Mother’s shopping, the gold zipper up the front of the heeled sandal matching the dress a little too well. Hermione looked at her again with an eyebrow raised. Part of the deportment classes her Da’s Mum had insisted on for all the girls in the family had taught her to be comfortable in them, but the footwear in front of was still intimidating. 

 

“Moira? Hermione? Are you ready yet?” Hermione’s father called up the stairs, causing the two women to look at each other, both still in their clothes from the day, and laugh. 

 

“Haven’t even started dear!” Moira called back with a grin at her daughter. An exasperated sound could be heard all the way upstairs. 

 

“Well a car just pulled up in front of the house, so I assume Cormac is here!” 

 

Hermione walked over to the window to see McLaggen rising from the back seat of a long black car parked in the street, her body reacting to the sight of him in a dark suit in a way she still found annoying. Turning she nodded at her Mother, then shrugged. 

 

“Keep him busy for a while Dan! We’ll be down in a bit.” 

 

The two shared a smile at the thought of making the men wait, and Hermione felt just a little bit closer to her Mother in that moment. 

 

---

 

Hermione put a hand much too far up on McLaggen’s thigh to lever herself out of her seat before exiting the car, breaking protocol and not caring in the least. Hips rolling even more than made necessary by the heels she almost never wore, she was well aware she was putting on a show in the tight dress as she walked back towards their house without waiting for him. She’d been on a mission to tease the prat as much as possible, seeing the tension in his eyes and feeling like celebrating her victory. 

 

The obnoxious tosser had been charming both of her parents the entire night. He played the surprisingly smitten boyfriend role perfectly, complimentary to a fault and transforming his typical arrogance into seemingly deserved confidence. The conversation at dinner had flowed freely, with Cormac feigning interest at her parent’s dental practice and their dull stories about procedures, all the while smiling genially and acting with perfect decorum. 

 

Her father, always talkative and friendly, was getting along famously with the tosser who had also, evidently, started watching Football. Hermione nearly snorted at the two men’s discussion of the Premier League clubs, and who they thought had the best chance the coming year. 

 

And her Mother, in an effort to make her combust with frustration, kept shooting Hermione proud looks when the men weren’t looking, as if she had done something grand or worthy of recognition by having such a wealthy, well-mannered suitor. The older woman was thrilled at the sight of the young couple together, sipping her wine with a smile. 

 

Cormac’s hand landed on hers on top of the white linen tablecloth, pulling Hermione from her thoughts with a gentle squeeze. 

 

“...But enough about all that.” He said cordially. “I think we’re boring these two beautiful ladies to tears, Dan.” 

 

Her father chuckled with a nod, and Hermione’s jaw ached from clenching. 

 

“Tell me Moira…” because of course her Mother had insisted McLaggen use her first name, “...how did you and Dan meet?”

 

Her eyes lit up at the question and she launched into the story of an awkward introvert finding her even more awkward extrovert during their final year at Uni. The tale of a brief courtship was one Hermione knew all too well. Moira spoke with energy, her cheeks pink from the admittedly excellent wine Cormac had selected for them all. 

 

“...because sometimes you just talk to someone for a few days, or even a few hours, and you know. ” 

 

Hermione tried to keep the exasperation off her face as her Mother finished speaking with a pointed look at the young couple. Managing not to shake her head, Hermione reached for her own wine glass while fighting a wild impulse to tell her Mother the truth. 

 

She’d spent more time shagging McLaggen than talking to him. 

 

The rest of dessert and the ride back to the Granger’s home passed similarly, and Hermione was glad the light was becoming visible at the end of the tunnel as she put the car behind her.

 

“Would you like to come in for coffee Cormac?” Her mother’s traitorous voice asked. 

 

“I’d love to.” Came the smug reply, and Hermione fought the urge to whirl around and berate her Mother for ruining a perfectly good plan. Hermione’s hopes of tormenting the boy all night before sending him home in frustration now delayed by her tipsy Mother, Hermione pretended not to hear.

 

Instead, after entering the house and continuing the amicable and intelligent conversation they’d engaged in all evening, the group sat in the lounge sipping their nightcaps and McLaggen continued to charm the older couple. 

 

“How did you kids meet, anyway?” Her father asked, sipping slowly from a glass of Scotch. 

 

Cormac turned and smiled at her before he answered easily. 

 

“We bumped into each other on a Hogsmeade weekend and got to talking.”

 

Hermione took a taste from her cup to hide her cheeks at the memory of what Cormac wasn’t saying. She’d worn new denims and a jumper that she hadn’t been sure of at first, but all the girls in the dorm had made such a fuss over how good she looked that she couldn’t bring herself to change into her normal, frumpy clothes. Secretly she’d hoped Ron would drool over her, or at the very least compliment her, but instead the arsehole had made her feel terrible about her outfit, and they’d stormed away from each other after another vicious row. 

 

She’d been standing at the corner of High street, teary eyed and about to take a step back towards the castle when a man’s obnoxious voice reached her ears. 

 

“Daaamn luv! You look good! Let me buy you a…..Merlin’s beard! Granger!?”

 

She’d turned and looked over her shoulder at the voice before recognizing it, rotating to face McLaggen as he stared at her in shock. Surreptitiously wiping her eyes, Hermione crossed her arms and stared the cocky prat down. 

 

“Well, McLaggen?” She finally asked, tapping a foot. 

 

He looked her over, his eyes frankly appraising and obviously liking what they saw. 

 

“I knew Hogwarts robes were a problem…” he answered slowly, her cheeks flushing under his still obvious gaze, “...but I had no idea it was a criminally bad one!” He finally met Hermione’s eyes. “Godric’s ghost, you’re sexy! ”

 

Hermione’s whole body turned warm at his open appraisal and vocal appreciation of her, the girl always known for her intellect (or her attitude) struggling with being complimented by, admittedly, one of the most fit and attractive boys in Hogwarts. 

 

“No fangirls hanging around today McLaggen?” She finally asked, not able to think of anything better to say. 

 

He smiled easily. “Nah, seeing the sights by myself today. You?”

 

“I didn’t really have any plans.”

 

“No?” A twinkle appeared in his eyes as they raked over her body again. “I can make a few suggestions, if you’d like?”

 

He’d moved steadily closer as they talked, and she let her arms drop to put her hands on her hips and look up at him. He couldn’t seem to help but look her over every few seconds, spending far too much time on her chest, and the feeling of being desired so strongly based on her looks alone was insulting. And strangely thrilling.

 

Hermione swallowed nervously before answering. “Such as?”

 

Perfect teeth made an appearance, his grin too confident. 

 

“How does a series of mind-blowing orgasms sound?”

 

Her mouth fell open and she stared dumbly at him. She was shocked that he’d said it, and even more surprised at the way her body trembled in wild excitement at his words. Hermione had survived more mad, risky decisions than she could remember, but never anything like this.

 

“That sounds perfect.” A voice that she recognized as her own answered, her hands shaking at the realization of what she’d said. 

 

He’d acted before her brain had a chance to catch up with her mouth, and faster than she’d thought possible they'd wound up in bed together while he made good on his boast. Afterwards she'd wondered what had changed from the girl who'd sworn to always demand respect to one who would have wild, animalistic sex with a bloke she knew full well was just using her.

 

“She didn’t make you spend too much time in the stationary store, did she?” Her father’s teasing voice brought her back to the present. 

 

"No, not that I would've minded." McLaggen answered, smiling at her. "Your daughter gets a look on her face when she's interested in something that I find quite endearing."

 

Hermione forced a smile while her parents beamed at the two of them.

 

“And you’ve managed to get her out of the library on occasion?” Her Mother asked, causing Cormac to smile mischievously. 

 

Hermione all too easily remembered the feeling of his strong hands around her wrists, dragging her back to meet every slam of his body. Her breasts sliding on the library table she’d spent so many nights studying on where she was now being fucked for anyone to see. Her lips parted for a breath at the memory of the way he’d made her feel, and she had to shake herself with the reminder that she was sitting across from her parents. 

 

“Personally, I think Hermione’s attitude regarding school is one of her most admirable traits. Has she always been so studious?” Cormac asked. 

 

“Of course! From the time she was old enough to read her room has been full of books! She has quite the collection of first editions as well.” 

 

“Hermione, you should show Cormac your collection!”

 

Hermione stared at her Mother, shocked at her suggestion. The three Grangers all knew her books were on the built-in bookcases in her room. 

 

“It’s getting late, Mother.” Hermione reminded her Mother, who she was only now coming to realize was a glass or two of wine ahead of everyone else. 

 

“Oh pish.” A hand loosely waved her argument away. “It’s not as if Cormac has to drive. Go on, I know how proud you are of your Middlemarch.”

 

Hermione rose with a repressed shake of her head and led him out of the room. She started up the stairs in front of him, her shoes demanding she do it on tip-toe. Just about when she expected it to, Hermione felt his hand on the curve of her arse, squeezing through her dress. 

 

Hermione had wanted to tease him mercilessly and leave him wanting, having to suffer a long ride home followed by an unsatisfactory wank. But her Mother had unknowingly sent her directly into the Lion's den. His hand stayed where it was on her swaying body all the way up the stairs, heat spreading from his palm, and in a last ditch effort she glared at him on the last step, getting a squeeze and a cocksure grin back in reply.

 

Shrugging him off she walked to her room, their shoes silent on the thick carpets. She had just clicked on the light switch when his other hand came to rest on her waist, his body pressing tightly up against her back. His hard cock dug into her through his trousers and her dress and Hermione couldn’t repress the shiver his desire caused. 

 

With a smirk he couldn’t see she pushed back against him as a way to propel herself into her room, heels clicking on the floor as she crossed the space towards her bookshelves, hips swaying in a way that made her feel ridiculous, but had stolen his attention all night. The door clicked softly when it shut. 

 

“Don’t even think it, McLaggen.” Hermione warned over her shoulder, hearing his steps to join her. 

 

“Think what?” He tried for honest confusion and failed miserably. 

 

Twisting her neck she glared at him dangerously, but judging from his smile that failed as well. 

 

“You’re here because you somehow convinced my parents that you cared about Muggle First Editions.” Hermione turned to face her treasured bookshelves, the most precious of her possessions filling a row at eye-level. “We are absolutely not going to do anything you’re thinking about while my parents are downstairs waiting for us.”

 

His hands were on her waist again, fingers tracing lines on her hips that were a bit too good at distracting her. 

 

“What do you think I’m thinking?” He asked, his breath hot on her neck.

 

Hermione fought the shiver it caused. 

 

“That you want to shag me.” 

 

“I suppose that was an easy question.” She could hear the smile in his answer. “Considering I’m always thinking about shagging you.” 

 

Hermione’s eyelids started to drift as one of Cormac’s hands slid up, the other down to the front of her thigh. With gentle pressure he pulled her back towards him until she could feel him, hard and hot against her arse again. She exhaled softly when his hand cupped her breast, the sensation exhilarating her, even through layers of clothing. 

 

“Cormac…” She warned as his hand crept down to the bottom of her dress and found the bare skin of her leg. Hermione felt dizzy from the way he pressed them together, clearly desperate. His hand swept her hair off to one side and his lips ghosted against her ear. 

 

“Hmmm?” 

 

She felt completely encompassed by him, his hand sliding up between her legs, her entire body shaking with the same strange mixture of excitement and need he always imparted. 

 

“We can’t.” She protested weakly. 

 

“We’ll be fast.” He whispered hotly, just before his hand reached the lace of her knickers and she lost the ability to disagree. 

 

Hermione bit down on her lip to keep herself from moaning as his skilled fingers quickly found the perfect spot to wreck her control. She ground herself back into him shamefully as he circled her with his fingertips, barely noticing as he hiked her dress up. Needing more hands than he had, Hermione was left without his touch, but with plenty of contempt for how much she wanted more. The jangling of his belt and the sounds of rustling fabric joined her soft breaths until his hands on her again caused her to freeze. Fingers now tugging the little bit of decency her knickers offered her out of the way, his wide head was against her sex and with a groan from both of them, sliding into her. He wasted no time moving his hands to her hips and starting to thrust inside of her, nearly toppling her over into the bookcase. 

 

“Feck, McClaggen!” She almost-swore in obvious annoyance. 

 

He was just as obviously unaffected. 

 

“Fuck, Granger, that’s so sexy.” 

 

It drove her mad how he could be such a bastard, and still make her feel so incredible. Her hands were still on the shelf holding all of her most treasured old books from having to catch herself, and it turned out to be a good thing as McClaggen slammed forward into her at an alarming pace. 

 

And as always, Hermione was amazed at the way her body responded, moving to meet him and contorting herself without shame in an attempt for more. Her head hung between her outstretched arms, his fingers digging into her hips and driving her inexorably towards her finish. Teasing him all night and enjoying his reactions had affected her more than she’d previously thought, and it was becoming increasingly difficult for Hermione not to loudly react to her pleasure. 

 

She gasped at a particularly deep thrust, shaking her head at herself for having gotten so much practice staying quiet during moments like these. 

 

But she couldn't keep it all in as he filled her, over and over again, stars flashing on the backs of eyelids she didn’t remember closing. Her gasps turned to muted squeaks, then quiet grunts as she reached her limit. 

 

“Fuck, Cormac, Yes!” She whispered harshly, his body still plowing into her and pushing her over the edge into a truly fantastic orgasm. She moved her hand so she could bite down on her knuckle, the only way she could think to stifle what would have otherwise been a piercing shriek of ecstasy. Her trembling legs threatened to give out on her as she came, but his strong hands held her up as he forced still more pleasure upon her until she started to melt completely. Managing to lift her head she was greeted by the sight of her favorite books in the World, the titles somehow condemning her orgasm tapered off. 

 

And then He was backing away and pulling her with him, her feet catching and nearly causing her to fall. Hermione was twisted and herded towards her bed, his hands finding the heavy zipper of her dress and lowering it until it hung limply from her shoulders. He tugged at it impatiently, and before it had even hit the ground he was doing the same with her bra and knickers, snatching at the first and peeling the strings down of the latter to fall past her thighs. Hermione wasn't quite sure why he always made such a big deal about her lingerie when more times than not it was yanked off hastily. Her knees found the edge of her mattress and he was still pushing. 

 

"Cormac, we've already been gone too long." Hermione complained breathlessly, still moving at his direction. "My parents are going to check on us if we don't get back downstairs soon."

 

He spanked her, hard. 

 

"We'd better hurry then. On the bed."

 

Hermione shook her head, but let him push her to crawl onto the mattress and towards the headboard. Lust-fogged brain already expecting it, she didn't resist when he shoved between her shoulder blades until her face was on the bedding. The risk of getting caught was still there, but she couldn't focus on it. She simply craved more, despite knowing what a terrible idea the whole thing was. So she settled in, presenting herself shamefully in a way a younger Hermione would have berated her for, and waited for the pleasure that she knew would follow the feel of his thick, long cock sliding into her again.

 

Except instead of the tip sliding between her wet folds, it landed heavily in the cleft of her arse, dragging back slightly before pressing against her tight ring of forbidden flesh.

 

"McLaggen, wait, I…." Hermione stuttered, every last trace of relaxation gone from her body as she pushed up onto her hands.

 

"Right, right." He answered accommodatingly. "Almost forgot."

 

A second later Hermione heard the words of a spell, feeling nothing but the slightest of tingles, and then the blunt head of his cock was pushing against her again, a slick feeling accompanying the pressure. 

 

"Cormac, wait!" Hermione still hadn't moved, her body frozen with nerves.

 

"I don't want to wait." His voice was low, and hot, and she tried not to let his obvious desire affect her. "I want to bury my cock in the arse you've been taunting me with all night in that bloody dress!"

 

He spanked her again, palm stinging in a way to make her burn deliciously, and the pressure against her increased a tiny bit. Hermione whimpered. 

 

"Just….just go slow." She answered, unable to believe what she was agreeing to. "Please."

 

"I thought you said we needed to hurry?" She could hear the smugness in his voice, but was prevented from replying by the growing pressure on her arse. One hand pushed a cheek to the side, the other holding his tip in place against her as he pushed harder. A whimper escaped when her body finally yielded to his insistence, his hand digging into her flesh and his grunt reaching her ears. Offering her no reprieve, Cormac slid into her, a high-pitched whine from Hermione growing in volume with every inch. 

 

"Oh my God!" She whispered harshly as he seemed to go on forever. Hermione had always known he was well endowed, but this was an entirely different way to experience that. The pressure and the feeling of fullness was too much. 

 

"Oh God, you're…you're in my arse!" McLaggen chuckled at her babbling, but relentlessly pressed forward. 

 

"Oh my God! Ohmygod, ohgodohgod…" She was chanting in disbelief at the neverending length stretching her well past her limits. His now free hand pushed her back down onto the bed again, and Hermione resumed her previous position without any hesitation. 

 

As he pushed even farther into her she tried to silence herself by biting down on a knuckle again, only to find it already too sore from her previous abuse. Nearly shrieking in frustration, she pulled a frilly throw pillow towards her, clamping her teeth down on that instead. 

 

"Oh my God!" She let herself go into the smothering embrace of the pillow a second later, feeling herself struggling to accept his steel hard shaft. Then she finally felt his boxers against the backs of her thighs and realized he hadn't undressed past pushing his trousers and underwear down. But at least he'd finally reached his limit. Hermione hissed as he pulled back, gasping when he pushed back in again. Her feet kicked involuntarily while the rest of her body trembled. 

 

"Watch the shoes." He chided with a playful smack, and she could hear the smirk in his voice.

 

Hermione’s face burned at the way she must have looked. She was naked except for her heels, facedown, getting fucked in the arse in her childhood bed with her parents downstairs and waiting on them. She was a filthy, abhorrent slag, and all she could do was bite down harder on her Mother’s decorating choices to keep from crying out loudly enough to be heard throughout the house. He spanked her again, making her moan like the pathetic whore she felt like.

 

"Godric’s fucking ghost you're perfect." He panted out in awed reverence. 

 

His words reached her the same way they had that first day in Hogsmeade, and she hated the way her body responded to his carnal appreciation. 

 

"Oh my God Cormac." She breathed out in disbelief, feeling him thrust harder at her voice. "I can't believe I'm doing this." 

 

“I can.” He answered smugly, the strain still evident in his voice.  

 

She'd lost herself in the madness again, the feel of his cock thrusting deep into her just another step. His body pressed against her with every stroke and her teeth and fingers were clamped down on the throw, the fringe swaying in time with every collision from McLaggen’s hips. It wasn’t purely pleasure or pain that threatened to consume her, but a flood of sensation her mind didn't know how to handle. His thrusts were reaching a steady pace and she knew he was close, feeling as if she might break apart into a thousand pieces and fly apart at any second.

 

With a suddenness that made her gasp, she was devoid of the overwhelming fullness and Cormac's strong hands were rolling her onto her back by her waist. Eyes blinking open and slowly focusing where the mattress had depressed next to her, Hermione found McLaggen kneeling in his barely-mussed suit, trousers around his thighs and hand pumping hard on his glorious cock. She watched him through blurry eyes, accepting her fate while trying to catch her breath. A second later he exploded onto her with a groan, his hand directing his length to cover every part of her face. As a seemingly endless amount of come struck her, Hermione was at least glad she wasn't going to have to walk back downstairs with it dripping out of her for the rest of the night.

 

His face was all shocked disbelief and a lustful pleasure that made Hermione want to squirm even as he stroked the last of his massive orgasm over her parted lips. She knew her hair and chest would be a disaster in addition to her face, but wasn't overly concerned as she watched his amazed, wondrous stare at her.

 

She had, afterall, become quite proficient with cleaning them up afterwards.

 

---

 

"Mum, why'd you let me take Cormac up to my room? You've never let me have a boy up there before."

 

The young couple had made a frantic recovery, Hermione trying not to feel pleased at the way McLaggen still couldn't keep his eyes off of her. They'd rushed downstairs and did their best to appear nonchalant until Cormac finally made his exit. Hermione’s father said his goodnights and went upstairs to ready himself for bed, leaving the ladies to tidy up the service before doing the same, and giving Hermione time to question her Mother’s, to Hermione, odd decision.

 

Moira took a second to answer.

 

"Your Father and I like him, and we thought you should get to…you know…without an audience."

 

Hermione froze, an image of her, breasts mashed against the bed while Cormac fucked her arse, lighting up the forefront of her mind. She blushed madly.

 

"You knew?" She squeaked to her also blushing Mother.

 

"He's such a nice boy, it only seemed fair to let you two kiss goodnight before he had to leave." Moira looked at her for a second longer. "You did want to kiss him, right?"

 

Hermione saw herself pressed against her bookshelf, biting down on a knuckle to keep from screaming as she was pounded to orgasm. Then a vision of Cormac, kneeling over her and all but drowning her with his come.

 

"No Mum, I didn't kiss him." Hermione answered honestly. They didn't kiss very often.

 

"Oh, Sweet…" Her Mother sounded disappointed, and stopped, reaching out to place her hands on Hermione’s shoulders, "...you're nearly a grown woman. Don't be afraid to be a little….physical, with your boyfriends."

 

Hermione stared at her Mother, who squeezed her shoulders and winked conspiratorially.

 

"A little snog never hurt anyone!"

Notes:

This pairing's dynamic is a lot of fun to write, and I hope I've conveyed the confusing nature of the relationship well. My goal was/is to leave it open enough that neither the reader nor the characters really know how the two feel about each other, apart from the lust, obviously.

Maybe Cormac's really a better guy once you get to know him, and is just obnoxious like a lot of teenage boys?

Maybe Hermione is the shallow one, and doesn't see his bluster for what it is, and that he really likes her?

Maybe they're both hormone addled teenagers doing risky, stupid things because it feels good?

...yea, that last one would fit right in here...

Chapter 49: The Dubious Results of Poor Planning

A couple of folks correctly pointed out that due to the nature of the chapter that once resided here I should update the tags. I happily would have done so, except I'm already maxed out on tags for this jalopy of a collection, and I figured since it was so different in tone than everything else here I might as well break it off into its own story. 

 

If you'd like to read the results of Harry and Ron trying to use Polyjuice to spy into Malfoy's life (again) you can find it on my profile. Story name matches this chapter title.  

Chapter 50: Chudley (Harry/Ginny - Another 01)

Summary:

Sirius has talked Harry into spending at least a few years of his life doing what he loves most: playing Quidditch. And, of course, every team in the League is fighting to be the ones to sign him. After all, who wouldn't want the most famous Wizard in the World playing for their club?

The Top Box at Chudley wasn’t the poshest he’d seen by far. The carpets were a little thinner, the furnishings cheaper, and everything just out of date enough to have the opposite effect as to what the Owners’ probably intended. 

 

Puddlemere’s had been top-notch, all the way. Brand new pitch and stands with the latest of everything. The luxury suite he’d watched the game from gleamed with newness. The drinks were served in fine crystal and of the best label. And the Team’s facilities matched. The exercise equipment still smelled new, every uniform perfect, staff in every thinkable position. 

 

“...of course, besides the best Physical Trainers in the World we also have a world-class masseuse.” The portly old gentleman giving him the tour elbowed him in what he probably thought was a friendly manner. “...you can finish every win with a massage, should that suit your fancy.” 

 

Even at 19 years old, Harry Potter knew when he was being sold on something. And despite the undeniable opulence of the facilities, something about it all just didn’t sit well with him. Still, he shook all the hands and said all the right things and walked out with an offer letter for more money than most people made in a lifetime. 

 

Falmouth had been much the same, as had Ballycastle. Wigtown was unique only in that they offered him some truly unpalatable ‘perks’ that nearly had him drawing his wand. Fortunately for the structural integrity of their pitch, the sleazy Vice President of Whatever recognized his mistake and quickly apologized to the Man who Obliterated Voldemort, and retreated before The Elder Wand cleared its holster. 

 

With several attractive offers in hand, Harry wasn’t even sure why he was entertaining the Cannons. As confident as he was in his flying ability, he wasn’t arrogant enough to think he could take them from a historically bad club to one that could win the League. It was only Sirius’ constant nagging that had gotten him to return the owl from Chudley. 

 

Underwhelmed from the start, Harry had to hold in a laugh at the Teams exercise room. It reminded him of something out of a comedy he and Sirius had gone to see with its dilapidated, clearly unused equipment. The rest of the facility was on par, and he was already regretting giving in to Sirius’s persistence as he was led to a lift that took him up to the Executive level and Top Boxes. They had reserved the largest, flashest room to woo him, bringing in food from one of the finest restaurants in Britain for lunch while he watched the game. Harry, always hungry, happily partook in the admittedly delicious food being carried about by a small crew of servers. He was looking around for something to drink when a voice at his side caught him off guard. 

 

“Drink, sir?”

 

Harry nearly dropped his napkin, turning to find one of the waitresses standing with her arms at her sides, hands behind her back. She wore the same uniform as the rest of the waitstaff: White oxford shirt, black pants or skirt, and matching black tie. Harry’s eyes were drawn to the freckles on her cheeks, and he caught just a hint of a smirk on her lips before she smoothed her expression into something attentive and helpful. He found himself drawn to the rich Brown of her eyes, which still held a trace of amusement at his reaction. A shadow of a smile hid behind her professionalism, and Harry found the sight entrancing. 

 

“I’m sorry?” He finally responded. 

 

“Would you care for a drink, sir?” She asked with a tilt of her head that sent her ponytail to swinging behind her. 

 

The bright orange-red easily drew his eye and Harry nearly shook himself to break free of whatever spell this girl was weaving on him. 

 

“Yea, that sounds like a good idea.” He said absently. “Beer?” 

 

A smile did break through then, her face moving immediately from ‘pretty’ to ‘gorgeous’ in his mind with the shift. 

 

“Anything in particular? Something local? German? 400 years old and bottled in solid Platinum?”

 

A quick exhalation and a shake of his shoulders gave away his amusement. 

 

“Do you actually have that last one?”

 

Her smile widened. 

 

“For the Harry Potter, I’m sure they would find something close.” 

 

Harry groaned at the use of his name and her gently taunting tone. 

 

“Really? You just had to go there?” He responded, feeling himself smile when her teeth flashed in a  grin. 

 

“Cheapest bottle of swill I can find, coming right up! Sir.” 

 

Harry watched her go, a faint smile still on his face. Despite wearing the same style of pencil skirt as all the other female staff, she somehow managed to wear it better. Or maybe she just had a spectacular body hidden under the conservative outfit. Before she disappeared through the door to what he presumed was the attached kitchen and storage area for the suite, she paused and looked back at him for just an instant, her teeth flashing again. 

 

With a long, slow exhalation, Harry turned back to the game in progress, now eagerly anticipating his drink. 

---

 

Despite her threat, the server had returned with a bottle he was unfamiliar with that turned out to be an exceptionally good local Ale. She’d handed it to him with a napkin and a smile, departing to attend to other guests as soon as he’d nodded his head in thanks. The box was near capacity by Harry’s estimation, and he spent entirely too much time shaking hands and posing for pictures with Team executives while he would have much rather been watching the game. Or the redhead. 

 

She was a tiny thing, moving with a dancer’s grace through the crowd with a tray balanced on one upraised hand. Harry was barely of average height, and he had at least a few inches on her, even in her heels. While all the male servers wore oxfords and most of the women wore flats, the redhead was in black pumps that he assumed were torture on her feet, but he knew without a doubt were absolutely torture for him. Combined with the seam that ran up the backs of her dark stockings, Harry found himself paying more attention to her than whatever dreary businessman or politician he was supposed to be talking to. 

 

And despite her stature, the vibrant hue of her hair made it easy to pick her out of the crowd. Something he found himself reflexively doing as the game dragged on. The way she smiled at the other guests. Her shirt stretching tight when she twisted and the reflexive smoothing down of her tie. 

 

“Mister Potter! How marvelous! My name is Herbert MacMillan, and I manage the Chudley Cannons accommodations when they travel. When should we expect to see you in Chudley Orange?”

 

Harry sighed internally, resolving himself to repeating the same conversation he’d been having all day. He pasted a genial smile on his face. 

 

“Well that assumes the Cannons even make me an offer!” He smiled at his own poor attempt at a joke, the man across from him laughing much too loudly. “And even then, there is a lot to….” Harry trailed off when a hand lightly brushed his shoulder. Turning, he saw the redhead. 

 

“Excuse me gentlemen.” She said deferentially. “Can I get either of you another drink?”

 

“Yes! Yes, of course!” His conversation partner answered.

 

Ginny reached to take the man’s empty glass before turning her eyes on Harry. 

 

“When you come back.” He said, looking at his own bottle and seeing enough left to wait. 

 

She nodded, then turned smartly and walking away. Harry faintly heard Herbert talking to him but was unable to take his eyes off the retreating back of the waitress. Or more specifically, the sway of her hips in the tight skirt. 

 

---

 

“Harry Potter, as I live and breathe!” 

 

Harry ground his teeth, somehow turning it into a smile. 

 

“That’s me.” 

 

“My name is….” 

 

Harry tuned the man out completely, simply nodding and occasionally interjecting, ‘hmm’ or ‘good point’ while draining the bottle in his hands. Pouring the last of the suddenly not strong enough social lubricant into his mouth he looked around, surprised when the redhead materialized next to him. 

 

“Something I can get you sir?” She asked, laughter in her eyes. 

 

“Another one of these would be great. Thanks.” 

 

She took the empty bottle from his hand, her fingers seeming to caress the back of his for a too-long moment when she lifted it. This time he watched her as long as he could, past caring if he was being rude or not. She turned at the last second and he caught a glimpse of a smirk on her face before she disappeared again. 

 

---

 

“Mister Potter, it is an honor to meet you Son! An honor!” Harry was sure he’d had his hand shaken more awkwardly, for longer, but couldn't remember when for the life of him. That the old woman had a grip like Hagrid’s did not at all help matters, nor did the stench of tobacco that clung to her. 

 

“The pleasure is all mine, Ma’am.” He answered, carefully extracting what was left of his hand from her. 

 

“None of that ma’am nonsense!” She laughed in a smoke-roughened voice. “You can call me Midge!” 

 

“Pleased to meet you Midge.” Harry responded dutifully. 

 

“I was so excited to hear you would be here today! My daughter, we call her Midget, Ha! My daughter will be so jealous to hear I met the Harry Potter! Why just the other day….” 

 

A hand landed on his forearm, and the first thing he noticed was the deep purple nail polish. 

 

“Anything I can get you sir?” Asked the voice of his guardian angel. Her hand was still on his arm and he in no way wanted her to remove it. He lifted his bottle wearily, and she smothered a laugh. 

 

“Of course sir. Right away.” 

 

Before she could leave this time his mouth ran off without his brain. 

 

“I like the color of your nail polish.” 

 

Her mischievous smile set his heart to pounding, but she finally let her hand slide from his sleeve.

 

“Thank you. I like to match.” 

 

Harry hoped he hid his look of confusion, but her smile told him he hadn’t quite succeeded. 

 

---

 

“Tell me, Mister Potter, what are your thoughts on the Ministry’s latest proposal to increase tariffs on goods that are assembled within Britain?”

 

“I honestly have…none.” Harry answered, tired of the conversation before it started and desperately wishing one of the terrible Seekers would just catch the damn Snitch already. 

 

The man humphed in disapproval. 

 

“What a shame that such a prominent figure cannot be bothered to stay informed on the issues. Why, when I was a young man I…” 

 

What the man did when younger would remain a mystery to Harry, as the splash of cold to his front made him yelp in shock, his body reacting to jump back on instincts that were a hair too slow. 

 

“Oh no! I am so, so sorry sir!"

 

The redhead had evidently tripped over something and a glass of clear, cold liquid was running down Harry’s entire front.

 

"As well you should be Miss!" The blowhard interjected on Harry's behalf. "How dare you treat such an important man this way! Why, I should like to speak with your boss and see you sacked! The nerve…"

 

The man trailed off when he caught sight of the venomous look Harry was shooting him.

 

"It was an accident." Harry stated flatly. "It happens. No harm done." He said the last to the redhead who hadn't looked up at all yet.

 

"If you'll come with me sir, I'll show you to a place to clean yourself up." She said, sounding stricken. 

 

"Of course." Harry answered, still staring the man down. "Thank you."

 

He happily followed her across the room, towards the door he'd watched her disappear through all day. Following a route she obviously knew well, Harry let her lead him through the kitchen, down a short hall that he assumed connected all of the boxes, and eventually into what appeared to be a storage area with wire racks full of food and supplies against every wall. A large silver table filled the center of the room, likely for the staff to work on. The double swinging door was rocking to a stop behind him when she turned and leaned back against the table, leaving Harry lost.

 

"Er…should I clean up here? Or…?"

 

She waved him off.

 

"Don't worry about that."

 

"Oh?" He asked, more curious than irked. "Why's that?"

 

"That'll all be gone in a minute. Something I developed for my Brothers' shop. I called it Vanishing Water." She smiled again. "Handy for getting out of certain situations."

 

Harry shook his head in amazement, taking her word for the function of the liquid that did already seem to be evaporating. 

 

"So that spill was on purpose?"

 

She nodded, a serious look on her pretty face.

 

"Someone had to save you from that pig."

 

Harry barked out a laugh, liking this girl even more.

 

"And I do appreciate that, more than you probably know. But now what?"

 

She looked at him with an intense expression he couldn't quite place.

 

"I thought you'd never ask." She replied in a low voice, pushing off the table behind her. Harry raised his hands in confusion when she approached, only for her to crush her lips to his with a sound of excitement. Pressing herself against him she devoured his mouth, her arms wrapping around his neck and pulling him tighter still. She felt like heaven in his arms, the raw desire he felt coming from her making it impossible to think. 

 

His hands landed on her waist, his heart hammering in his chest. He twisted her around and backed her against the wire racks without breaking their kiss, feeling her lips curling in a smile. 

 

Nimble fingers plucked at the buttons of his shirt, and Harry felt it only appropriate to do the same, only for his hands to be diverted by her arms as she pulled away and raked her fingernails down his now revealed chest. Her eyes burned across him, dark with lust and frank appraisal. With a hum of enjoyment she kissed him again, but before he could even lean forward her lips were trailing down his neck, gentle nips of her teeth making him twitch. He watched her retreating face in amazement, her mouth exploring him as she drifted down farther.

 

She hiked her skirt up as she crouched between him and the shelves, presumably not wanting to risk the knees of her stockings on the floor, and looked up at him eagerly while making short work of his trousers. She pulled him between her spread knees, yanking his shorts down and reaching out to wrap a small hand around his aching cock. She pumped him strongly, not wasting time before bringing her lips to encircle his tip. Her wrist twisted and he caught a glimpse of color before his eyes dropped to her firm breasts and the deep purple bra that supported them so beautifully. 

 

"Merlin. You like to match." He said breathlessly. 

 

Excited brown eyes looked up at him and she smiled around his throbbing length.

 

"Mmhmm."

 

Harry groaned from the sound, unable to look away. Her head started to bob in time with her hand and he knew he was in trouble. Eyes blown with lust locked onto his as his shaft disappeared into the heaven that was her mouth, and Harry had to fight to maintain any semblance of control.

 

He reached for her, needing to gently guide her to take more of his length before his yearning overwhelmed him.  But her hand grabbed his wrist before he reached her and she shook her head, still sucking him maddeningly. He would have happily accepted her rebuke, but instead of shoving his hand away, she threaded her fingers through his, then reached to do the same with his other hand. With a wicked look in her eyes she raised her hands over her head, pressing the backs against a rack in front of him. 

 

Somehow understanding what she wanted Harry put gentle pressure against her palms, pinning her in place. She hummed in pleasure around him, her mouth moving on his length once more. Except she'd slowed, and wasn't taking nearly as much of him as she had been. Harry gnashed his teeth in frustration, meeting her eyes and trying to convey just how badly he needed more. 

 

The redhead just looked up at him with a knowing glint in her eye, and if anything, slowed down even more. Harry fought against them for as long as he could before succumbing to his desires, his hips thrusting into her mouth and closing his eyes in relief. Until he heard her cough, expecting to open them to see her glaring furiously up at him.

 

Except she'd frozen in place, most of his throbbing cock in her mouth and still somehow managing to shoot him a taunting look that said 'That all?" 

 

Seeing she wasn't bothered by his loss of control, Harry drew slowly back, reveling in the feel of her cheeks against the sides of his cock from the way she was sucking. Thrusting gently back in until his head bumped the back of her throat, Harry saw nothing but eagerness in her eyes, his heart hammering in his chest at the look.

 

Gathering his courage and giving in to his darker desires, Harry began to stroke in and out of her perfect mouth with more urgency. He watched her carefully for any signs of distress, but found none. Her tongue curled around him, and when he started to strike the back of her throat regularly she moaned in pleasure around him, her trapped hands squeezing his. 

 

But despite everything she was offering him, it suddenly wasn't enough. He pulled her hands from the rack and tugged her to stand, spinning them both and backing her up against the table. Her eyes were dark with lust while they moved, seeming every bit as eager as Harry. His pawing, clumsy hands joined hers in hiking up her skirt and as soon as he could he slid his hands around and lifted her by her arse. She whooped with excitement when he picked her up, spreading her legs after he'd set her on the table. 

 

With a jolt of arousal he didn't think was possible he realized she was wearing a matching set of lingerie, her knickers and garter belt both the same dark purple as her nails. But he didn't have long to dwell on her choice in undergarments, her hands insisting he take her immediately. They jostled and shoved and as quickly as they could got her knickers out of the way and his cock pressed against her. Harry slid into her with one long stroke at the forceful squeeze of her legs, her head falling back with a gasp.

 

"Merlin, yes!"

 

Harry nodded dumbly and built to the rhythm his body demanded - namely, as fast and as hard as he could go. The redhead nodded frantically, biting down on another moan and rolling her hips to meet his. Their bodies clapped together, the lewd sound filling the small space. Her face was screwed up in ecstasy, nails biting into his neck. With a grunt she couldn’t quite stifle her eyes flew open and locked on his with a blazing look he could feel. A second later she began to tremble, biting her lip while her walls fluttered around him. Harry kept going, wanting to drive her utterly mad and was rewarded with a look of despair before she screamed silently, her body threatening to fly apart as he pushed her over the edge. 

 

Harry was teetering himself, his body demanding he give up.

 

"I'm really close." He gasped out. 

 

A wicked smile lit up her face and she unwrapped her arms to lean back on her hands behind her. Spreading her legs even wider she watched him with a demanding look. Sliding his hands to wrap under her thighs Harry slammed himself into her, his face a scowl of need.

 

"Merlin yes, fuck me!" Her eyes burned with lust, body bouncing from his every thrust. Harry felt his control slipping, a growl building in his chest as his body tightened. With a grunt he exploded inside of her, faintly hearing a 'Yes!' in the back of his mind. His orgasm seemed to go on forever, his cock twitching and his entire body following suit. The redhead watched him, her face flushed and her body slowly relaxing as he coasted to a stop.

 

"Wow." He exclaimed breathlessly 

 

She giggled at him, then flopped down onto the table before yelping.

 

"Cold!" She said, laughing outright. 

 

Harry took that as his sign and backed away, sliding free from her and extending a hand when he saw her head lift.

 

"I really need to get back to work."

 

Harry nodded, reaching for his wand as she sat up. He couldn’t resist looking at her, and she smiled knowingly. He quickly, and more importantly, gently cleaned them up, getting a nod of thanks from her. The awkward dance of redressing quickly consumed them for a minute, but they finally looked at one another in as close to a similar state as when they walked in as possible.

 

"So…" Harry said slowly.

 

"So." She answered with a nod and a smile 

 

"You, er, you do things like this often?" He cringed at the change in her expression the second he asked, not knowing why he did.

 

"Like what?" She asked defiantly. 

 

Harry shrugged with nerves.

 

"Shag famous blokes in the storeroom?"

 

"Oh, are you famous then?" She asked in a biting tone.  

 

Harry waited her out, refusing to take her bait.

 

"And what if I do?" She asked finally.

 

Harry shrugged again.

 

"None of my business really." 

 

She looked at him sharply for a long moment, then nodded in satisfaction. 

 

"Too right."

 

A painful silence filled the room and Harry saw she was about to bolt. He was gripped by the need to spend even another minute with her, and blurted out the first thing that came to mind.

 

"So this, well, this might seem like an odd question, but who do you think I should play for?"

 

She barked out a laugh, shaking her head in wonder and eyeing him like she wasn't sure if he was serious. 

 

"Holyhead, obviously."

 

It was Harry’s turn to laugh, and thankfully he'd used the seconds he bought to come up with something better to say.

 

"No matter what club I decide to play for, I'd like to see you again."

 

Her eyebrows rose and he flushed with embarrassment at how he probably sounded.

 

"For dinner, I mean. Or the theater. Or…a movie?" His cheeks burned hotter. "Or whatever you like. Erm…what do you like?"

 

She'd been watching his train wreck of an attempt to ask her out with a look of amusement, a smile creeping onto her face.

 

"You pick something and you'll find out." She teased, walking towards him. "But don't expect a repeat of today unless you wow me."

 

With that she leaned up and kissed him on the cheek, her hand playfully groping his arse and making him jump before she strutted away.

 

"How am I supposed to reach you?" He called after her.

 

She turned, shooting him a dazzling smile.

 

"I slipped my Floo address into your pocket after your second beer."

 

Harry reached for his pockets, seeing her disappear out of the corner of his eye. His fingers closed on a piece of parchment, drawing it out and unfolding it to find two lines of messy script. The first was an address, the second read:

 

 'The Cannons are Dragonshite. XO - Ginny'

 

Chapter 51: Improbable Musical Devices (Harry/Ginny - Another 01)

Summary:

Sirius gives Ginny a very cool, and technologically improbable, gift for Christmas. It has unintended consequences.

Notes:

Another new Harry/Ginny story that just flew out almost entirely complete. Yes, I'm aware it's a 'trope' - No, I don't care. It was fun to write.

As always: No Beta, very little proofreading, etc., etc. If the quality isn't up to your standards...I don't blame you. Probably not up to mine either!

“Um, Thanks Sirius?” Ginny was trying to be polite, looking at her recently unwrapped Christmas gift, but she clearly had no idea what the grinning man had given her. They both sat, along with the rest of the Weasleys, Harry, Hermione, and the friendlier members of the Order, around the massive Tree in the lounge of 12 Grimmauld Place. Piles of bright paper spoke to the presents already exchanged

 

“You’re welcome!” 

 

His bright response clearly didn’t help her, and she shook her head at the man she’d grown to think of as a favorite Uncle. He was enjoying her ignorance a little too much for her taste. 

 

Harry watched the exchange, trying to appear nonchalant. He thought it was great that his Godfather and the girl he couldn’t seem to take his eyes off of got along so well. In part because it made it easier for him to be around her, and that much less obvious he couldn’t stop staring. 

 

“Honestly Sirius…” Hermione said in mock exasperation before turning to explain to the still confused girl. “It’s a digital music…..” Hermione trailed off, seeing Ginny look even more lost. “It’s like a portable wireless that only the person wearing the ear pieces can hear.” 

 

Ginny looked down at the box with dawning comprehension. 

 

“Wow, that’s….thanks Sirius!” She finished with much more energy. 

 

Hermione was still looking over the device with her typical intensity. 

 

“Where did you get this Sirius? I don’t recognize the brand, and it’s more compact than any of the other ones I’ve seen.” 

 

“Oh, I made it.” 

 

Hermione’s slow blink was nearly audible, and Harry fought not to chuckle. 

 

“You made it.” 

 

“Mmhmm.” 

 

“An extremely complicated electronic device.” 

 

“Yep.” 

 

“Fine. How much storage does it have then?”

 

“Storage?” The tilt of Sirius’s head spoke to his complete lack of understanding, and Hermione took a slow breath. 

 

“How many songs does it hold?” 

 

“Oh.” He looked relieved. “All of them.” 

 

“All of them.” She repeated flatly, and he nodded back. 

 

“So far, yea.” 

 

Harry was actively fighting his laughter at this point, and Hermione shot him a dirty look. 

 

“And how many songs is that?” She asked, getting another head-tilt from him. 

 

“All of them.” He repeated. “I was going to go look for some new records, but it’s got everything so far.” 

 

Harry turned to look at his Godfather, knowing just how extensive the man’s record collection was. Even he understood the concept of computer memory and digital storage, and could empathize with Hermione’s look of shock. She shook it off with the long practice of someone muggleborn coming to grips with some absurd reality of magic, and moved on. 

 

“And how long does the battery last?”

 

“Doesn’t have one.” He answered happily. 

 

“So…” Hermione began slowly, her eyes closing and opening slowly in a way that Harry knew spoke of a headache. “...On a whim, you made a miniature music player with infinite storage space and battery life for a Christmas gift?”

 

“It wasn’t on a whim.” Sirius answered firmly. “Ginny is the only one of you lot who appreciates good music, and I didn’t want her to have to suffer through another year of the shite Wizards listen to.” 

 

Ginny blushed at his fierce defense of her, fingers clenching the box a little bit tighter. A second later her eyes lit up and she looked at him. 

 

“Does that mean Wham! Is on here!?”

 

Sirius winced, his head falling.

 

“Yes Ginny, I put Wham! on there for you.” 

 

---

 

Harry’s infatuation with the youngest Weasley, despite his attempts to ignore it until it went away, only grew. His eyes followed her through the Common Room in the mornings, found her place at the table during meals, and inevitably tracked her during Quidditch practice. He would lay in bed at night, just feet away from one of her many older brothers, and be unable to think about anything other than the swish of her skirt, the flash of her crossed thighs, or the way she looked in tight leather trousers.

 

It didn’t help in the slightest that her music player was always clipped to her waist or in a pocket, the white wires connecting to her earbuds and her head nodding in time with whatever she was listening to. Or, on several occasions, her whole body had joined in with her chin in demonstrating her love of music. Sometimes it was just a toe tapping, but a few, marvelous times, Ginny’s hips had swayed and bounced, her shoulders had rolled, and she had grooved her way into a spot in Harry’s mind that he had previously reserved exclusively for girls not related to his best friend. 

 

Ginny wasn’t the only girl to appear in his fantasies, of course, but she featured prominently in his nightly relief rituals. 

 

So when it came to Summer and Harry began sharing a room with Ron again, his frustration built quickly. Harry’s saving grace came in the form of the Weasleys’s busy Summer schedules. Mrs. Weasley had decided to re-open the family farm stand in the village market after the demise of Voldemort and his Death Eaters, meaning every redheaded child who still lived at home was pressed into service. 

 

So, in a first for Harry, he got to sleep in as long as he wanted, take a leisurely shower, then eat a quiet breakfast that Mrs. Weasley would leave under a warming charm for him. 

 

It was the closest thing to a real Summer Harry had ever experienced. 

 

His other favorite part of the day was when Ron, Ginny, and Mrs. Weasley would return from the morning market and she would make a typical Weasley lunch for them all. He and Ron would talk Quidditch, and he would try not to be too blatant in sneaking looks at Ginny, who’s apparel for the hot weather put everything else he’d seen her in to shame. 

 

Tight denim shorts and t-shirts were entirely appropriate, otherwise Mrs. Weasley never would have allowed her to wear them, but still provided more than enough fuel for Harry’s fantasies. The way her strong legs flexed, and the way her shirt would sometimes ride up revealing glimpses of a toned stomach kept his attention better than a Professor had ever been able to. 

 

And if Mrs. Weasley tended to wear a knowing smile whenever he was being a bit too obvious, well, Harry could live with that if she could. 

 

---

 

Harry woke slowly, enjoying the simple pleasure of not having classes or chores weighing on him. Throwing off the light sheet he’d slept under he twisted at stood, grabbing his towel and heading for the door. His mind was already feeding him images of the day before, the hottest of the year so far. All of the Weasleys in residence had decided a walk to the creek for a splash-about to cool off was the order of the day, including Ginny. Harry’s heart still sped up at just the thought of her in an old one-piece bathing suit that would probably be considered quite modest, but still revealed an aching amount of the girl he had been lusting over for months. 

 

The door of the bathroom snapped shut behind him, the picture of her body dripping wet as she walked from the water making him stir quickly. Thankfully, the magical water heater provided instant and endless hot water, but Harry still stripped and opened the door to climb into the shower with urgency, hearing the glass shut on its own. Ducking his head under the spray and reaching blindly for the bar of soap he could find with his eyes closed, Harry sank into his fantasy. 

 

His hand wrapped around his hardening cock and started to pump while the Ginny in his mind walked towards him, water falling from her eyelashes and running down her flexing thighs. The wet suit clung to every inch of her and Harry feasted on the sight of her moving to her towel before laying down on her back. His hand moved faster in the shower as the memory played out, Ginny arching her back to get comfortable before laying in the hot sun to dry with her arms over her head.

 

The scene played out over and over again, followed by her rising and heading back to the creek to splash with Luna when she showed up to escape the heat as well. His hand became a blur as he pictured her smiling face, a groan escaping him at the image of her straining the limits of her suit. The well practiced motions pushed him over the edge quickly, relief rushing through him as he came. 

 

Giving himself a few more strokes, Harry opened his eyes and turned to reach for the shampoo in the holder, only to be frozen in place by a pair of wide brown eyes, frozen in shock. 

 

“Holy Shite!” Harry fumbled the shampoo bottle and the sound it made when it hit the floor was loud in only the way things dropped in a shower can be. “Ginny!?”

 

Harry did the awkward dance of someone trying to cover themselves without any hope of actually doing so, all the while she stared at him in surprise. 

 

“Could you turn around!?” He finally yelled, much too loud. 

 

She nodded shakily, her cheeks redder than he’d ever seen before she twisted herself away from him. Harry took the opportunity to shut off the water he’d forgotten about and grab a towel, quickly wrapping it around his waist. The panic starting to fade, he looked at Ginny again, seeing the white wires running down from her ears to the music player clipped on…

 

“Merlin…” he breathed out, unable to control himself. 

 

Ginny had apparently woken and headed for the shower, the same as he had. Except Ginny appeared to sleep in nothing more than a vest and the knickers she’d tucked her music player onto. 

 

Harry struggled to take his eyes from the sight of her arse in the thin material, and was so lost in the madness of the moment he couldn’t stop himself from asking. 

 

“Are those Harpies knickers?”

 

Ginny spun to face him, her cheeks somehow even redder than before. She met his eyes for an instant before she raked her gaze over his still dripping form. Harry felt the towel start to slip and tugged it back up, then pushed the wet mop of hair out of his face so it would stop dripping in his eyes. 

 

Ginny’s bottom lip disappeared between her teeth and she took a shaky breath that brought his attention to the thin vest she wore, and the fact that her nipples were very obviously straining against it. 

 

“And if they are?” She finally asked. 

 

It took Harry a second to remember what he had asked, the shift of her hips drawing his attention back to his knickers enough to remind him. 

 

“Er…go Holyhead?” He tried, lamely, but it was enough to make her snort with laughter. 

 

Harry stood, feeling painfully awkward and trying to be somewhat respectable, considering she’d just walked in on him in the bathroom while he was….

 

His face burned, and he opened his mouth to make an excuse so he could escape as he stepped out of the shower, only to be cut off. 

 

“What were you thinking about?” 

 

His head jerked up so hard he nearly fell, and he looked up to see the expression she wore when she was steeling herself for something dangerous. 

 

“Wh…what?” 

 

“What were you thinking about?” She repeated, her jaw set. 

 

“I don’t know what you mean.” He replied weakly. 

 

Ginny’s weight shifted again, and Harry couldn’t help but admire her form while she rolled her eyes. 

 

“You think I don’t know Wizards invented endless hot water so they could have a wank in the shower Harry?” 

 

Harry couldn’t bring himself to meet her eyes, afraid the glowing of his face would give him away. And that was if she couldn’t feel the heat coming off him, considering how small the Weasley’s bathroom was. 

 

“So. What were you thinking about?” She asked a third time. 

 

Harry, deciding he was already well and truly pooched, straightened up and met her eyes. 

 

“Y…you.” He answered with a shake to his voice he tried desperately to banish. “I was thinking about you.”

 

He held her gaze, seeing her eyes dart from one of his to the other, searching for something. 

 

“I knew it!” She finally breathed out, her chest rising and falling more quickly. She turned, and Harry’s heart fell at the knowledge she was going to walk out of the bathroom to tell everyone what a pervert he was and that he wasn’t welcome at the Burrow anymore. Harry could see the disappointment on Mr. Weasley’s face and the rage on all the men’s.

 

The sound of the lock engaging shook him from his stupor and he raised his chin to see Ginny turning to face him again. Moving slowly, she took her earbuds out and unsnapped the player from her knickers, winding the cords up and setting it down on the already cluttered counter. She stared at him with an intensity that was outright terrifying, her shaking hands crossing to the hem of her vest and peeling it up over her head in one heart-stopping motion. 

 

His eyes devoured the flesh she revealed, and he was so lost in the sight that he almost missed her stepping closer to him and reaching for his towel. With one quick flick of her wrist it fell to the floor and Ginny’s breath caught in her chest at the sight of his hard length jutting out proudly. Never looking away, the same hand that had stripped him reached out and encircled his cock, fingers tightening around this twitching shaft. She watched herself stroke him for a minute, breathing hard through parted lips, then looked up and crushed her lips to his. 

 

Harry leaned into the frantic kiss, eagerly matching the press of her tongue with his own for as long as he could stand before pulling away with a groan. Ginny’s mouth stayed on him, kissing her way down his throat on one side, then back up again on the other and along his jaw. He shivered from the feel of her lips on his ear and the heat of her breath against him when she whispered. 

 

“Can I tell you a secret?”

 

He nodded, unable to think of anything witty to say while her hand stroked him relentlessly. 

 

“I know you’ve been watching me.” Her free hand found one of his while she whispered, his own breath stealing his ability to answer. “And I like it.” 

 

Her teeth closed gently on his lobe and he tried not to let his knees shake too much before she continued. 

 

“Knowing you look at me and get hard. Thinking about you stroking yourself while you fantasize about me…” Her hand had taken his and pressed his fingers against her knickers, pulling them out of the way and then urging him on. She was hot and slick and incredible , her much smaller hand showing him where and how she wanted him to touch her. Ginny gasped softly, then moaned, the sound making Harry twitch in her hand again. 

 

“Knowing you want me makes me wet Harry.” 

 

She kept her hand over his, using his fingers to chase her pleasure, to Harry’s immense relief. He desperately wanted to please her, but had no idea what he was doing. Thankfully, Ginny seemed well on her way, her lips and tongue trailing down to his mouth again and snogging the life out of him while they worked together. Harry was impressed at her ability to multi-task, neither of her hands nor her mouth faltering, at least until Harry took the initiative and curled a finger inside of her. 

 

“Oh Merlin!” She gasped, staring at him with wide eyes. She pushed harder on his hand and he did the same to her while his finger curled again, drawing a sinful moan from her lips. Her other hand had faltered, but Harry was too interested in Ginny’s pleasure to care. He kept up his new approach, watching her face flush and go slack, her moans becoming constant. With a sharp cry her thighs clamped down on his hand and she shook wildly, her head falling back while she gasped for air. 

 

Harry knew he wouldn’t have survived the sight if he hadn’t already come minutes earlier in the shower. 

 

But still, he throbbed in her hand and Ginny’s head rolled up while her hand started to stroke again, a wicked look on her face. His hand rested on her hip now that he’d withdrawn it from her knickers, and he wasn’t entirely sure what to do with it. 

 

“Merlin, Harry, that was amazing!” 

 

He grinned like a fool, drinking in the sight of her. 

 

“And you still haven’t finished yet?”

 

He shook his head. “I did, erm, finish, right before you walked in.”

 

“Oh, I remember.” She answered with a grin. “Are you saying you don’t think I can make you come again?”

 

He shrugged, honestly not sure of the answer. He’d never tried to do…that… twice in a row before. Her eyes flashed, and Harry knew her well enough to brace himself. 

 

“What were you thinking about earlier Harry?”

 

His head tilted slightly, his breath still short from the twist of her hand around him. 

 

“I told you - you.” 

 

She smiled and shook her head. 

 

“Me doing what?” She looked at him eagerly. “You don’t need to be embarrassed Harry. I want to know.” 

 

“Just…you.” He answered lamely. “When we were swimming yesterday.” 

 

Her eyes widened slightly, and her smile followed. 

 

“Me in my bathing suit is enough to get you off, is it?”

 

Harry nodded. 

 

“Most guys fantasize about a lot more than that, you know.” 

 

Harry shrugged, not really caring what other guys did. His way had always worked for him. 

 

“But thinking about me like that while I do this isn’t enough to get you off a second time?” 

 

Harry shrugged again, wishing he would just focus on her hand and not all the questions. 

 

“What if I got down on my knees right here and sucked your cock Harry? Would that be enough to do it for you again?”

 

He felt his eyes widen in shock and looked to see her watching him intently. 

 

“Don’t tell me you’ve never fantasized about how I would look with my lips around you Harry.” She said in low, hot voice. The hand that wasn’t stroking him started to caress his bollocks, and Harry felt his vision narrow. 

 

“Or would you rather bend me over that sink and fuck me?” 

 

Harry’s breath nearly failed him, coming in gasps and there was no doubt left she’d be able to make him come a second time. Her hands worked beautifully together, and from the look on her face she knew exactly what she was doing to him. 

 

“We could watch each other in the mirror while you slam yourself into me until we both collapse.” 

 

Harry’s entire world had disappeared outside of Ginny, what she was doing to him, and the images she was forcing into his brain. His hand on her hip had moved to pull her towards him, and she smiled victoriously. 

 

“And I know you can’t keep your eyes off my bum, Potter.” She teased, stroking him faster and watching him in anticipation. “Is that what you want? To bugger me?” Her hand was a blur and Harry felt like he was suffocating from the pleasure. 

 

“You want me to climb in the shower with you so you can fuck my arse until I can’t walk right?”

 

It was too much for him, and he felt himself rocket over the edge. Ginny’s eyes lit up with pleasure, her hand a blur on his spasming cock. 

 

“Oh my God!” Harry heard himself groan, watching as he erupted in Ginny’s hand, spraying his come onto her stomach and palms to the image of taking her arse. 

 

She worked him until she was sure he was done, watching in satisfaction as he leaned back against the wall to catch his breath. 

 

“See? No problem.” 

 

Harry struggled to raise his head and look at her, seeing her giggling at him before the urge to kiss her again overtook him. She matched him with a happy look, her contented face just inches away a moment later when they broke apart again. 

 

“I didn’t think you’d be home this morning.” He finally said. 

 

She nodded. “Mum said now that we’re caught up at the stand Ron and I can start alternating days off.” 

 

Harry tried not to smile too widely, and hoped he wasn’t being presumptuous. 

 

“So you’ll be home every other morning.” 

 

Ginny’s smile probably matched his in goofiness when she nodded. 

 

“And, um, was this good enough for you that you might want to repeat it?”

 

Her smile regained a touch of its earlier heat. 

 

“If this is the reaction my old bathing suit got from you, just wait until you see my new one.” 

 

Harry’s eyebrows rose, and he felt himself grin. 

 

“I can’t wait.”

 

Ginny turned with a smile and twisted the shower back on. She looked over her shoulder to find him staring at her arse and laughed, one that Harry couldn't help join in with.

 

"And on the bright side, at least we'll save time showering." 

 

It was Harry’s turn to grin wickedly, not at all sure about that.

 

Notes:

Yea, yea, Harry and Ginny in the shower at the Burrow has been done a million times. Don't care because it was fun to write.

Chapter 52: A Friendly Hogsmeade Day (Harry/Hermione 04)

Harry’s friendships with Ron and Hermione had gone through some strange turns over the years. 

 

Ron losing his temper at one or both of the other two on a semi-regular basis had become almost expected, but ever since Fourth year his lanky best mate had been steadfast and reliable. And Hermione, despite her tendency to worry too much about both of them, had always stood by him. Harry realized just how much he relied on her, and how much she showed she cared by always being happy to help with whatever he needed. 

 

And while he wasn’t quite sure when their friendship had gone off the rails into madness, he was still very sure that they were friends. 

 

“Oh my God Harry, Yes!” Hermione whispered harshly. 

 

After all, he couldn’t imagine doing this with anyone he wasn’t at least friends with.

 

Her fingers dug into his hair, pulling his mouth against her and making the small strip of hair at the apex of her legs tickle his nose. Harry craned his neck to look up at her, seeing the wonder in her eyes at the motion of his tongue on her clit. He held her uniform skirt up out of the way so he could watch her every reaction, her other hand clamped over his while she leaned back against the rough stone wall of the secret passage. Her eyes darted towards the corridor they’d snuck away from, the sounds of their classmates headed to lessons only feet away. Harry contorted to slide his tongue between her lips, teasing his way inside of her before withdrawing to suck her bundle of nerves gently. 

 

Hermione made an odd keening noise, her eyes slamming shut and her bottom lip disappearing between her teeth. Her hips rolled as her nails bit into his skin and Harry knew she was trying not to scream. His endless circuit of his tongue around her clit resumed and she nodded frantically. 

 

“Nng! Yes!” Her hand left his and slammed against the wall in a fist before her body tensed. Harry’s jaw ached from the pressure of his tongue against her, despite their rush. He hummed deeply as she froze, drawing a choked cry from Hermione as the dam finally broke and she shook madly, overwhelmed by her orgasm. Harry kept going until she pushed him away, her hand trembling. 

 

He held his position looking up at her until her eyes blinked open a moment later, a very un-Hermione-like giggle leaving her lips - A sound he’d come to adore. Harry rose slowly, knowing his smile matched hers, and he wiped his chin with the sleeve of his robe when he stood. Her eyes followed the motion, the satisfaction on her face being replaced by a look of such need that Harry was taken aback for a moment. Before he’d had a chance to even catch his breath her lips were crushed to his, and Hermione was kissing him ferociously. Her hand palmed his painfully hard cock through his trousers and she spun them around, pushing him roughly up against the wall where she’d stood just seconds before.  

 

Lips still locked, he felt her start to drift down, his heart hammering in his chest. He couldn’t wait to feel her mouth on him and see the desire in her eyes while she drove him mad.

 

“Trust me…” a young voice bounced down the passage and Hermione was on the opposite side of the space so quickly Harry thought she must have Apparated. “...this way will take at least a couple of minutes off the walk to Transfiguration. And I can’t afford to lose any more points to McGonagall this term!” 

 

The pair stopped in their tracks when they saw Harry, recognizing him instantly and gaping at seeing him in the same shortcut they’d been using. 

 

“Er, alright you two?” He asked lamely, faintly recognizing them as lower year Hufflepuffs. 

 

They both nodded nervously, the boy looking back at the girl he was walking with and Harry could only assume his eyes were just as wide. Hermione had used their seconds of distraction well, her uniform smoothed into place and her hair checked for neatness. Only her still red cheeks would have given her away, and not likely to two students that were busy being in awe of Harry Potter !

 

“Right, well, don’t be late for Professor McGonagall. She’s fair, but tough, yea?”

 

They nodded again, and Harry tried not to sigh. He heard Hermione stifle a giggle and shot her a dirty look before shaking his head and walking past the intruders. Hermione must have done something behind him, because the pair both giggled, quickly quieting when Harry looked back to see his smiling best friend following him back out into the corridor. 

 

“They’re right you know.” Hermione said conversationally as she walked next to him.

 

“About?” He wondered again at their relationship that they’d never talked about the changes of, as they kept just enough room between them that no one would ask any questions. 

 

“We would have been late.” Hermione said with just a hint of teasing in her voice. 

 

“It’s Flitwick.” Harry shot back, taking a long, uncomfortable step to try to subtly rearrange. “We could show up late every lesson and he wouldn’t take any points.” 

 

Hermione rolled her eyes fondly. 

 

“That’s not the point and you know it.” She responded in her best ‘Head Girl’ voice. “We need to set an example.” 

 

Harry marveled that she could say that, considering, then was struck by another thought. He reached into his pocket. 

 

“Do you, erm…do you want your knickers back before class?” He felt his cheeks burn, but wasn’t sure why. 

 

“No time.” The corner of her mouth ticked up for an instant. “I guess you’ll get a lesson in focus today, along with Charms.” 

 

---

 

Harry had, at that. 

 

Hermione had always worn her uniform skirts at the ‘proper’ length, having never been the type of girl to shorten it, even if Hogwarts Professors were notoriously lax in enforcing uniform rules. But just knowing that she was naked under that fabric, legs crossed and a knowing smirk flashing on her face every time she caught him looking, had been hell on Harry. 

 

As had that night, because she’d had a Head meeting. 

 

And the next day, when he was too busy with Professor Dumbledore to see her. 

 

And, painfully, the day after that, when they’d both been called away to different obligations. 

 

If Harry had known blasting Voldemort into dust would mean he got busier, he might have let the bastard live. 

 

Worse still for Harry’s raging desire was that the following day happened to be the first Hogsmeade weekend of the year, and he knew Hermione’s schedule would be filled with her duties as Head Girl. So Saturday morning found him feeling quite pathetic as he sat in the Common Room, waiting for her to come down because he simply wanted to see her for a few minutes before whiling away the day. 

 

Ron and Lavender had strolled out earlier after one of their trademark (and nauseating)  embraces, just one of the many happy couples headed out on dates to the rustic village. And then she was there, walking purposefully down the stairs from her dormitory, his heart slamming against his ribs at her beauty. 

 

How he could have missed it for so many years he’d never know, but watching her in any environment now was like seeing her for the first time. And from the small smile on her face, he looked as dopey as he felt. 

 

“Good Morning Harry.” She called happily, walking across the room to meet him, yet stopping just out of reach. 

 

“Good Morning.” He returned, looking her over with an intensity she couldn’t miss. 

 

She was dressed the same as ever, but Harry found himself wondering if her denims were a little bit tighter, or if her jumper revealed a touch more cleavage than normal. He knew she wouldn’t stand out for her clothes at all, and he found it that much more interesting . Harry had become no stranger to girls dressing for attention when he was around, Romilda Vane’s dangerously short skirt the younger girl’s most recent attempt to catch his eye, but something about Hermione’s outfit got to him. 

 

“I…ah…” Harry looked around, finding the common room mostly deserted. “...I wanted to see you this morning, because I know you’ll be busy all day…” 

 

Hermione reached out, placing her hand on his arm and halting his stuttered words. 

 

“I’m afraid it’s worse than that Harry.” His eyes snapped to hers in concern, but found only humor. 

 

“The Prefects were one short for shifts today, so I signed you up to help. I hope you don’t mind keeping an eye on the village with me.” 

 

Harry smiled like a lovestruck fool, nodding quickly. 

 

“Good.” She nodded, businesslike. “And since Won-Won and Lavender will be…occupying…each other, we’ll have plenty of time to…explore.” A wicked smile appeared. “The village.” 

 

Harry laughed, despite himself and the inferno of desire burning in his chest. 

 

“Sounds perfect.” 

 

---

 

Harry had walked around Hogsmeade before. He’d walked around Hogsmeade with Hermione. And Ron. And their other friends.

 

But despite He and Hermione carefully maintaining a distance that would prevent anyone from getting suspicious or asking too many questions, Harry found this Hogsmeade trip to be profoundly different. 

 

They strolled watchfully, not drawing any more looks than normal for the famous pair, but considering all of their charges were students in the same small school, things were relatively tame. Harry did see a few more pairs of eyes on them than normal, but wrote it off as unconcerning. Maybe it wasn’t just him who had noticed how beautiful Hermione looked now, without the weight of the World on her shoulders. His hands itched to touch her, and he fought to keep his face neutral, lest someone see what a besotted idiot he was, fawning over the sunlight in her hair or the way her lips pursed when she was deciding whether or not to break up some mischief. While he was busy getting lost in looking at her, Hermione went up on tip-toe for a moment, hoping to see over the crowd to keep an eye on something, then dropped back down with a huff. Harry would have been a lot more interested in what she was concerned about if the move hadn’t made her body bounce the way it did, and he ground his teeth in frustration. 

 

“Hermione…” Harry said in desperation, his vision blurry with need. “...can we…go? Somewhere?”

 

Hermione’s eyes sparkled when she looked at him, her cheeks turning pink, but she shook her head while fighting a smile. 

 

“We can’t, Harry. Our shift isn’t over yet.” 

 

Harry nodded sadly, eyes sweeping down her as he took a long, slow breath. He swept his gaze from his watch to the town’s clock, then back to his watch, and had to fight to look at the clock again. He knew he was in for a long day. 

 

---

 

“Hermione, can we go somewhere? Please?” He felt utterly mad with lust, the ache in his teeth reminding him to relax his jaw muscles. 

 

Her eyes scanned the streets diligently, darting to meet his for just an instant. 

 

“We’ll be done soon, then a quick stop in Scrivenshaft's and…..” Hermione tailed off, possibly because a whimpering sound had escaped Harry’s mouth. “Right, well, how about we see if we can get some shopping down while we patrol? Would that work?”

 

Harry nodded, accepting her compromise but still feeling like he was about to explode. Hermione crossed the street to the apothecary at his side, favoring him with a smile when he held the door open for her. 

 

He expected she wrote off his manners to his typical selflessness, but Harry had to bite his lip to keep from groaning at the sight of her arse in tight denim. She looked back after a second when he still hadn’t moved, smirking without a word, but continuing deeper into the dimly lit store with an added roll of her hips. Harry was all too happy to trail behind her while she perused the shelves, enjoying the opportunity to stare openly without fear of someone calling him out on it. 

 

Focused as he was on her body, Harry’s heart nearly exploded when Hermione bent to look on a low shelf and a flash of red appeared between the waist of her trousers and the bottom of her jumper. Every pair of knickers he’d seen her in had been subdued and practical, but the vibrant colored lace he’d caught a glimpse of was the farthest thing from subtle. Gone so quickly he wasn’t sure he hadn’t imagined it, Harry continued following his best friend’s wandering path around the store, his imagination running wild at what she might be wearing. 

 

So lost in his fantasies, he nearly tripped over himself when he rounded the corner behind her to find she’d crouched down to read a label, a bright red triangle of fabric and two narrow strings over her hips clearly visible above the waist of her denims. A sound somewhere between shock and desire filled the space between them before she rose, her knickers disappearing from view again. 

 

“Alright Harry?” She asked, and he was sure she was teasing him. 

 

“Your, er…your….”

 

Hermione’s lips ticked up in a smirk. 

 

“Do you like them? I thought I’d try something different.”

 

Harry nodded in time with the throbbing in his trousers, his imagination offering him no reprieve. 

 

“I…I just, well….” Harry wasn’t sure what he was trying to say, his brain a muddled mess. “What if someone were to see?”

 

Hermione shrugged as she met his eyes, her cheeks very red. 

 

“Kind of exciting, isn’t it?”

 

She turned before he had a chance to respond, flagging down the shop attendant as she brought her items to the counter. 

 

---

 

In the end, it was something as ridiculous as Hermione’s knuckles brushing against his as they walked that broke him. Harry felt a shock run through his entire body at the contact, and before he could reconcile what had happened, her hand was clenched in his and he was dragging her towards a narrow alley off of High Street. 

 

"Harry? Wha…oh!"

 

She'd stumbled from the force of his pull, sputtering along behind him at the head of the backstreet. Half a dozen steps down the dim space there was the typical mess of rubbish bins and wooden crates bearing store logos, the latter of which Harry yanked Hermione behind. Her protestations had grown, but he wasn't listening, instead silencing her by shoving her back against the brick wall and tipping her chin up to kiss her deeply. Hermione melted into the embrace for a long moment before tensing.

 

"Harry, we're not done with our shift yet." She said breathlessly, even as her hands rested comfortably on his shoulders. "And I still need to get to…."

 

He plundered her mouth, pressing tightly against her so she would feel how badly he needed her. His hand snapped open the button of her denims and he yanked to lower the zipper, wasting no time in sliding his hand inside of her knickers. Roughly shoving against the tight trousers through the softness of the other material, Harry made room to get his hand onto her, hearing her moan against him at the first touch of his hand on her slick folds. Dragging a finger through her wetness, he started to circle her clit rapidly, feeling her lips and tongue turning frantic against his. She froze with a moan when he pressed that finger inside of her and Harry’s face split with a fierce grin.

 

He withdrew his hand, seeing her bleary eyes open for a fraction of a second before he pulled her from the wall and twisted her to face the stack of crates with a strong enough push that she had to catch herself with both hands on the waist-high stack closest to them. From behind, he pinched the waist of her denims between his fingers and peeled them down to her thighs.

 

"Godric’s Ghost." He groaned at the sight of her arse in the bright red thong, his hands already struggling with his belt. Shoving his trousers out of the way, Harry stepped up behind Hermione while fishing his shaft out from his loose shorts. Hermione twisted to look over her shoulder at him, an unreadable expression on her face. 

 

"What if someone sees?" She asked, her eyes jumping to the door behind him, and not needing to remind him about the busy street directly ahead.

 

"Kind of exciting, isn't it?" He echoed her earlier words, seeing her unspoken agreement. 

 

With a low growl Harry peeled her knickers down to join her trousers, then pushed her to bend over farther. Taking himself in hand he crowded against her, feeling her reach underneath to help guide him in. Feeling himself in place, Harry drove forward into Hermione, grunting in satisfaction. He was well beyond any sort of restraint, and his fingers grasped her waist tightly when he started to drive deeply into her.

 

Hermione squeaked as he took her, and Harry tore his eyes away from their joined bodies to see her watching the crowds walking by on the street. Harry thrust roughly into her, hearing another strangled sound before Hermione twisted to look back at him with wide eyes.

 

"You ok?" He asked, the sound barely audible over the slap of their bodies.

 

She nodded eagerly, gasping at a particularly deep thrust.

 

"Harder!" She begged, turning back away from him as he complied. 

 

He flexed his hands moving them for a better grip and readied himself to give her his all when he caught a flash of familiar hair from the corner of his eye. 

 

Lavender had dragged Ron into the mouth of the Alley and pinned him against the wall not ten feet away. She was up on tip-toe to snog the lanky git, even with the advantage of her heels. Ron's hands were happily exploring his girlfriend's body, one hand covering her breast while the other pulled her to him by her arse.

 

Harry had frozen in place from the first sight of the couple through the gap in the crates, his heart trying to pound its way through his ribcage. Neither he nor Hermione had cast any spells nor set any wards to keep them hidden, and they were dangerously close to getting caught. He leaned down to whisper so she could hear.

 

"We can hide quick and make some privacy."

 

Hermione twisted to flash him a wild grin, then started to press herself back against him. Still unable to move, Harry watched her take him while he stood there like an idiot. Finally accepting the madness of what they were doing, Harry thrust to meet her and they met with jarring force that made Hermione bite down on a scream. 

 

"Did you hear that?" Lavender asked breathlessly, twisting away from Ron.

 

"No." He answered quickly, still pawing at her body. 

 

The pretty blonde squirmed for a second.

 

"You could try to be a little gentle, at least."

 

"Sorry Lav." He responded absently.

 

"Harder Harry!" Hermione whispered back harshly.

 

He'd apparently slacked off in his desire not to get caught, but Hermione wasn't having it, pushing herself back to meet him with increasing force.

 

"Stop being so gentle!"

 

Harry’s raging desire came screaming back to the forefront of his mind, desperate to give Hermione what she wanted. With a hand between her shoulder blades Harry pressed her down until her chest was on the crate in front of her and slammed himself into her now immobile body. He saw her hand fly to her face and felt more than heard her muffled cry, and smiled wickedly with determination to make her do it again. 

 

"Ron, we've talked about this." Lavender's firm, serious tone stole their attention away again, and Harry saw her pushing his friend's hand out from under her skirt. "Until I feel like you're not just using me like some slag, I don't want anything like that."

 

"I just want to do something to make you feel good!" Ron whined. "The way you make me feel!"

 

"Then try being a halfway decent boyfriend." She snapped back, pushing him away fully now. "And if you think I'm doing anything for you, here, you're mad!"

 

"Oh God Harry!" Hermione’s whispered cry drew him back again. "Use me! Fuck me like a filthy slag!"

 

Harry's mind reeled at her filthy words, cognizant enough to catch the parallels she was drawing between herself and Lavender, who was still speaking. 

 

"I know what people say about me Ron…" she was saying in a tired voice, "...but I thought you were different. Better than to believe the rumors that I'm some whore."

 

Harry could feel the sweat beading on his forehead as he somehow managed to keep going. Her arse rippled with every collision of their bodies, the crowds on the street the only thing protecting them from being heard. 

 

"Fuck! Yes Harry!"

 

He shushed her to no effect.

 

"Hermione, quiet!" He hissed.

 

Her hair bounced with the shaking of her head.

 

"I don't care Harry!" She said, but still in a whisper. "Let them hear what you do to me! Let them see what a whore I am for you!"

 

"Lavender, wait!" Ron called after the girl now striding away. "Shite!" He cursed to himself before chasing after her. 

 

Apparently Harry had been distracted. Understandably, in his mind. 

 

"God Harry! Yes! Yes!" Hermione shook from the strength of her orgasm, her body clamping down on his still thrusting shaft.

 

"Merlin!" Harry groaned, his body feeling like it was about to fly apart. 

 

"Oh my God Harry, yes! Come for me! Fuck me! Don't stop!"

 

He couldn't have if he'd wanted to, hurtling over the edge and grunting as his own orgasm hammered through him. He couldn’t remember a time when he'd come so forcefully or for so long, and it felt like minutes later when he finally spasmed inside of her for the last time. 

 

They were both still panting when he withdrew and they fixed their clothes hurriedly.

 

"Well, that was…." Hermione said shakily before trailing off.

 

"Yea." He rubbed at the back of his head. "Sorry about that. I shouldn’t have lost control…"

 

Hermione looked at him with scary intensity. 

 

"Yes, you absolutely Bloody well should have!" 

 

Harry stared, afraid to move or speak.

 

"This was brilliant Harry! Brilliant!" She took a deep breath, letting it out in a shaky laugh. "And also slightly mad, I'll give you that."

 

He chuckled at the look on her face.

 

"Oh, so you don't really want me to fuck you like my whore where everyone could see?" He teased, laughing again when her cheeks burned.

 

"Right, just because I say something in the heat of the moment…"

 

Harry cut her off. "I know Hermione, it's me and you, and we'll talk about everything beforehand. Right?"

 

She smiled her special smile at him, looking relieved, then chagrined. 

 

"After all these years and everything we’ve gone through, I still manage to forget what a good person you are sometimes Harry."

 

Harry felt his own cheeks warm. 

 

"I think today proves even that has its limits."

 

Hermione shook her head, and then they both paused with a look.

 

"So….Post Office?" He asked, offering his arm.

 

She took it with a laugh, leaning her head against him as they walked down the alley, breaking apart at the last moment.

 

Chapter 53: The Benefits of Gossip (Hermione/Dean)

Notes:

Yet another chapter that appeared in a flash of plot-bunny and hopped its way over I don't even know how many other stories already in progress and nearly finished

The explosion of noise startled both of the girls from all the way across the common room. Given the nature of Gryffindors, that was a feat in and of itself, but the elaborate (and obnoxious) celebration that followed the shouts and jeers was just as loud and distracting.  Hermione exchanged an annoyed look with Ginny over the table they shared as she tried to help the younger girl through her Transfiguration homework.

 

“I’m not sure what you ever saw in that one.” Hermione commented offhandedly, knowing even if she’d been nasty that Ginny wouldn’t have minded. The redhead wasn’t one to let things pass. 

 

Ginny had already looked back down at the tangle of script in front of her, distracted enough to have taken Hermione’s questions seriously. 

 

“He’s fit.” She answered with a shrug. “And, well, you know.” 

 

Hermione turned to look at the tall boy again, his bright smile offset by his richly dark skin. The tight t-shirt he wore aptly demonstrated the truth of Ginny’s first statement, but Hermione found herself a little unsettled by the second part. 

 

“Pretend I don’t know.” Hermione answered her, watching Ginny stop and think about what she’d asked. A faint blush appeared on her cheeks before she responded. 

 

“He’s…” Ginny looked around, as if someone had suddenly snuck into their space and sat down at the table without her noticing. “...he’s Black. ”

 

Hermione stared, watching even more color flood Ginny’s cheeks, even more unsure of what to say or how to feel after getting clarification. 

 

“And what does that have to do with anything?” 

 

Ginny rolled her eyes in a weak attempt to play off Hermione’s indignation. 

 

“Look, I know stereotypes are all Dragonshite, alright? Merlin knows there’s enough of them about Witches that don’t hold water.” Ginny paused, not continuing until Hermione nodded her acceptance. “But, in Dean’s case, let’s just say he’s adding fuel to the fire, alright?”

 

Hermione shook herself, trying to dislodge the sense of befuddlement that had settled over her. 

 

“What, exactly, are you saying Ginny?”

 

Ginny dropped her quill with an annoyed huff, squaring her shoulders and meeting Hermione’s eyes directly. 

 

“Dean’s fitter than hell, he’s got a huge cock, and he can shag the magic out of you with it. Alright? Enough?”

 

Hermione gaped at her friend, not knowing where to begin her follow up questions. Thankfully, Ginny forestalled her stuttering attempts. 

 

“And since I seem to have finally found something to distract Hermione Granger from homework, we might as well get through whatever questions you have so I can get back to my Transfiguration.” 

 

Hermione’s mouth opened and closed several times before she found a question to ask. Leaning forward, she found herself talking in a harsh whisper. 

 

“You slept with Dean!?”

 

A wicked smile appeared on Ginny’s face that she quickly smothered.

 

“‘Slept with’ makes it sound romantic.” The smirk appeared for a second again. “But Dean and I shagged, yes.” 

 

“Just the once, or….”

 

Ginny snorted. 

 

“More like once an hour.” Hermione’s eyebrows climbed, and Ginny went on. “Trust me, feeling like that can be…addictive. And teenage boys, right?” 

 

Ginny’s blush had returned, but Hermione didn’t think it was from embarrassment. 

 

“And he’s….good?”

 

A sharp inhale and a fluttering of her eyelids preceded Ginny’s answer. 

 

“He’s…it’s the best thing I’ve ever felt in my entire life.” She shook herself and met Hermione’s eyes again. “It’s…it’s just…. more of everything than anytime else I’ve ever….” 

 

Hermione’s eyes went wide. 

 

“Dean wasn’t your first?”

 

Looking faintly chagrined, Ginny shook her head. 

 

“No. So you can trust when I say that no other fumbling teenage boy is going to make you feel anything like Dean could.” 

 

Hermione stomped down on her desire to ask who else Ginny had been with, but wondered if it was Corner, or Harry, or someone else. Shaking herself, she moved on to the next point on her mental list. 

 

“Is he really that big?”

 

Ginny’s shaky breath should have been enough of an answer, but she still responded with a wry smile. 

 

“I’m pretty sure he had to shove my lungs out of the way first, but after that, it’s like nothing else.”

 

Hermione opened her mouth to correct her, shaking her head with a smile that Ginny’d almost gotten her to bite on another ridiculous exaggeration. 

 

“And yes, before you ask, he absolutely knows exactly what he’s doing with it.” 

 

Ginny giggled, a touch of giddiness in the sound, and Hermione found herself joining in. It was strange for a second to feel like she was gossiping with a girlfriend, until she realized that’s exactly what they were doing. 

 

“If he’s so incredible, why aren’t you still with him?”

 

A dark look crossed Ginny’s face before her features softened. 

 

“Just because the sex is good doesn’t mean everything, or anything, else will be.” She looked away for a second, shaking her head at the memory. “But if you’re so interested, why not take the broom for a test fly?”

 

Hermione ignored the Wizard-ism, having grown all too used to them over the years, and not needing to correct her hatred of flying. 

 

“I’m just not sure I’m ready for anything like that.” She answered honestly. “And it’s not like we’re even friends, let alone dating.” 

 

Ginny’s smirk returned full force. 

 

“I don’t think you can be ready for that your first time experiencing it.” A low, dirty chuckle sounded from her chest. “I’m pretty sure I was drooling when he was finally done.” 

 

“More than once?” Hermione asked quickly, making Ginny’s teeth flash. 

 

“If you figure out how to keep count, you let me know.” 

 

Hermione blushed, her mind starting to take off with the imagery before Ginny cut her off. 

 

“And not dating him won’t stop him, trust me.” 

 

She ignored the simmering anger in that statement, her mind already analyzing, as always. 

 

“Well it’s not like he’s just going to start paying attention to me.” She argued. “I’m not one of the pretty girls in school like you or Lavender or the Patils…” 

 

“First of all,” Ginny cut in hotly, “You’re bloody gorgeous, so you Finite that Dragonshite talk right there.” 

 

Hermione was struck by Ginny’s vehemence, her eyes falling to the table. 

 

“Secondly, Dean is such an arse-man all you’ll need to do is dig those special denims out of the bottom of your trunk and wear them in front of him. He won’t be able to help himself.” 

 

Hermione stared in shock. 

 

“How did you know…” 

 

Ginny waved off her question. 

 

“Every Witch has something stashed away she’ll never wear, unless it’s to get revenge on a bloke, or make one drool. You’re the type to have a killer pair of trousers.” 

 

Ginny grinned as she watched Hermione’s disbelief. 

 

“If you really want to get his attention, wear them with those knickers you’ve never shown anyone on under them.” 

 

“And you actually think that would work?” Hermione asked, not believing she was even having this conversation and quickly moving past her friend’s much too insightful statements. 

 

Ginny blew a raspberry at her. 

 

“You forget we room together in the Summer? I know what you look like out of uniform.” Her eyebrows bobbed teasingly. “Dean will follow you around like a lost puppy.” 

 

“You really think so?” 

 

Ginny’s smile softened, and she leaned across the table to put her hand on Hermione’s. 

 

“For such a bright girl” she said compassionately, “You sure are an idiot.” 

 

“He’s really that much of an arse-man?”

 

Ginny nodded. 

 

“Maybe too much so, if you know what I mean.”

 

Hermione’s head tilted, not knowing, and Ginny blushed more brightly than she had at any point in the conversation so far. 

 

“Let’s just say if you decide to try that you really need to be ready.” 

 

Hermione’s eyes shot open wide. She leaned forward even farther, copying Ginny’s earlier precaution of looking from side to side for eavesdroppers before she hissed her question. 

 

“You had anal sex with Dean!?” 

 

Ginny nodded, pride and shame intermingled on her face at Hermione’s tone. 

 

“Did you like it?”

 

Ginny shrugged. 

 

“It was definitely more his thing.” 

 

Hermione realized she was staring at her friend with her mouth open and quickly snapped it shut. Ginny seemed to be taking some enjoyment from being the more experienced and knowledgeable of the two for once, and Hermione found herself feeling silly. 

 

“But did you like it?”

 

Ginny’s eyes sparkled with mischief. 

 

“If you’re asking if I’m the kind of girl who can orgasm from getting pounded in the arse by a massive cock while he spanks me and pulls my hair….” Hermione’s cheeks burned, as much from the dirty words Ginny was saying as the realization that she wanted to know. “...I guess you’ll just have to keep on wondering.” 

 

Hermione wasn’t a Puritan by any stretch, actually having thought herself quite a modern woman - especially by the Wizarding world’s standards. But Ginny was outright shocking her, and as much as her natural curiosity wanted to ask more, she was at war with her own embarrassment. 

 

“Did…did you really do all that?”

 

Ginny nodded. 

 

“Mmhmm.” Seeing the look on Hermione’s face she went on quickly. “I mean, everything was always consensual Hermione. Dean’s not a great guy, but he’s not a complete bastard either.” 

 

“And you like things like that?"

 

Ginny met Hermione’s eyes then, and Hermione knew she was going to be serious.

 

"I wanted to do things I knew he liked, or wanted." Hermione opened her mouth, but Ginny cut her off. "Not because I wanted his approval or anything like that, but because I wanted it to be as good for him as it was for me." Her cheeks picked again. "I don't know that it ever was, because I don't know if it's even possible for blokes to come as hard as we can, but I wanted him to."

 

Hermione’s mind turned that statement over, and she nearly missed what Ginny said next. 

 

"Besides, it's kind of a rush to know you can push a bloke like that, with all his experience, past the breaking point to where he totally loses control, yea?"

 

Hermione wanted to nod, but didn’t honestly know if she agreed. One thought did sneak into her mind though.

 

"Does Harry know about…?"

 

Ginny shrugged, failing to look disinterested. 

 

"What business of it is his? I don't ask him about the girls he's shagged."

 

Hermione did nod that time, but knew the conversation had veered into dangerous territory. And Ginny was far less sure about her feelings that she was trying to let on.

 

"And if things head in that direction naturally and he asks about it?"

 

Ginny scoffed.

 

"Harry's not the type to want his girls face down and arse up." She snorted quietly. "He'd probably doba runner if I called him 'Daddy'."

 

Hermione wasn't too sure about that, or that Harry had any sexual experience, let alone preferences. But she was absolutely going to keep that to herself, and thankfully Ginny finished her thought. 

 

“But if you friend the right bloke and wind him up just so…” Her whole body shiver was as obvious a tell as Hermione had ever seen, and she found herself achingly curious as to what could turn her otherwise sensible friend into this wanton creature. 

 

"Don't get me wrong - if Harry has a wild streak he hasn't shown me yet I am more than willing to indulge him, but no matter what, I'll have had my chance to sow my wild oats, right?"

---

 

Hermione strode through the corridors in her normal purposeful manner, the last hours of sunlight filtering in through the Castle’s windows. Despite it being a Saturday she wore her robes with badge of office firmly in place, but in deference to the weekend had them on over denims and a t-shirt. If not working in her official capacity she would have eschewed the robes entirely. 

 

At least, that’s the image she was trying to project to the students as she made her way to the greenhouses. 

 

In reality, she wouldn’t have dared to wear the outfit she’d chosen if not for the comfort of the robes covering her. She was struggling internally with her entire plan, less slapdash than some of the mad decisions she’d made over the years with the other two thirds of the so-called Golden Trio, but much more impulsive than normal for her. 

 

But when Professor Sprout had lamented not having any help for the coming harvest of a particular breed of flowering vine due to it occurring on a weekend evening, during the weekly Staff meeting Hermione was required to attend as Head Girl, followed shortly by Professor Sinastra’s complaints about having to supervise yet another late detention of the always distracted (but earnest) Mr. Thomas, her mind put two and two together instantly. 

 

“Professor Sprout, why not have Dean help you with the harvest?” 

 

The kindly older woman looked thoughtful. 

 

“Mr. Thomas hasn’t taken Herbology since choosing his electives. It isn’t a difficult task, but I’m not sure he would be a good choice, given his troubles paying attention.” 

 

Hermione’s mouth answered without checking in with her brain. 

 

“I can supervise, if you’d like.” 

 

The Professor’s forehead furrowed, her eyes searching the room for something Hermione wasn’t sure of. 

 

“It hardly seems fair to ask you to spend your Saturday evening supervising a detention and working in the greenhouses dear.” 

 

“It’s no bother.” Hermione answered quickly. “I’ve been wanting to see the Starlight Lillies bloom anyway, and I’m sure the harvest will prove to be educational.” 

 

“Well, it would be nice to have a night off…” 

 

Professor Sprout tapped a finger against her lips, and Hermione watched intently, not understanding why she was so tense. 

 

“Alright. Thank you Miss Granger, I accept.” 

 

Madam Pomfrey was quick to lean over, whispering excitedly in Professor Sprout’s ear. Hermione made out the words “...bottle of Elvish Wine…” and smiled at the thought of giving her Professor some reprieve. 

 

The next few days had passed in fits and spurts, and Hermione found herself trying on Ginny’s suggested items more than once, alternating between admiring the way she looked in them, and being overcome with self doubt that anyone would want to see her in them. Going back and forth on Saturday evening, Hermione finally talked herself into wearing them with the concession of her robes worn open over the top. 

 

Exiting the Castle, the waning sun still felt wonderful on her face and Hermione crossed the lawn towards the greenhouses with a smile. It became slightly brittle when she saw Dean waiting by the door of the building for her, the uniform required for his detention worn carelessly. 

 

He smiled hopefully at her as she approached. 

 

“Hey Hermione.” 

 

“Good Evening Mister Thomas.” She nodded back, hiding her smile at his look of chagrin. 

 

Hermione’s hand rested on the greenhouse doorknob for a moment before she felt the spells recognize her and unlock. During normal hours this particular building was open to all students, but considering the weekend, one had to be approved for entry. 

 

Dean followed her in without a word, standing silently while she surveyed the area, finding the worktables clean and prepared for students on Monday. The tools she and Dean would be using for collection were also set out carefully on a separate workbench closer to the vines they would be working with. 

 

Being this close to him, having plotted and planned and thought about what she wanted to happen for days, was exhilarating. Her desire was running away with her to the point where everything he did was attractive. He looked at her from the corner of his eye, obviously having noticed her odd behavior, looking ahead as he undid the buttons at his cuffs and rolled his shirtsleeves up, one at a time. Hermione pulled her bottom lip between her teeth while she watched the muscles of his forearms flexing, shaking her head and reminding herself that no matter her ulterior motives, they still had real work to do for Professor Sprout. 

 

“So what do you know about the Vine we’re working with?”

 

She was proud of her authoritative voice as she addressed him, trying to keep things on track, slightly disappointed with Dean’s shrug. 

 

“Not much. The flowers only bloom at certain times and need to be collected a certain way to be any good for potions.” 

 

Hermione frowned. His statement, while technically correct, could also be applied to every plant they studied in Herbology. She would have given a better answer as a First Year. Sighing to herself, she gave him a quick rundown of the bare minimum of information he would need to work safely. The vine wasn’t particularly dangerous, but she still felt compelled to give him the instruction. 

 

“Got it?”

 

He nodded, looking downtrodden. 

 

“Good, then let’s get to work.” 

 

Deftly picking up a pair of shears and a wicker basket, Hermione put her words to action and started clipping on the vine closest to her and saw Dean do the same with stooped shoulders. She was glad he hadn’t complained too much despite his obvious frustration with a Saturday evening detention. She watched him from the corner of her eye to make sure he was doing his part, satisfied after a minute that he was. The heat and humidity started to make itself known even after the small amount of harvesting she’d done, and Hermione gathered her resolve. 

 

Watching Dean from the corner of her eye, Hermione slipped her robe from her shoulders, catching it in one hand. His halfhearted efforts stalled, his arms still lifted to reach the next blossom. Turning, she walked towards him, seeing him hastily resume his efforts while she stopped to lay the heavy garment on the workbench they’d started from. Following the awkward dance of trying not to look at each other while absolutely looking at each other, Hermione’s cheeks pinked a little bit more with every dart of his eyes. Finally she twisted away from him and walked back to where she’d been working, watching his now obvious stare in the reflection of the glass. A shiver of excitement ran though her, along with gratification at his attention. Mentally trying to get back to the task at hand, Hermione kept on working, the disparity in their efforts now even more obvious. Dean glanced over at her between just about every moment, not expecting Hermione to notice. 

 

But notice she did, the handsome boy’s attention thrilling her and stoking the desire she felt building within her. Feeling bold, Hermione reached up on tip-toe to snip a blossom, the silence she heard putting a smile on her face as Dean froze to watch the way her t-shirt had ridden up and left a swath of bare skin between it and her denims. Not bothering to tug it back down after she’d moved on to the next bud, Hermione let herself smile, finally hearing Dean’s clippers again. 

 

The pair worked in a quiet that grew more heated by the minute. Hermione had reached the end of the row she was working on and now working her way back towards where she had started but on the opposite side. This gave her ample opportunity to watch Dean who was still, just as obviously, watching her. Hermione’s white shirt had started to stick to her in places, and she knew the thin material was only doing a cursory job of concealing her black bra. Dean, meanwhile, took the time to loosen his tie and unbutton the neck of his shirt while stealing glances at her, and Hermione found the sight almost irresistible. 

 

Eventually Dean reached the end of the row as well, spinning around and working towards her. Hermione felt the tension rising with every clip of their shears, feeling as if his body heat was reaching her from feet away. When they were side by side, Hermione put a shaky hand on his forearm, and he looked down at her with wide eyes.

 

"If you get the ones I couldn’t reach…" She lifted her chin to indicate the top of the trellises the vine weaved its way though, "...I'll get all the ones you missed." 

 

Dean looked faintly embarrassed as he followed her eyes to see several blooms he hadn’t snipped, and nodded. Hermione let her hand linger a moment longer, just long enough that she felt certain he was about to act, then let it slide off slowly. 

 

Meeting his eyes, she slid in front of him under the guise of working, holding her breath as her body brushed across his front. His sharp intake of breath set her whole body to tingling and gave her the courage for her next idea. 

 

Waiting until she heard him exhale slowly, Hermione kept working, crouching down to harvest the lowest of the growth. A second later she heard a gasp from Dean and she fought not to giggle happily at his reaction. 

 

The absurd denims she'd worn had been paired with even less practical knickers, but judging from Dean’s response to the inevitable action of her crouching in them, they had served their purpose. Hermione couldn't bring herself to turn and look at him, but found the nerve to tease him several more times by bending or crouching. 

 

She wasn't sure if it was just her imagination, but it seemed to her as if Dean's excited breaths followed her as they finished their circuit, meeting back at the workbench they'd started from. Hermione’s heart slammed against her ribs as she put her shears back with palms soaked with sweat. She knew it was now or never, and if she missed her chance she'd regret it for the rest of her life. Gathering every scrap of courage she could find, Hermione set her shoulders and prepared to make her move.

 

And was thus completely unprepared for Dean to take her hand, turning her to face him and stepping directly into her space. Her eyes went wide with shock before he bent to kiss her, his lips claiming hers and his hands moving to her hips. Hermione nearly forgot to kiss him back, gasping as her entire body was flooded with electricity that emanated from his lips and hands. Finally realizing what had happened, Hermione threw her arms around his neck and kissed him for all she was worth, feeling his lips curve into a smile before he matched her intensity. 

 

Hermione felt herself getting swept away, all the tension which had been building the entire night trying to leave her at once. The kiss turned sloppy and hot, her hips pressing forward with the rest of her body to plaster herself to him. His hand crept down to her arse, pulling her into him with one strong arm. His hardness was impossible to miss, a thrill going through her at being able to make him react to her so strongly. 

 

Suddenly it wasn't enough to feel it pressed against her through layers of fabric and Hermione pulled away, looking down as she yanked at his belt. She glanced up to see him staring at her, flushing under his scrutiny but continuing her assault until his trousers were hanging loose. 

 

Dean used her pause to grasp the hem of her shirt and lift it up, Hermione raising her arms without a thought. His eyes burned with lust at the sight of the lace covering her, but the only thing Hermione could think about was hidden under the shorts in front of her. She reached out eagerly, slipping her hand under his waistband, her mouth falling open when she found him.

 

To be fair, the smirk on his face wasn’t as obnoxious as it could have been considering the size of the cock she’d just wrapped her hand around. It weighed heavily in her hand, still rising to meet her but already hot in her palm. She stroked him softly, marveling at his girth and feeling a touch of apprehension, not for the first time since she’d launched this ridiculous plan. His thumbs caressed her nipples through the thin fabric, another jolt rocketing through her from his touch. Hermione was suddenly desperate to have the cock she was stroking inside of her, using both her hands to shove at his trousers and shorts. His shirt stymied her attempts so she ripped that up out of the way as well, eyes soaking in the sight of his muscular chest when he finished the move and stripped it off over his head. 

 

It was his turn to work on her denims then, the button coming undone with a sharp snap, the zipper falling a second later. But for the first time that night, the absurdly tight material worked against her, or so Hermione thought for a moment. 

 

Dean crouched in front of her, his hands grasping at her waist and having to peel the denim down her legs. Rather than be annoyed by this as Hermione would have expected, Dean took his time and kissed his along every inch of newly revealed flesh, all the way down to her ankles as she kicked off her trainers and socks. And then he was kissing, and licking, and making Hermione gasp out loud, gently nipping his way back up. She was panting by the time he reached the tops of her thighs, watching his teeth flash before he breathed out hotly against her covered sex. 

 

Grasping the strings of her ridiculous knickers, he repeated the process. Hermione whimpered as he worked his way up, seeing his smirk before he again breathed out onto her from just inches away. She braced herself on the bench behind her to keep from falling as he eased her legs apart, her other hand threading through his thick hair. He grinned before bending his head down to place a gentle kiss perfectly against her hard nub, and nearly making her collapse.

 

“Holy shite!” 

 

Hermione blushed with embarrassment at her profanity, feeling Dean chuckle against her. 

 

“Holy shite, stop? Or Holy shite, more?”

 

Unable to find the words, Hermione just tugged his face back against her, hearing him laugh. Both his hands stroked up the backs of her legs and he took a moment to squeeze her arse before continuing, taking firm hold of her waist. Pressing her back until she leaned against the edge of the work bench, he lifted her from his awkward position the few inches necessary for her to sit on it without any apparent trouble. Hermione struggled to keep up as he spread her thighs and settled them over his shoulders, leaning in to tease her folds with his tongue.

 

Dean showed absolutely no hesitation in pleasing her like this, something Hermione hadn’t expected in the slightest when she’d planned out the night. If anything, he seemed eager to devour her, his mouth and tongue searching out what she liked and driving her to the heights of pleasure in a span of what felt like seconds. 

 

“Oh my God Dean, I’m going to….” 

 

His tongue swirled deep inside of her, stealing her voice, and then he was flattening it on her clit, circling heavily. When he hummed Hermione's vision went white. Faintly, she heard herself crying out in pleasure as her orgasm tore through her, Dean’s tongue pushing past what she thought she could handle while she lost track of everything but her ecstasy. 

 

Not knowing how long it had been when her mind cleared enough to open her eyes, Hermione found herself leaning back on her hands with her arms straight and Dean standing between her legs, his hand guiding his broad tip against her while he wiped his face with his bare arm. She shivered at the look of desire on his face. 

 

“Alright?”

 

Hermione nodded, unable to speak but quickly gasping when he started to press into her. She was beyond grateful to be soaking wet with arousal, because the way he stretched her was bordering on more than she could take. He hummed with pleasure as he pushed himself deeper, the first sound of true enjoyment she’d heard him make. Hermione fought the urge to push him back or ask him to wait, telling herself she’d be fine once she got used to him like Ginny had said. 

 

But inch after inch of his thick, hard shaft tested her endurance until his hips met her legs and he groaned in satisfaction. 

 

“Still alright?”

 

Hermione nodded silently again, her eyes squeezed shut. Dean slowly started to move, the long drag of him backing up followed by a gentle press forward. With every stroke Hermione felt more able to handle him, the burn turning into sweltering heat as he slid more easily. The next time his hips bumped against her she let her head fall back and moaned, hearing his low hum of agreement. Dean started to move more quickly and she fought to raise her head and open her eyes to see his dark body covered with a sheen of sweat and flexing while he took her. Hermione felt her desire flare to life at the sight, now eagerly anticipating his next thrust. 

 

Reaching forward she wrapped her arms around his neck, looking down to watch what felt like a mile of hard flesh disappearing inside of her before meeting his eyes in wonder. His smug grin was accompanied by his hands sliding to grab her hips, his fingers curling around to pull on her arse as he thrust again. The added pressure stole Hermione’s breath, and his cock was ready to pilfer more. 

 

Every little spot that Hermione had ever experienced as a sensitive one at different times in different ways was suddenly being stimulated at once by his impressive size. She was shocked by the familiar feeling of her body tightening in preparation already, mouth hanging open as she looked up at him before her vision went again. Hermione heard herself gasping for air and chanting his name, all the while he thrust steadily and pushed her over the edge with ease. Her arms and legs tightened around him as she came, her forehead moving to rest on his shoulder when it all became too much. 

 

Her rapture faded much more slowly than it had arrived, in large part because Dean was still moving inside of her. Suddenly her limbs became too heavy to bear and Hermione let herself lay back on the rough bench. Dean watched her melt with a smirk, shifting after she was flat and lifting both of her legs. With her ankles on his shoulders he dragged her towards him and thrust again. Hermione moaned thickly, his cock now reaching even more deeply inside of her. He thrust harder, a soft sound of skin on skin accompanying his movements and leaving her scrabbling for something to hold onto. Hermione’s breasts were bouncing in her bra in time with his body and Dean's hungry gaze dragged over her. Feeling half mad with lust Hermione arched her back and dragged her hands up her body, through her hair, finally letting them dangle above her. He watched intently, his eyes making her thrum with delight. 

 

Hermione would have thought each progressive orgasm would come harder, but as she felt her awareness blur yet again, realized it was the opposite. That, or Dean had pushed her past orgasms and into a world where only pleasure existed. The heat from his body burned against the backs of her legs, and Hermione was too busy trying to remember to breathe to think about how ridiculous she should feel. Her orgasm hit her like a runaway train, a voice she recognized as her own crying out for more. 

 

Dean enthusiastically complied, and this time when Hermione lost sense of herself it wasn't briefly. 

 

Maybe.

 

All she knew was that the troubles and stresses and headaches and bullshite of her life lay forgotten while she was battered by sensations so intense she would struggle to understand them. She had no idea how long she soared on the winds of euphoria, not caring and not wanting it to ever end. 

 

Eventually Hermione felt herself being turned, her painfully hard nipples pressing against the bare wood with no recollection of when she'd taken off her bra. Dean pulled her unresisting body back until her thighs were tight to the edge of the table, his hands tracing her neck and shoulders. His weight shifted slowly until their bodies were tight again, his full length reaching places inside of her deeper still. Gliding his hands to her hips Dean started to thrust in earnest, and Hermione feared for her sanity. An explosion of light behind her eyes with every slap of flesh had her cheek down on the table, body limp. She fought to remember her breathing between shouts, screams, and wanton moans. Dean's thrusts became frantic, the lewd noises of clapping skin filling the greenhouse.

 

"I'm close." 

 

His low growl made her clench around him as she was slammed by another wave of pleasure.

 

"Yes! Oh God, please! Come for me!"

 

Hermione didn’t care how pathetic her pleading made her sound, and an instant later felt Dean swell and start to twitch inside of her. Hermione barked out a sharp cry with each of his punishing thrusts as he emptied himself with a series of grunts. A feeling of bone deep satisfaction filled her as he tapered down and finally slid free from her, Hermione still motionless on the workbench. 

 

Finally gathering her wits she pushed herself up, hand finding a damp patch where her mouth had been and surreptitiously wiping it away in embarrassment, praying Ginny never found out. She turned around on shaking legs, standing naked in front of Dean and feeling somehow exposed despite everything they’d just done and the fact that he was every bit as naked as she was. 

 

“You alright?” He put a hand out to steady her, and between his touch and his strong voice, Hermione shivered. Her eyelids fluttered at the recent memory of how he’d made her feel and she fought to nod back at him. He responded in kind, then bent to pick up her clothes, offering them to her and getting a smile in return before starting to dress himself as well. 

 

“I still can’t believe Aurora gave up my detention.” He said conversationally, as if he hadn’t just shagged her nearly comatose. 

 

Hermione’s mind hadn’t fully caught up, but was on its way, and something about his comment struck her as odd. She’d only managed to get her knickers back on thus far and was still fiddling to untwist the narrow strings with annoyingly numb fingers. She noted one of her nails was broken, shock at not having felt it helping her to clear her mind. Turning her head and trying not to feel too pleased at the way he was watching her, she responded. 

 

“What do you mean?”

 

Dean looked confused for a second, mentally rewinding his words, then shook his head and looked away. 

 

“Nothing.”

 

Now Hermione was fully caught up, and her curiosity swelled while they redressed. 

 

“No, what?”

 

Dean wouldn’t meet her eyes. 

 

“It’s nothing.” 

 

“Dean, just tell me.” 

 

He sighed heavily. 

 

“What did Professor Sinastra say she gave me detention for?”

 

Hermione thought for a second. 

 

“She said you were distracted during her lesson, and it sounded like a regular occurrence.” 

 

Dean snorted. 

 

“You’d probably be distracted too if your Professor handed you a note in class saying she was thinking about going down on you under your desk.” 

 

Hermione sputtered, her eyes going wide. 

 

“No!” 

 

Dean nodded, a rueful smile on his face. 

 

“Mind you, it’s not like I’m not willing, I mean, she’s fit for an older woman, but let’s just say I’m not sure her telescopes ever get cleaned during detentions.” 

 

Her mind whirred, replaying the meeting in her mind and a feeling of horror creeping over her. 

 

“Did she…did she pimp you out to me?” 

 

He laughed at the look of disgust on her face. 

 

“God no! It’s not like she talked to me beforehand and said ‘Make sure you give Hermione a proper shag!’ or anything like that. We haven’t talked since my last…erm…detention. I supposed she just saw a chance to set this up and let nature take its course.” 

 

“Let nature take its course?” Hermione repeated, an eyebrow lifting. “Like this was inevitable? You’re just that irresistible?”

 

Dean’s answering smile made her scoff, but she had to admit his confidence wasn’t misplaced. Especially when he grinned like that. 

 

“I’m pretty sure it was you that couldn’t resist me .” Hermione challenged, her heart starting to race again when he nodded and stepped into her space. He kissed her deeply and she melted into the embrace with a soft gasp. 

 

“That’s true.” He said between kisses, his strong hands grasping her arse and pulling her into him. 

 

Had she not been otherwise occupied, Hermione would have shaken her head and just how right Ginny had been about him and his obsessions. Instead, she gathered her wits and pushed him away gently. 

 

“We do need to get back to the Tower.” Hermione scolded, his grip on her unrelenting. 

 

“This is all I’m going to be able to think about for a while, you know.” He answered instead. 

 

“My arse?” Hermione replied with a touch of heat, seeing him grin. 

 

“You. All of you, and how sexy you are.” Hermione blushed at his direct gaze, feeling the truth of his words against her. His hand slid to her hip, one finger sliding under the waistband of her denims to tease the string of her knickers. “And what the Head Girl might have on under her uniform.” 

 

Hermione looked away with a laugh, shoving him back playfully and feeling him relent. She did one last check of the greenhouse to make sure everything was in order, then headed towards the exit, hearing him follow behind her. 

 

“It’s a shame you had to put those robes back on.” He said from behind her, and Hermione shook her head while her lips curved up against her will. 

 

“Shut up Dean.” 

 

"Are you going to supervise all my detentions from now on?"

 

"I think Professor Snape is free until the end of the year, actually." 

 

"Ouch." 

Chapter 54: Office Furniture 05 (Ginny/Roger)

Ginny knew she was proud. It had gotten her into trouble more than once in her life, and she was realistic enough to know it likely would again. It was her pride that made it hard to admit how much she’d come to crave her…interactions with him. 

 

Roger Bloody Davies. Her boss. Possessor of the most perfect cock she’d ever experienced and with an ability to turn her into a pathetic puddle of orgasm. She’d thought she’d reached some level of parity with him after their first several encounters, but he seemed to take pleasure in proving her wrong. His smirk when he made her beg and plead and scream for him was the stuff of her nightmares. And fantasies. 

 

She’d tried to convince herself to end things with him on several occasions. He was engaged, something she still felt horrible about despite what a miserable cow his fiancé had always been, and outside of his skill Ginny could barely stand the tosser. But still, she consistently found herself catering to his every whim and even going out of her way to antagonize him at times. 

 

The time he’d utterly ruined her, made her profess her love for his cock and then left her naked and dripping with his come on the floor wasn’t long passed, and she hated herself for not only allowing it, but actually enjoying it. Since then their trysts had been brief and sporadic, but still mostly enjoyable, until Roger had started to travel to different Club’s Pitches. 

 

Ginny found herself sitting at her desk with a minimum of work and a maximum of time to spend working herself into a state that couldn’t be helped because of the vacant office she sat across from. Fantasizing about the things she’d done with her boss and the way he could make her feel. Shamefully remembering the scratch of carpet on her knees while she struggled not to gag on his driving length. Screaming for him, her nails digging furrows into his desk while he slammed into her. Orgasming harder than she’d ever thought possible, all the while he smirked down at her gasping, panting form. 

 

Ginny nearly fell out of her chair when she was interrupted. 

 

“Don’t slack off too much Weasley.” Demelza threw over their shared wall at her. “Just because your boss is out of town doesn’t mean you don’t still have work to do.” 

 

Ginny was caught between a laugh and a sob. Her workload had never been overwhelming, either by quantity or challenge, but it seemed as if Davies only had one purpose for her anymore. She’d even heard rumors about other secretaries handling much of the work she used to do. 

 

She desperately tried not to think about what her Mother would say. About any of it. 

 

Thankfully, her ruminations were interrupted by a memo poking her in the back of the head. Ginny caught it with still-sharp Quidditch reflexes, unfolding the crisply folded airplane and feeling her jaw drop as she read its contents. 

 

“What?” Demelza asked, never one to miss out on a chance to gossip.

 

Ginny looked up at her friend, knowing it was too late to hide the delivery. 

 

“I’m being recognized by the Ministry for all my ‘hard work.’” She quoted drily. “Miss Weasley is to be commended for her willingness, flexibility, and consistency in going above and beyond, as lauded by her supervisor, Assistant Director Davies.” 

 

Ginny’s face burned with the knowledge that this notice would be read by every Ministry employee who bothered with the newsletter, even if none of them knew. Her teeth clenched at the thought of the cows who definitely thought they knew, but couldn’t prove, what she’d been getting up to. 

 

Almost as an afterthought the plane disgorged another slip of parchment that came to rest on Ginny’s desk. Her eyes darted down and she gasped at the bonus slip. If her previous ‘bonuses’ had been fair, this award was startling. 

 

“Merlin Gin! First round’s on you later, yea?” Demelza said with a laugh, having spotted the number as well. 

 

Ginny agreed with a smile, her traitorous mind whispering ideas of how else she could spend those Galleons.

 

---

 

In the end, Davies had been gone for almost 2 full weeks, giving Ginny more than enough time to make her plan and spend nearly every knut of her award money. On the Friday he was due to return to the office, Ginny readied herself for the day with now practiced motions, applying her makeup and doing her hair the ways that had garnered the most attention from her boss. Sliding into her outfit and stepping into her shoes, Ginny took a second to admire herself in the mirror before jumping into her Floo. 

 

On the previous occasions when Ginny had been feeling bold and decided to torment her boss, Ginny’s outfits had ranged from adventurously flirty to borderline unprofessional. So it should have told her something that the skirt and top she’d chosen for this day were downright indecent. 

 

The strike of her heel made every head in the atrium turn towards her, but Ginny kept her head high and walked with purpose. No small feat given the outrageous shoes she’d found in a specialty shop when searching for something else. The wicked spike was taller than anything she’d ever seen, and if it wasn’t for the platform under her toes she knew walking in them would be impossible. 

 

Ginny smirked as one of the security wizards nearly fell over at the sight of her, not blaming the poor boy all that much. With each step every inch of her legs flexed gorgeously, and given how much of them were revealed, the effect Ginny was having on the room was profound.  A fitted jacket and a white blouse finished off her mockery of a business suit, the smile on the redhead’s lips letting her audience know she was aware of their attention. 

 

Riding the lift down to her floor Ginny swept between cubicles with the same confidence, lips quirking up when she spotted her boss. She’d been intentionally late, knowing it would annoy him, but also to give her the chance to see him look as utterly gobsmacked as he currently did. Davies stood just outside his office, speaking with another manager and freezing at her approach. Ginny tempted fate by adding a touch more bounce to her step, seeing him swallow heavily as his eyes raked down her while she neared. 

 

The prat was looking infuriatingly good in a dark three piece suit with a Slytherin Green tie, and Ginny stamped down on how much she enjoyed looking at him in it. 

 

“Good Morning Mister Davies.” She said in a voice that carried every ounce of desire she possessed. 

 

Roger exchanged a look with the other manager before sending the man off. 

 

“Good Morning Miss Weasley.” 

 

She could feel his eyes on her as she settled her things into her space, and imagined she could hear the throbbing of his heart through his trousers. Excitement rolled through her, making her feel even more reckless. She bent unnecessarily, putting down her purse with an arch in her back before straightening up and turning. Her eyes never left his, but she could still see the other secretaries watching them in what they probably thought was a covert way. 

 

“How can I assist you today sir?” She asked coyly, watching him lick his lips before replying. 

 

“It appears as if you may already have a plan for today, Miss Weasley.” 

 

She made no effort to hide the desire in her eyes. 

 

“With how long you’ve been away sir, I thought it would be…worthwhile for me to remind you how flexible I can be in my willingness to go above and beyond.” 

 

His smirk intensified and his gaze became even more obviously appraising. Reveling in his attention, she traced her vacant desk with a fingertip. 

 

“Would you like to review your calendar for the week, sir?”

 

“Splendid idea Miss Weasley.” His voice was a low thrum that made her shiver. “I need to send one quick memo, but after that, I’m all yours.” 

 

He smirked at her in a way that set her blood on fire before turning and retreating to his office, leaving Ginny stewing in her lust. She made a show of gathering her notes and his planner for the week, waiting impatiently for the pink airplane to leave through his office door. The second it hand she was on the move, too intent on her needs to notice the looks she was getting from the secretaries around her, including a totally incredulous Demelza. 

 

Ginny closed the door behind her without looking, too consumed by Davies’ stare. He was leaned back in his seat, jacket unbuttoned and looking entirely pleased with himself. 

 

“I see your award money was well spent.” 

 

Once upon a time, Ginny would have bristled at his insinuation. Instead, she unbuttoned her suit jacket. 

 

“Was it?” She challenged. 

 

He nodded, obviously assessing her. She tossed the folder she’d carried in with her onto the small table to the side as she took a step towards him, then shucked out of the black coat with a roll of her shoulders, hanging it carefully on the back of one of the chairs. Without it, the silky white blouse she wore could be seen plunging away from her neck while hugging her athletic frame, at least until she took another step towards him and peeled it off over her head. His eyes widened at the sight of her bra before his lips curled in enjoyment. The black lace was made without a care for comfort or modesty in mind, instead crossing her body and providing only enough support to put her breasts on display, her already hard nipples featuring prominently. 

 

Luxuriating in his desire, Ginny unhooked the catch of her skirt with a languid twist of her wrist, then used both hands to push it down her thighs, all the while she watched him. The lingerie she wore had come from the same specialty shop as her shoes, and the knickers she wore were nothing more than a collection of strings. Straightening as her skirt pooled around her ankles, she carefully stepped out of it and flicked it to the side with a toe. 

 

“Worth every Galleon.” He said in satisfaction, and Ginny tossed her head and flipped her hair back to hide her grin of pride. 

 

“I’m glad you think so.” She answered, breaking her pose after a second and taking a step to stand between his spread knees. “But the latch on this bra is a right pain.” 

 

Turning slowly in front of him, Ginny twisted away fully aware of the show she was giving him. Going for the full effect, she bent her knees and lowered herself to sit against him, then turned and looked over her shoulder. 

 

“Can you get that for me?” She asked, her voice innocent.

 

Looking forward again, Ginny circled her hips on him, grinding her naked arse against the massive bulge in his trousers. His hands traced up her sides slowly before the strap around her chest tightened, then fell loose, and she let herself smile knowing he couldn’t see her. 

 

“Thank you Mister Davies.” 

 

She rose just as slowly, and the only thing that surprised her about his hand slapping her arse was just how much force it carried. Intent on carrying out her plan, Ginny stood up straight before turning again and immediately starting to lower herself back down to her knees. Roger’s face was finally showing signs of just how badly he wanted her, and she stamped down on the twisted joy that gave her. 

 

But it surged again when he reached out and pushed down on her shoulder, despite the rough landing on her knees. Still moving slowly, Ginny reached out to undo his trousers, the button parting followed by the silent travel of the zipper. She tugged them down against the pull of his suspenders, still worn under his vest, licking her lips while she fished his hardening length from his shorts. 

 

She couldn’t help the pleased noise that escaped her, nor the glance up to see his smug face. Trying to hide her look of awe, Ginny leaned forward and dragged her tongue up his length, pausing to exhale with his tip resting on her lips. She squirmed slightly, her desire running wild at the thought of how she was going to torture him and draw out his pleasure. 

 

Her boss, evidently, had other plans. 

 

His hand landed heavily on top of her head just before he bucked his hips up, driving his length between her parted lips. At the same time he pulled her forward, making the head of his cock thud into the back of her throat. Ginny’s eyes went wide and she sputtered around him in shock, totally unprepared for the move. 

 

Fingers tightened in her hair and he repeated the motion, Ginny’s fingers curling into his thighs as she struggled. The only time she’d done this previously, she’d taken it upon herself to take as much of his length as roughly as she could, but the lack of preparation or warning was too much for her. Her head was wrenched to meet another one of his thrusts and she choked loudly, raising her watering eyes to see him staring down at her with that same obnoxious smile. 

 

Ginny’s eyes narrowed as her stubbornness asserted itself, and she forced her body to relax. Laying her hands flat on his legs she leaned into his next pull and gave in, sucking and licking in an effort to make him lose control. Giving in to him entirely, she watched his face start to screw up with ecstasy, his eyes unable to look away from the sight she was giving him. The continued assault on her throat was making her body yield as well, a burning sensation building as his tip started to reach a depth Ginny hadn’t thought possible. 

 

With a sharp yank, Davies pulled her farther still, Ginny’s tongue stretching out to tease the base of his shaft, and he held her there. 

 

“It’s nice to be back in the office.” He said conversationally, casual tone ruined by the throbbing of his member in her throat. “Two weeks is a long time without someone as willing as you, Miss Weasley.” 

 

Already lightheaded, Ginny began to struggle for air. She gagged violently and shoved him away, her mind just starting to become curious about his statement as oxygen was restored to her brain. She knelt panting, her face a sloppy mess, and wondered just how many slags he’d shagged while he was away. Her jealousy surprised her, especially as it was immediately struck by the thought of him being with his fiancé as well. 

 

Before she had a chance to clear her head or catch her breath he was yanking her to stand and shoving the strings of her knickers down her legs. The thin straps tangled, but he pulled harder and let them dig into her thighs before they feel free. Ginny blinked slowly, wondering if she’d been more insensate than she originally thought as he pushed her to lay on her side on his desk. He just as callously positioned her body how he wanted it, the knee of her top leg winding up in her armpit while her heel pointed towards the ceiling, the rest of her body twisted to give him access. The wood was hard and cold against her hip and shoulder, and she could feel her already strained neck complaining at the awkward angle. 

 

At least until the broad head of his cock pressed against her embarrassingly wet sex and he drove himself into her in one strong motion.

 

“Oh Merlin.” Ginny gasped, her voice rough. 

 

The always absurd size of his cock felt even bigger than normal because of the added tightness from her contorted body. Ginny’s floundering mind was battered by his fast, long thrusts, her body rocketing towards orgasm while he had barely started. 

 

Smirk in place, her boss took one of her limp arms and put it on the back of her knee, and Ginny took the hint to hold her leg up for him. Twisting so she could watch him, her desire roared when he shrugged off his jacket before unbuttoning his sleeves and rolling them up. And all the while he continued to slam himself into her, the clap of flesh the loudest sound in the room. Finally, he loosened his tie, and the sight proved to be too much for Ginny. Her orgasm slammed into her, stealing what remained of her breath and leaving her a trembling, whimpering mess on his desk. As often happened, Ginny lost track of herself for a moment, finally finding reality again with her in the exact same place, her boss still fucking her on his desk.

 

His hand crashed down onto her arse, and she could tell from the sting it wasn’t the first time. 

 

“Thank you sir!” She panted out, still feeling faint. 

 

“A wonderful demonstration of your flexibility , Miss Weasley.” He teased. 

 

He kept going without another word, eyes roaming over all of her. She’d begun to see the advantages of the uncomfortable position, all of her body available to him. He rolled her breasts in his large hands, thumbs teasing her nipples until every touch sent a jolt of pleasure through her. His other hand cupped her face, his thumb swiping across her lips. She met his eyes and opened her mouth, sucking deeply when he pressed it in and treating it as if there was nothing more in the world she would rather be doing. 

 

Much too exposed to him, Ginny watched his hand as he pulled it away from her, trying not to whimper as he pressed it against, then into her arse. The fullness became nearly too much, his thumb and cock combining as they thrust into her. And then his other hand joined them, his thumb quickly and easily finding her clit and circling it with a perfect pressure that electrified her entire body. Ginny heard a strange keening wail she could only assume was her as she was utterly overwhelmed by sensation. The pleasure was terrifying, all thoughts of being used as an object by him obliterated by the force of her orgasm. She worried she would forget how to exist as her eyes failed her and the pleasure redoubled. 

 

Blinking against the force of it, Ginny would later recall seeing his look of pride and hearing her scream his name. 

 

When he took her leg back from her the skin burned from the bite of her own nails into the soft flesh. He rolled her over, his hands hot against her skin and his own breath showing his excitement. Lifting her hips so she was standing on her trembling legs, Ginny lay limply on the desk and prepared herself, only to have him pull her up by the shoulder. 

 

“You’re getting too loud for the charms.” He chastised, sounding more amused than anything. Ginny was too winded to respond, instead hearing the soft sound of silk on fabric. Turning, she saw his loosened tie being slipped up over his head, then felt it drifting down around hers. He toyed it over her eyes, making Ginny’s already racing heart pick up another beat, before he teased it back and forth between her lips. Ginny opened her mouth and he pulled it between her teeth, reaching back to tighten the knot at the back of her head. 

 

“Let’s see if that helps.” 

 

And then he was shoving her roughly down again, her hamstrings burning at the stretch from her ridiculous shoes. He spanked her so far unabused cheek as he picked up the pace again, Ginny moaning thickly around the improvised gag. She could feel him appraising her, evaluating her, his cock throbbing as he thrust in with machine like regularity. 

 

Ginny closed her eyes, happy to drift away on pleasure as he took her, used her, any way he wanted. Her body soared, and she felt lightheaded, unable to catch her breath around his tie.

 

But then he took hold of it again and yanked her upright, a yelp hidden by the green silk. 

 

“Such an eager little slag, aren’t you, Miss Weasley?”

 

Ginny nodded, knowing it was what he wanted. 

 

“Then I think it’s time for you to demonstrate your consistency in going above and beyond. ”

 

Keeping his grip on her gag, Davies forced her back down to his desk until her back was arched and her breasts were smashed against the wood. He withdrew from her sopping folds and Ginny expected to be forced to her knees so he could come on her again, or for him to stroke himself until he covered her back. She was completely unprepared to feel the weight of his cock lay between her cheeks. Her stomach cannon-rolled when he slid away, only for her to feel the massively thick head of his cock press against her tightest hole, her entire body going rigid in fear. Ginny tried to twist to look at him, but his grip on the tie kept her staring straight ahead. Her hands clenched the edges of the desk and she whined…but didn’t pull away. 

 

The pressure built against her, and Ginny couldn’t believe what she was doing. She knew, despite the situation, that she could get away, or at least make him stop doing what he was doing, but that same mad recklessness made her want to do it. Or at least try it. 

 

How many women would do this for him? Or could? No matter what happened the rest of their lives, Roger Davies - a wealthy, handsome, powerful man all women would want - he would think about her forever. The pressure against her grew again, but still Ginny didn’t move. 

 

“Fuck, I’ve wanted to do this since your first day.” He breathed out, the slightest shake to his voice telling Ginny just how affected he was. Her pride warred with her sense of self preservation, and whatever self respect she had left. She pulled away from him, ever so slightly, the pressure barely abating. 

 

She knew if she pushed back the tiniest bit, he’d take that as her consent, and all she would have to do is hang on for dear life. And if she pulled away, twisted against him, it would end. It was her decision to make, despite his obvious desire, and Ginny knew she would have to make it soon. 

 

But then the door boomed with the force of a knock, rattling in its frame. 

 

“Roger! Roger, open this door!” 

 

If possible, he went ever more still, but it still took a long moment for the haze of lust to lift from Ginny’s mind. 

 

“Shite.” 

 

“Dammit Roger, open this blasted door right now!” 

 

“Shite, shite, shite.” Roger cursed as he withdrew, Ginny gasping at the sudden loss of sensation. She turned to see him looking around frantically before he pulled her up. 

 

“Right, hide, quick!” 

 

He pulled her up from his desk roughly and started to steer her towards the small closet in the corner. Ginny struggled to stay on her feet as he manhandled her, his hand pushing incessantly as he shoved her across his office, stooping to pick up her clothes along the way. 

 

“Roger!” The voice at the door had grown ever more agitated, a sentiment that he mirrored, propelling Ginny into the closet and throwing her clothes in after her. 

 

“Just a second!” He called back loudly, tone barely hiding his panic as he slid the door shut and left Ginny crouched naked, under the closet bar and pressed between his hanging robes. 

 

“Just…don’t make a sound!” He hissed towards her before the door closed, bumping off the wall and leaving a crack for light to enter. She watched as he straightened himself, did up his trousers and fixed his appearance as quickly as he was able before taking a deep breath and striding to open the door. 

 

“Yes?” Ginny was impressed, despite herself, at how composed he was able to seem, even as an irate blonde woman stormed through the door, physically knocking him out of the way with her shoulder. 

 

“Yes?” She asked scathingly. Ginny understood her frustration, given that she recognized the woman as Daphne Greengrass. Her old classmate and Roger’s fiancé. “That’s all you have to say about changing the entire menu for our Wedding without asking me!?”

 

Daphne’s chest heaved with breath from the force of her anger, spots appearing on her cheeks. She waved a parchment at Roger, rage clearly not yet abated. 

 

“You can’t be bothered to help plan a single damned thing, but can find the time to talk to the caterers behind my back to change what my Mother and I had already set upon?”

 

Roger looked suitably cowed now. 

 

“Well, dear, my Mother wanted….” He trailed off at her thunderous expression. 

 

“It’s not your Mother’s Wedding day.” Daphne hissed, her voice all the more intimidation for its lack of volume. She took a step towards Roger, and Ginny seriously wondered if she was about to witness his murder. She was still half crouched and naked, but didn’t want to risk trying to get dressed for fear of being caught. 

 

“It is our Wedding Day.” She waved the parchment again. “It is MY Wedding Day. And I will not have it ruined by some muggle fad!” 

 

“It’s only a chocolate fountain.” Roger answered without looking at her, his tone churlish. 

 

Daphne’s scoff of disgust was the only answer needed, the shake of her head conveying infinite disappointment. Her eyes narrowed. 

 

“Where is your tie?”

 

Roger tensed, and Ginny mirrored him out of sight. 

 

“My tie?” 

 

“Yes.” Daphne said sharply. “The tie you were wearing when you left this morning. The one that I gave you as an engagement present. Where is it?”

 

Ginny tried not to bite down on said present, having not had time to remove Roger’s improvised gag when he’d run her into hiding, and not having wanted to risk it since. The thought of him using something of Daphne’s to degrade and control Ginny while wrecking her with pleasure left her twisted, and she fought the urge to burst from concealment and admit the whole torrid affair. 

 

“You know I don’t like wearing them.” He finally answered. “I take it off as soon as I get into the office and only put it back on when I need to.” 

 

Ginny knew he was lying, and that he took great pride in his appearance. His love of expensive suits was well known, and from the look on Daphne’s face, she knew it as well. She looked around his office, shaking her head before waving the parchment one last time. 

 

“I trust you’ll correct this?” she asked. 

 

He nodded quickly.

 

 “Today?” He nodded again. 

 

With a sniff of disdain, Daphne took a step, the toe of one very expensive looking shoe pushing something on the carpet out of her way. 

 

“Merlin Roger, could you and whatever brainless slag you’re fucking this week at least be a little discreet?” 

 

Ginny’s heart dropped to her feet, the disgust in Daphne’s voice barely hidden. 

 

“And do you have to pick the most classless cow you could find?” A flip of her foot sent Ginny’s forgotten knickers on a short trip out of the elegant blonde’s path. “I would’ve thought any woman working for the ministry would at least have slightly better taste in lingerie than this trash. Or are you hiring actual whores now?”

 

Ginny’s shame burned, as did her fury at herself and this woman who judged her. Roger couldn’t meet his fiance’s eyes and she nodded in satisfaction before walking past him as if nothing of note had occurred, leaving Ginny hunched over in the closet. The snap of the door closing was the signal Ginny needed and she slid the door open before stepping out and yanking the tie from around her head. 

 

“Ginny, I…” 

 

She silenced him with a look, throwing his tie back at him and ignoring that it only made it a few feet before landing on the floor next to her discarded knickers. She zipped her skirt into place, overcome with disgust for herself and fighting to keep her hands from shaking as she tugged her bra back to cover her, as well as it was able anyway, and redonned her shirt. The buttons were nearly more than she could manage, her gaze on the floor and her face burning with shame. 

 

Appearance mostly corrected she turned and moved for the door without a word, not bothering with anything she was leaving behind. 

 

“Wait, Ginny…” 

 

She ignored him, nearly falling as she tried to take too long a step to her desk and kicking her shoes off in frustration. She bent to retrieve them and grabbed her bag in the process, one quick look around her cubicle letting her know she had all her things. Still without a word Ginny rose and dodged around Roger, the carpet rough under her bare feet. The eyes of the entire department were on them and she fought back tears, knowing their accusing stares were entirely deserved. Roger had given up the chase at some point and by the time Ginny made it to the lifts she was alone. 

 

Still she fought the tears that threatened to fall, resolve growing as she found the motivation she’d needed to move on from the dead-end her life had reached. 

Notes:

Not sure where this scene came from, but it wouldn't leave me alone until I finished it. Very likely the last of Roger and Ginny, at least in this setting.

Chapter 55: Regulations (Hermione/Dean 02)

"Yea mate, we were on top for the first 15 minutes and then conceded against the run of play. That really took the wind out of our sails, but we managed to get back into it and get the win."

 

“Mate, I’ve only got about half an idea what you just said.” 

 

Dean sighed heavily, wishing he could talk to some of his old mates when it came to Football. Purebloods were the worst when it came to casual conversation.  

 

“West Ham? Claret and Blue? I’m forever blowing bubbles?”

 

Ritchie’s head tilted at that last one, and Dean shook his own and tried to hide his disappointment. 

 

“Nevermind mate. You were saying the Arrows are looking good this year?”

 

Ritchie nodded, but he looked around quickly before leaning forward. The boys were killing time between lessons in one of the corridors, and Ritchie’s weedy form twisted to and fro as he tried to look at every pretty bird at once. Dean liked him well enough to call him a friend, but the bloke had a one track mind at times. 

 

“Quidditch is all well and good mate, but what about Leanne?”

 

He tried not to let his shoulders slump. 

 

“Ritchie, you know a gentleman doesn’t kiss and tell.” 

 

Ritchie smiled twitchily. To be fair, one of the Patil twins had just walked by wearing a uniform skirt that was decided not regulation length and a knowing smile. 

 

“And you’re….” 

 

“Not a gentleman.” Dean finished for him. “Ha. Ha. Yea.” 

 

Ritchie grinned unrepentantly, his eyes opening wide when Dean felt a hand trace over his shoulder gently. He turned his head and nearly flinched at the amount of cleavage Lavender had on display, raising his eyes to see her white teeth flashing at his attention. 

 

While he admired the girl’s curvaceous figure, subtly was definitely not her strong suit. Ritchie leered openly for long enough that even she moved on, shooting Dean one last grin over her shoulder. 

 

“So?” Dean looked at him quizzically, his friend looking annoyed at having to clarify. “Leanne?”

 

He sighed heavily. “She could suck a golf ball through a garden hose.” Dean answered in a flat tone. “Is that what you wanted to hear?”

 

“Eh?”

 

Dean was suddenly very annoyed at the other boy, pressing him to talk about things best not discussed at all, let alone in public, and then not even having the decency to understand a crude description when he got one.

 

“Fecking purebloods. Bloody useless, the lot of you.” He shook his head, staring down the suddenly nervous boy. “She could suck the chrome off a bumper - that clear enough for you?”

 

Ritchie’s nervous look transformed into outright terror right around the time Dean felt the presence behind him. Turning slowly with a sense of impending Doom he found the Head Girl, Hermione Granger, standing with her arms crossed over her chest and wearing a thunderous expression. 

 

“Mister Thomas.” Her voice was as crisp as her uniform shirt, the toe of one oxford tapping once before she took a step towards him as Dean tried not to shirk away. “Do you really think it appropriate to be having these types of conversations in the corridors between classes?”

 

Dean shrugged. 

 

“Dean wasn’t even…” Ritchie, solid bloke that he was, had tried to jump to his defense. But his attempt stalled out quickly when Hermione turned her unamused glare to him. 

 

“It weren’t his fault.” The boy finally finished lamely. 

 

“Oh? So I misheard him bragging about his sexual exploits?” One of Hermione’s eyebrows had arched, and Dean found it quite alluring. That he could also easily picture Hermione's face while her body melted into a puddle of orgasmic goo wasn’t doing him any favors.

 

The earthy scent of the greenhouse filled his nostrils while the heavenly sight of Hermione filled his eyes. Her face was twisted up in pleasure, one cheek down on the rough wood while she moaned and screamed. 

 

“Yes! Oh God, Please!”

 

His hands pulling on the curve of her hips, he slammed himself forward into her, intoxicated by the sight of her body rippling and bouncing, his pleasure building….

 

Dean shook himself, returning to the moment, but finding himself wondering what the Head Girl had on under her uniform today. As always, Hermione’s appearance was impeccable and would no doubt meet every letter of the rules. Dark socks were pulled up over her knees, the tops covered by the bottom of her knee-length skirt. The black Hogwarts robes with Gryffindor piping worn open over her pressed shirt, every button done and her tie with a perfectly symmetrical knot Dean could never manage cinched up tight.      

 

“Well, Mister Thomas?”

 

Her stony gaze offered him no reprieve, and he felt a flash of annoyance at her acting as if she’d never done anything even slightly untoward. 

 

“Me ‘n’ Ritchie probably shouldn’t have been talking about this.” He answered with a dark look at his friend who looked apologetic now that they’d been caught. “But I don’t think I said anything that bad.” 

 

Her eyes flashed. 

 

“‘She could suck a golf ball through a garden hose’? Wasn’t it?”

 

Dean winced, but stood tall under her withering glare. 

 

“Something like that. Not even any profanity.” 

 

A muscle in her cheek twitched and he figured he could hear her teeth grinding. 

 

“Not that bad? Then let’s see what Professor McGonagall has to say about you recounting your…dates to your friends in the corridors.” 

 

Dean sighed, waving morosely to Ritchie before he followed Hermione’s purposeful strides towards the Professor’s office. Head hanging, he still dealt with his usual boisterous greetings from friends and flirty looks from many of the girls who were earning themselves dark looks from the Head Girl. To be fair to Hermione some of those girls were dressed nearly as daringly as Parvati and Lavender had been, and he found himself wondering if the Professors had collectively given up, or if they’d just decided to let some things go now that You-Know-Who wasn’t terrorizing England anymore. 

 

"The Good Fight."

 

Hermione’s quiet words to the statue guarding the Professor's office tore Dean from his musings and he tried vainly one last time to think of an excuse. With a resigned sigh and the consolation that no punishment Professor McGonagall could lay out would be actual, literal torture, Dean followed Hermione through the door, dodging to the side as it closed behind him. He was momentarily confused by the empty chair at the desk, looking around the room for the severe older woman. His curiosity finally got the best of him.

 

"Where's the Professor?"

 

Hermione turned to face him, still wearing an expression that spoke of an extreme lack of mirth.

 

"In Wales, interviewing for next Term's Defense Professor."

 

Dean’s mind ground to a halt, the long years of trouble making his hand itch for his wand.

 

"So what are we doing here?" He asked evenly. 

 

Despite all his practice and paranoia, he was completely unprepared for Hermione to physically shove him back against the door, his shoulders hitting the heavy wood with a thud. With a spell she didn't speak and a motion too quick for his eyes to follow he was stuck in place, his hands being forced up over his head and his wrists crossing.

 

"H…hermione?"

 

Stern look still fixed in place she stowed her wand, free hands hiking her skirt up enough so it was her socks that hit the floor when she knelt in front of him. Looking straight ahead she roughly undid his belt, unbuttoned his trousers, and just as efficiently yanked his clothes down to his thighs.

 

A sigh of appreciation escaped her lips as she took his rapidly hardening length in hand and started to stroke before craning her neck to take one of his bollocks into her hot mouth.

 

And only then did her serious look break, a wicked smile forming on her lips.

 

"Oh Jesus Christ." He said, half in relief and half in pleasure. A single laugh left her mouth, hot against his other side as she continued to stroke his now fully hard cock. With a tender kiss to each of his boys she knelt back, moving both her hands to his shaft and stroking in tandem. The sight of the prim Head Girl stroking him enthusiastically at her face while she knelt in her perfect uniform was offset by the look of wanton excitement in her eyes, her lips parting in anticipation giving him just enough warning for the exquisite feel of sliding into her mouth.

 

Her lips curved around him in a smile at his groan of pleasure, the tongue teasing the bottom of his shaft making the sight nearly unbearable. She started to bob shallowly on him, a hand moving to his thigh to steady herself while she worked her mouth and other hand in tandem.

 

Dean had never actually been much a fan of blow jobs because girls inevitably (and understandably) struggled with his size. He appreciated the effort of course, but often found it more enjoyable to do other things. And if that had the added benefit of giving his partners an immense amount of pleasure as well, well, that just made them more likely to seek him out for repeat performances. 

 

But far be it for Dean to stop a girl from getting what she wanted, so he relaxed into his bonds and watched with enjoyment as Hermione sucked him with relish. His eyebrows rose as she worked him with increasingly deep strokes, the tip of his cock bumping gently into the back of her throat. His surprise must have been evident on his face because Hermione’s face showed no signs of stress as she repeated showing him her limit. Brown eyes locked on his, she held herself down on him without a whimper or gag of complaint, lips sealed tight and tongue flicking against him in a way that made his breath catch. 

 

“Christ, Hermione!” 

 

His exclamation must have been what she was waiting for because at his words the always proper girl pressed forward, the head of his shaft incredibly finding someplace to go and leaving Dean feeling faint at the sensation. Hermione watched him intensely, her mouth opening around him before she started to bob on him again, managing to take even more of him than she had before. Dean watched in amazement as more and more of his length disappeared between her lips with each repetition, a soft gurgle the only indication that she was struggling at all. The insane tightness around was stunningly pleasurable, and he heard himself groaning constantly. When she’d taken enough of him to have to remove her hand lest it inhibit her progress, Dean’s shock finally won through. 

 

“Holy Shite Hermione! How is that even possible?” Living most of his life in the muggle world meant he knew it was technically possible, but figured it was more something only professionals could do. Watching the always demure Hermione Granger deep throat him was making him wonder if he was dreaming.

 

She retreated with a gasp, giving herself a chance to breathe freely. The reddening of her face hid her blush, but her expression was one he’d only ever seen when she’d answered a particularly difficult question correctly in lecture and the Professor had given her some inordinate amount of points for it. That she wore it while stroking his cock that was soaked with her saliva simply made it that much more alluring. 

 

“You’d be amazed at what a clever witch can manage with a couple of spells, a learning device,  and some practice.” 

 

Her impish smile was perfection, at least until she held his shaft up for one long, languid lick before sliding him between her curving lips again. 

 

“Holy Hell….” 

 

Dean was more than happy to lay back against the wall and watch her, but after just a few more strokes Hermione’s brow furrowed. Again, the look was familiar, but he couldn’t figure out what problem she was trying to solve for the life of him. All he knew was that she’d seemed to reach her limit again, and no matter how aggressively she tried to take more of him there was something stopping her. With a hum that was all the more intense for being around the end of his cock, Hermione’s expression cleared. She suddenly tugged her tie loose and undid the top button of her shirt with deft fingers and without ever stopping, nodding to herself in satisfaction a second later when she took yet more of his length. 

 

“Jesus Christ.” Dean breathed out in astonishment, realizing her always perfect uniform had been in the way. 

 

With a start Dean felt her breath against his body, lips brushing the short hair at his base and tip of her tongue reaching for his bollocks again, all the while his cock was buried in her throat. Both hands on his hips now, Hermione sucked him enthusiastically, her body finding even it still had limits. Her eyes started to water and a muffled gagging sound matched the rhythm of her strokes, but her expression while she built up to a frantic pace was pure sin. It was sloppy and filthy and utterly wrong, and Dean loved as she stared up at him while choking herself on his cock. 

 

“Oh my God Hermione, I’m going to…” His voice trailed off in a groan as she took him faster, moaning around him and nearly forcing his eyes shut with pleasure. The first twitch of his shaft caught her off guard and she coughed thickly around him, but recovered quickly. Holding his tip between her lips she stroked him eagerly, moaning with each spasm into her mouth. 

 

After what felt like the longest orgasm of his life Dean had to pull away, Hermione giving him one last lick with a teasing smile, her dark eyes watching him with satisfaction. In contrast to her earlier motions, she tucked him away and redressed him gently, rising slowly with a hand on his belt to steady herself. His arms still suspended above his head, he watched her daintily wipe at her mouth with one finger before meeting his eyes when she sucked the little bit of moisture off of it. Wiping her hand to dry it on her skirt, she redid her top button and straightened her tie, giving herself a shake but unable to make the smirk she wore disappear. 

 

Dean was still panting and she looked him up and down before nodding to herself and drawing her wand to release him. He shook out his shoulders while watching her carefully, his eyebrows lifting when she moved to shift him out of the way and exit the office. 

 

“W…wait.” Dean cleared his throat, embarrassed at the crack of his voice. “Wait. Don’t you…um. Don’t you want to…?”

 

Hermione’s eyes flashed with triumph. 

 

“Of course I do.” Her eyelids fluttered and her bottom lip was pinched between her teeth for a moment in an utterly beguiling look. When her eyes opened again to meet his she smiled. “But you still have a detention to serve for what you said in the corridor, don’t you?”

 

He nodded dumbly, making her smile wider, and she walked out without looking back, leaving Dean to lean back against the wall and watch her go. 

 

Somehow the regulation uniform she wore was suddenly the sexiest one in the school. 

 

Chapter 56: Cleanliness (Dudley/Hermione 01)

Summary:

The next installment in what has been the Dudley/Ginny series.

Hermione is an observant girl, and there's no way Ginny could hide everything well enough that her friend wouldn't notice.

What if, instead of being upset or judgemental, Hermione decides Ginny’s got the right idea? And the right bloke for a quick, easy Summer fling?

With a hiss of exertion Dudley finished his last rep and let his breath escape more normally once the weight was racked. Wiping the sweat from his eyes as he sat up, the large boy rocked to his feet. The Summer had been a hot one, the outside temperatures high enough to reach even the basement. As a big guy Dudley was no stranger to sweating, but having to wipe his hands and everything else down after every set was an annoyance he could live without. Peeling his drenched shirt off over his head he threw the wet garment onto the end of a bar to dry, knowing his Mother would raise Holy Hell if he dripped on her floors. 

 

Or more likely she’d raise Holy Hell with Harry, and Dudley didn’t want to make his cousin’s birthday any more difficult than necessary. 

 

Shaking his head at the new appreciation he had for Harry while he walked up the stairs, the now normal sound of the fireplace flaring barely registered. So it was with some surprise that Dudley closed the door to the basement behind him, turned, and nearly walked into a Ginger bloke even taller than he was. 

 

Ron reacted as if Dudley were about to throw a punch, leaving him standing there awkwardly. 

 

“Eh, alright mate?”

 

The redhead’s eyes blinked slowly as the tension drained out of him. 

 

“Er, yea?”

 

“Ron? Harry told you not to wander off!” Dudley couldn’t immediately place the voice, but the frustration it carried was obvious. “He doesn’t want his family to…oh.” 

 

His cousin’s other best mate, whom Dudley had never thought of as anything other than swotty, had come around the corner and nearly bumped into him. In apparent deference to the heat, Hermione was wearing khaki shorts and an unbuttoned shirt over a thin tanktop, the overshirt tied off below her ribs. 

 

Suddenly, breasts that Dudley couldn’t help but notice along with the rest of a figure Hermione had done an impressive job of hiding under thick jumpers and loose trousers, was all he could notice. Shaking himself when he realized he’d been staring much too long and was likely to be caught, he raised his gaze to her eyes, only to find her biting down on her lip, a pink hue to her cheeks that he would have written off to the sun, if not for the way her eyes still roamed over him. 

 

Hair that he would generously describe as enthusiastic bounced when Hermione shook herself similarly, and Dudley imagined he could hear the thoughts she was trying to disrupt. 

 

Assuming they were the same as his anyway. 

 

“Good Morning Dudley.” She finally said, physically turning herself to face Ron. “Harry told us not to go far, yet here you are, wandering around because you’re curious about how us lowly muggles live!” 

 

Dudley didn’t know Hermione very well, but the carefully restrained rage in her voice was impossible to miss, unless you were a complete idiot. 

 

“But…but there’s just so many weird things to see!” Ron argued, as if it excused his failure to listen to their friend. 

 

Hermione glared up at him for a moment before muttering darkly and grabbing him by the elbow to drag him away. Dudley chuffed out a laugh while watching them go and Hermione’s head of bushy hair whipped around to catch him staring at her round, full arse, her face flushing farther before she disappeared into the other room. 

 

Laughing to himself again, Dudley clomped up the stairs as quietly as he could and headed to the bathroom he shared with his cousin, quickly starting the water in the large tiled shower. His Mother had gone through an Interior Decorating phase a few years back with one of Dad’s bonuses, and the bathrooms in the house were straight out of a magazine. He wasn’t sure why people needed so much space to shower, but as a boy of bigger than average proportions, he did appreciate it.

 

While he waited for the water to warm he built a scenario in his head, looking down to see a bushy head of hair while his imaginary Hermione dutifully took him between her lips. He kicked off his shoes and peeled off his socks while the fantasy came to life, and by the time he was tugging his shorts down, Hermione had his wetted shaft between her full breasts, bouncing on her knees to stroke him. A naughty smile was on her face as she worked, tongue darting out to tease his tip. 

 

His briefs followed his shorts and he tested the water before stepping into the shower and pulling the door shut behind him. Dudley took a second to simply bask in the water coursing over his body as it thrummed with anticipation, his cock already starting to stand up and demand his attention. 

 

Hand closing around his length, Dudley started to stroke himself slowly, remembering the swell of Hermione’s breasts under the thin shirt, and the sway of her hips as she walked away. As always, his curiosity sprawled, and he found himself wondering what kind of lingerie she wore. She seemed like a practical girl, but it was so much more fun to imagine her wearing a thong under those shorts. Seeing her bounce as he thrust into her was even easier, and unbidden, the scene unfolded. 

 

Hermione was laid back, flat on his bed while he stood at the edge. Her ankles were over her shoulders and she was arching and moaning while he slammed himself into her. Breasts bouncing in time with his thrusts, Dudley’s fingers tightened on her thighs, the slap of their bodies….

 

A rush of cooler air shocked him out of his fantasy, the hand that had been pumping himself towards his orgasm freezing as Dudley opened his eyes. Turning in alarm, he found the object of his daydream standing just outside the open door of the shower. 

 

Naked. 

 

She looked utterly shocked to have caught him masterbating, eyes fixed on his raging erection. Dudley wasn’t handling himself much better in his lust addled state, feasting on the curves of her body. Her full breasts were topped by nipples already peaked with arousal and the subtle shift of her legs drew his gaze to the small strip of hair covering her mound. 

 

Having recovered enough for his hope to reach the stratosphere, Dudley cleared his throat. 

 

“Something I can help you with?” He asked as casually as he could manage. 

 

Hermione’s face flushed completely and she shook herself. 

 

“Isn’t that my question?” 

 

Dudley chuckled and reached out, tugging Hermione into the shower with him before she came to her senses. She was trembling, whether from excitement, nerves, or both, Dudley didn’t know. He spun them so she was under the water, giving her a second to stand under the strong stream and relax. And for him to get drunk on the sight of water running down her body. 

 

She put her head under and tilted her chin up, and Dudley was lost. The streams coursing down her were incredible, drops falling from her nose, lips and chin to caress her breasts. The arch of her back was incredible and he watched the tension draining out of her. When she opened her eyes again they were dark with arousal, and she met his gaze directly. She shivered from his attention while she openly admired him, her bottom lip disappearing between her teeth as she stared at his throbbing cock. 

 

“I hope this is okay.” She said, barely audible over the water with a flash of returned nervousness. “I just…I’m so sick of…well.” She looked down and away after stopping herself from whatever she’d been about to say, then met his eyes with determination. “I need this.” 

 

Dudley nodded, because he wasn’t a complete moron. 

 

“And I need it to be uncomplicated.” Hermione continued. “Is that alright?”

 

Dudley smiled and crowded against her. His hands went to her hips, and Hermione sucked in a breath as his body came into contact with hers. 

 

“Yes please.” He rumbled with a smile. 

 

Hermione laughed and looked up at him, her breath catching when he bent his head to kiss her. The temperature in the shower climbed impossibly from the first touch of her full lips, the first tangle of their questing tongues, and the first twitch of his impossibly hard cock against her. Hermione moaned softly and kissed him even more forcefully, her fingers digging into his back while her body moulded itself against his. Dudley slid one hand slowly up her side and ran his thumb over her nipple to send a jolt of pleasure through her. Her hips twitched and her back arched, so he did it again and left her gasping against his mouth. Kissing his way along her jaw to her neck he repeated the motion on the other side, shifting his hips to meet her next undulation. 

 

“Oh my God.” 

 

Hermione’s quiet exclamation was music to his ears, and he kept teasing her pulsepoint and ear with his mouth while his free hand drifted down from her hip. Slowly it slid across her body until he felt the neat patch of hair between her legs, then lower, to find her soaked with arousal. One fingertip circled around the hood of her sex until Hermione sucked in a breath and twisted to look at him with desperate eyes. She crushed her mouth to his again, her control obviously slipping. Dudley was more than happy to reach around behind her and take two handfuls of her luscious bottom.

 

Without breaking the kiss Hermione nearly jumped to mount him, her legs going around his waist and leaving Dudley struggling to keep his balance on the wet tile. She leveraged himself up him until she could grind down on his straining shaft, her kiss turning wild and sloppy. Working herself up and down, her wetness smeared on him until she found an angle that put his tip against her entrance. 

 

The way her eyelids fluttered as she sunk down onto him was something Dudley knew would fuel his fantasies for weeks, and she let out a low groan when she was fully seated. He’d been fighting for control since she’d stepped into the shower, and as he started to lift her off of him until only his tip remained before letting her fall back down, that battle became even more difficult. 

 

Hermione’s mouth fell open from the first stroke of his full length, her eyes opening sluggishly as he started to take her in earnest. Her head tilted back and she fought to keep quiet, biting her lip and nodding quickly when he started to move faster. Dudley’s arms already ached from his workout, but he was more than motivated by his desire to see this girl come undone for him. Her breasts bounced just as perfectly as he thought they would have, and he wished he had a free hand. 

 

Starting to use his legs when he was sure Hermione was still enjoying herself, his body slapped into hers with his next thrust. Hermione groaned deep in her chest, meeting his eyes with a scary intensity. She inspected every inch of his body as he held her up and fucked her under the water, nails starting to bite into him after a particularly deep thrust. 

 

“Oh my God, Dudley! Yes!” Her voice was a harsh whisper, and he thought it was a shame he wasn’t going to get to hear her really let go. “I’m so close! Just a little….oh God, yes! Yes! I’m…I’m…” 

 

Her body went rigid in his arms as her orgasm rushed through her, a long moment of absolute stillness until she jolted once, twice, then trembled violently as her body went limp. Dudley kept a gentle rhythm going until she shivered madly and unwrapped her legs from his waist to stand shakily in front of him. 

 

“Wow.” She said, breathing hard and looking up at him in wonder. “That was….” Another shiver racked her body. 

 

Dudley grunted his assent, eager for his own finish and wondering what she had in mind. 

 

“How do you want to…” The uncertainty underlying her eagerness was back in Hermione’s voice, and he didn’t want to ruin this experience for her. 

 

“Totally up to you.” He answered, one hand resting on the curve of her arse while the other idly stroked within inches of her nipple. 

 

“I, um, I didn’t think to bring any protection.” Hermione said in apparent shame at having not planned out every second of her entire life. “So you can’t, well, finish in me. But what do you…?”

 

“Your call.” He said again, gently rolling her nipple now and smiling at her reaction. His mind had already supplied him with roughly four hundred different ways he wanted her to make him come, but the last thing he wanted was for her to walk away from this feeling bad about herself, or give her any excuse to not want a repeat performance. 

 

And he was pretty sure Hermione wasn’t the kind of girl to enjoy him coming on her face, even if they were already in a shower.

 

A small hand encircled his rock hard shaft, and he smiled at her shy look. She started to stroke, a gentle twist of her wrist adding a level of pleasure he wasn’t used to. 

 

“I was scared when I first saw how big you were.” Hermione said quietly, her hand not stopping. “I didn’t think I would be able to handle it.” She moved to stand facing him, looking up into his eyes. Her second hand joined her first and she stroked him in tandem. “But you were incredible. This was even better than I could have hoped.”

 

Dudley had to give her credit for stroking his ego just as well as she was stroking his cock. 

 

“That was the hardest I’ve ever come in my life.” She went on, shivering in pleasure as she spoke. “It was so thrilling to be picked up so easily and feel you filling me so completely, over and over again.” Another shiver, and she was stroking faster. Her hands twisted in opposite directions and Dudley throbbed in her grip. 

 

“I’m getting so turned on from stroking your cock Dudley.” Her voice was low and as hot as her gaze. “I want you to come so hard for me now.” 

 

Dudley nodded, something about her words reaching into him and amplifying the pleasure he felt. 

 

“I want you to come knowing that every night I’m home, alone in bed, I’m going to be touching myself thinking about today.” 

 

He came with a grunt, seeing her proud smile up at him as he splattered himself all over her stomach and hands. She stroked him through the peak of his pleasure, only slowing and stopping when his body demanded he pull away. He was panting as he watched her turn to wash herself off, grabbing his washcloth to make sure she was clean before turning back around. 

 

“Well…” She said, smiling shyly. 

 

He moved forward and kissed her again. 

 

“That was great. Thank You.” 

 

Hermione smiled impishly. 

 

“I think you stole my line again.” 

 

He reached behind her to turn the water off, and the pair toweled off in comfortable silence. Dudley kept just his towel on as he kissed her goodbye, checking the hallway to make sure it was clear before she left. 

 

This time when she turned and caught him staring at her arse she smiled widely. 

 

Whistling a jaunty tune, Dudley turned and padded to his room. He was used to sex being a bit more of a release for him, but considering he’d been planning on just having a wank anyway, he figured he’d come out ahead. Already thinking about the potential for a ‘next time’ with Hermione, he found himself wondering how hard it would be to get her face down and arse up on his bed. That arse of hers would be a thing of beauty between his hands like that, and he shook his head at the way his body was already anticipating it. 

 

So he somehow managed not to notice that his room wasn’t empty when he entered it and closed the door. 

 

“That was an awfully long shower Dud.” A wry voice said from behind him. “You weren’t, by any chance, having a wank about me, were you?”

 

Dudley turned with a smile to find a very fit and very naked redhead posing on her knees in his bed. One hand traced slowly up her toned stomach and around the curve of her breast, the other resting lightly on thighs flexing to make her shift up and down, ever so slightly. 

 

“Because it would be a shame if you were in there fantasizing about me, instead of in here living it with me.” 

 

He watched her appreciatively as she moved to stand at the side of his bed, hand on her hip and looking at him hungrily. Dudley stepped over to her, watching her flush with excitement. Her hands yanked at his towel, dropping it on the floor and reaching up to pull him down for a kiss. She pressed herself against him and he could tell she was nearly vibrating with need. 

 

Wicked inspiration struck and he pulled back to find her staring up at him without an ounce of reservation. 

 

With an answering smile Dudley spared a second to thank his cousin for being a Wizard. It had undoubtedly been one of the best things to ever happen to him.  

Chapter 57: Practical Sunbathing (Hermione/OMC)

Summary:

What happens when the Summer Gardener at her parents' home is someone from Hermione's past?

Notes:

This isn't as polished as I typically like my stories to be when I publish them, but rather than continually add to the folder of partially finished fics I have, I figured I'd start finishing out and posting those until it's a reasonable number again.

As always, thanks for reading and I hope you enjoy a much less than serious story.

“Mum! Do you know where all my Summer things are?”

 

Hermione, in a fit of teenager-like behavior that she would deny until her dying day, was rifling through her closet and armoire looking for a particular outfit that didn't seem to exist. The pile of clean clothes on the floor was so out of character for her that anyone would have immediately recognized the signs of the normally composed girl in great distress. Or written it off as hormones and moved quickly and quietly in the opposite direction, if the person in question was a father. 

 

Moira Granger’s head of elegantly styled hair peeked through her distraught daughter’s door. 

 

“What’s that dear?”

 

Hermione raked a hand through her own messy mop, blowing the errant strands off her sweaty forehead in frustration. 

 

“My Summer clothes Mum. Do you know where I put them?”

 

Her Mother’s nose scrunched for just a second, a warning sign Hermione missed, and her tone took on a hint of an edge. 

 

“ I… ” she emphasized to her now fuming daughter, “...put all of your old clothes in storage containers in the attic.” 

 

Hermione fought down a groan of frustration at having to make the trek to the undoubtedly sweltering space to dig for something to wear that wasn’t going to become immediately soaked with sweat the way everything in her trunk would. The Summer Holiday had been unseasonably hot so far, and the Granger household had neither air conditioning nor magical cooling spells to keep the family comfortable. 

 

“Why don’t you just wear something from the mountain?” Moira Granger asked reasonably, gesturing to the growing pile of clean clothes in the middle of the room. 

 

Hermione did groan in frustration then, regretting it until she saw her Mother’s look of annoyance. 

 

“While I appreciate you shopping for me Mother,” Hermione’s tone clearly indicated the opposite and Moira’s eyes tightened, “I want to wear my clothes. Not clothes you bought for me.” 

 

“You know where the attic stairs are then, dear.” 

 

Hermione stared flatly into a mirror image of her own face, the two women both too stubborn to admit how ridiculous the situation was, and much too stubborn to back down at all. Hermione rifled through her trunk one last time before her eyes lit up. There, under her second favorite revision organizer, were the warm-weather clothes she’d only had occasion to wear once while at Hogwarts. She paused in thought, wondering if it had been this past school year, or the one before. With a shrug and a feeling of triumph, Hermione extricated the old khaki shorts and deep blue t-shirt from their hiding spot, sparing her Mother a glance. 

 

“Nevermind Mother.” She chirped happily. “Looks like I won’t need to go up to the attic afterall.” 

 

Moira’s eyebrow rose as she looked at what her daughter had taken from the trunk. 

 

“Are you sure those still fit?”

 

Hermione nodded confidently through the annoyance she felt at her overbearing Mother in that instant.

 

“Even if they don’t, I can do a quick alteration so they do.” 

 

Moira’s second eyebrow matched the first at Hermione’s casual dismissal of the rules . 

 

“Even if that wasn’t against the law Hermione, you know you’re not allowed to do magic in the house. Besides, aren’t those the clothes you already altered once?”

 

Hermione huffed in annoyance, first at being reminded of the rules, and second, about having forgotten about the previous charms. It rankled her to no end that her Mother was right on both counts, and she set her jaw in determination. 

 

“Fine. I’m sure they’ll be fine Mother. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to get changed and do some revising in the garden.” 

 

To Hermione’s confusion, her Mother smiled at the rather rude dismissal. 

 

“What a splendid idea Hermione.” She turned slowly to giver her daughter the requested space. “Just remember to bring a textbook to hide your Romance Novel in.” 

 

*********************************

 

Hermione walked out into the Sun, already cursing her own stubbornness. Why she had such a hard time agreeing with her Mother about anything was a mystery to her, considering how close they’d been when she was younger. With a heavy textbook, a much lighter paperback with a broken spine, sunscreen, and a bottle of cold tea all to carry, Hermione had decided to throw it all in a bag and throw it over her shoulder before venturing out. Her parents kept a few chairs to relax in at the very back of the garden, away from the back deck where they entertained. 

 

The walk was a short, fragrant one, her ears filled with the sounds of Summer insects enjoying the heat. The Sun was already warming her skin, the feel of it now that she was outside much more enjoyable. Her arms were left bare by the short sleeves, the material stretched tightly across her body. Annoyingly, her mother had been correct, and the found clothes Hermione had obstinately chosen to wear were too small for her. Hermione wasn’t ashamed of the way she looked in the slightest, conveniently ignoring her thoughts about the hair she'd inherited from her Father, but neither had she been one to flaunt herself. Nor did she judge the girls who did, with one very notable exception. It was their choice to dress how they liked for whatever reasons they liked. 

 

The one consolation, Hermione thought as the secluded section of the large garden appeared, was that her shorts at least meant all of her legs would get plenty of sun, even if they were a bit too tight to sit in comfortably. 

 

So lost in thought and intent on her destination was she that Hermione nearly slammed into something, stopping herself just enough that the resulting collision was only an annoyance, rather than painful. When that ‘something’ then turned around and smiled at her, Hermione’s eyes went wide and her heavy bag fell to the gravel path. 

 

“Sorry.” A deep voice said, sounding sincere. “Let me get that for you.” 

 

The man bent down and retrieved her bag, handing it back with a smile that did nothing to slow Hermione’s suddenly racing heart. Her eyes raked over him as he stood back up, devouring his tan skin and lean muscles. His chest and abs gleamed with sweat he had to shake out of his eyes along with the sandy blonde hair. She took her satchel back with a heavy swallow, watching him hitch up the tight denims he wore and absently noting his worn work boots caked with dirt. She couldn’t help but think he belonged on the cover of a romance novel, or in a cologne commercial, and when she finally managed to raise her eyes from feasting on his body, she was met with a piercing blue gaze and a white, perfect smile only a dentist’s child could truly appreciate. 

 

And then her brain finally decided to work again. 

 

“Why are you in my garden!?”

 

Only through years of practice blurting things out did Hermione not immediately blush with embarrassment at her definitely rude, and arguably shrill, question.

 

“Your parents hire me on every Summer Holiday to help take care of it.” 

 

He seemed a little confused by her question, which left her feeling even more awkward about how many years she spent away from her family. And he also seemed expectant. 

 

“I mean, it hasn’t been that long, has it Hermione?”

 

Hermione’s head tilted, the way it always did when she was trying to remember something obscure, and he smiled at the action. That small clue, however, didn’t help her solve the riddle. 

 

“I’m sorry, have we met?” She was very certain she’d remember this man, despite priding herself on not being a superficial person. In fact, Hermione would wager any heterosexual woman would have a hard time forgetting him. 

 

He smiled with a touch of sadness. 

 

“I’d say so. I was the only person to ever beat you at multiplication tables.” 

 

Her brain whirred a second longer, then her eyes went wide. 

 

“Richard!?”

 

He smiled and nodded while she gaped at him, trying her best not to let her glances become obvious.

 

“But you….I mean….we…” 

 

He laughed easily. 

 

“I know, I’ve changed a bit. Don’t wear my specs while I’m working.” 

 

She found herself giggling inanely, as if the tiny, shy boy she remembered as being brilliant at Maths growing into an absolute adonis wasn’t the shock - it was that he wasn’t wearing his glasses. Her eyes did another involuntary survey of his body, following the sharp line of his hip to his front where the lines disappeared under his denims. Unbidden, an image of what he might look like out of his trousers stormed to the forefront of her mind, and Hermione bit her lip to keep from groaning aloud. 

 

“What’s that?” Hermione shook herself, realizing she’d missed everything he’d said. 

 

“I asked if you were enjoying your Summer home from School?” He laughed a touch nervously. “Probably not, considering who I’m asking, yea?”

 

Hermione smiled at the gentle teasing, fighting the urge to reach out and touch his chest to see if it was as firm as it looked. Instead she looked down at her hands, wringing them together awkwardly. 

 

“It’s nice to be home.” Hermione finally answered, still feeling dull from the shock of the vision in front of her. He smiled and nodded. 

 

“Are you heading back to your spot?” The tilt of Hermione’s head must have clued him to her confusion, and he continued. “The ‘Tranquility Spot’, as your Mum calls it? She always has me take extra care back here because it was your favorite place to be in the garden when you were home.” 

 

Hermione flushed, shame at her earlier behavior towards her mother and embarrassment that this boy from her past knew her so well when she had barely remembered him. She nodded, and he noticed her distraction. 

 

“I was just finishing up some of the hedges back here, but I can go work someplace else if you wanted to be alone.” 

 

“No!” Hermione startled herself at the vehemence of her answer, then felt her cheeks pink when he jumped. “I mean, no, of course not. I’ll be fine if you need to finish your work back here.” 

 

With a nod they parted, Richard going back to his work and Hermione going to one of the white lounge chairs next to a small table. She unfurled the umbrella that ran up the center of it and settled in, pulling her textbook from her bag after placing her drink next to her. 

 

Sitting back in the shade to find some relief from the sudden increase in temperature, Hermione opened the large tome in front of her, watching Richard over the top of it in what she hoped was a subtle way. Mesmerized by the shift of strong muscles while he worked, a heat totally unrelated to the Weather suffused her. Watching a bead of sweat roll down his back, Hermione realized her lips were parted and her breaths were coming rapidly. Richard bent and twisted, his trousers riding low on his waist and leaving Hermione biting down on a groan. 

 

He turned then, her heart exploding in her chest from the fear she’d been caught watching him. But Richard just smiled, pulling a hand through his hair and smiling at her cordially, completely unaware that Hermione was an instant away from combusting. Her Romance Novel stayed hidden in her bag, but she had no trouble imagining herself as the heroine on the cover, breasts heaving while she swooned in his strong arms. 

 

Later, Hermione found herself appreciating how incredibly thorough Richard had been in his work, only to realize the Sun had moved well across the sky and she had yet to turn a page in her book. 

 

*****************************

 

She knew she was being ridiculous, and did not care in the slightest. Hermione found herself looking forward to every day that Richard would be working in the garden, always finding an excuse to be outside when he was. In her mind they were a couple from one of the novels she allowed herself in the summer: a strapping, shirtless man and a timid beauty equally eager and afraid for his attention. 

 

In defense of her silliness, the Summer had been a particularly hot one and her house was stifling during the days (and nights) to the point she found herself envious of her parents getting to go to their practice if only for the air conditioning. 

 

After the first few days of being out in the Sun, Hermione found her skin quickly tanning, something she always looked forward to when going on Holiday with her parents. Except those were typically beach trips and didn’t leave her with the lines she was currently suffering from. At least, that were her excuse for digging out her bathing suit the next time Richard was going to be working.

 

Squeezing another spot of lotion onto her hand Hermione slowly coated her other arm, making a production of caressing herself and thoroughly covering every inch of skin. The eyes hidden behind sunglasses had never left Richard, admiring his strong, naked back while he worked. Hermione bit her lip when he reached up for something, the muscles of his broad shoulders rippling and his denims hanging low on his hips. 

 

She'd timed it perfectly, her hands stroking up her thighs to get the last of the lotion just as he approached. Hermione looked up casually, as if she'd just noticed him, and shot him what she hoped was a flirty smile as she executed a plan to trite even for one of her trashy books. 

 

"Can you do my back for me?"

 

Richard froze for a second, a thrill of satisfaction running through Hermione when she caught him looking her over. Ignoring that and the fact he might decline, Hermione held out the bottle and twisted away on the lounger, as if he might not know where her back was. Eventually he nodded, stripping off his gloves and taking the bottle before sitting on the opposite side of the cushion. The sharp sound from the cap opening was her signal to freeze up with nerves, a problem made worse when his rough hands made their first tentative contact with her back. He was gentle and respectful with his task, but Hermione still found her bottom lip between her teeth to suppress a sound of enjoyment. He dutifully applied the potion anywhere Hermione hadn't, his hands never straying from safe areas as he quickly and competently finished his task.

 

"All set." He rumbled, closing the bottle and rising.

 

Hermione let out a breath she didn't know she'd been holding. Setting herself and feeling somewhat disappointed he hadn’t tried to take one tiny liberty, like caressing under the straps of her top, or her lower back, or….Hermione shook herself mentally and turned, hoping she didn't look disappointed in herself for failing to capture the interest of this dreamy man.

 

Twisting to accept her bottle back from the man who was apparently going to be nothing more than nice to look at, she was caught off guard when doing her cursory sweep of his body with her eyes. Richard had turned to the side and was wiping his hands on his denims, but Hermione’s pulse thundered in her ears when she saw the bulge he was working to hide in his trousers. He looked at her quickly, his gaze bouncing across her chest and legs while she sat before he looked away.

 

"Thank you Richard." Hermione’s voice was throaty, surprising both of them.

 

"You're welcome." He answered without looking again. "I, uh, I need to get back to work.”

 

Hermione nodded and shifted to lay back on the lounger, smiling slightly when she drew his attention again. Thankful for the dark lenses covering her eyes she watched him fight some internal struggle. Feeling daring, Hermione shifted her legs and shimmied her hips in a bid to find a comfortable spot on the chair, seeing his head turn. Knowing she had his attention she stretched, lifting her arms over her head and arching her back. Pretending she'd already mentally dismissed him, Hermione watched his every reaction like a hawk, her confidence soaring as Richard struggled to look away and finally get back to his work.

 

******

 

Writing to Ron and Harry was habit for Hermione, but as she sat at her desk that night, her mind was a jumble of desires. She’d waited years for Ron to notice her, and when he finally had, it’d had meant just another argument. He was oblivious, and it drove her spare, but her daring earlier in the day with Richard had given her an idea. So, included with her letter to Ron was a picture of her from the previous Summer with her parents in France. They’d been at the beach, where they spent most of their days on Holiday when the weather was good, and stumbled across a truly magnificent sand castle that some other Holidaymakers had built. She and her parents had been wowed by the construction, and her Mother had coaxed her into standing next to it for a photo, the spires of the tallest tower well over the top of her head. 

 

It was a totally innocent picture, Hermione’s tanned skin and bright smile showing her joy at the experience, and she smiled gently thinking back about how much fun she’d had on the trip. 

 

It was also a picture of her in the same bathing suit she’d worn earlier that day, and Hermione smirked, wishing she could see Ron’s reaction when he saw her in it. 

 

Rolling her letter around the photo so as to not crease it, Hermione tied a length of string around the parchment and tied it carefully to Pig’s leg. With a sharp hoot the little owl took off, and Hermione picked her paperback up off the desk, leaning back in her chair and resuming the tale of swoon-worthy Rodrigo and his Miss Elisabeth. 

 

************************************

 

Hermione Granger was the type of girl to research any topic that eluded her understanding, and thus, by the time she reached official teenageddom, had significant knowledge about typical behavior for people her age. She knew they were all prone to flights of fancy and outright fantasies, and that needing to obtain… release …regularly, was completely normal. Hermione herself would have admitted to a rich imagination, something that served her well on the nights her body needed to be persuaded to sleep. On other nights her needs struck later, once she was already in slumber’s embrace, her dreams providing richly intense scenes for her to enjoy. 

 

For many of the days and nights following Richard’s help in applying sunscreen, Hermione’s mind was fully occupied by him. She accepted she was more prone to obsession than most people, given her focus on needing to solve everything, but when once she had enjoyed a variety of imagined partners (Ron and Viktor being her most common, with scattered appearances from most of the fit boys at Hogwarts) now her mind was filled with images of rippling, sweaty muscles hovering over her and strong legs driving his hips into her. 

 

The image of his body straining to hold himself up while his abs flexed to drive her down into her bed was still fresh in her mind when Hermione woke with a gasp. Her room was filled with hot air, the weather offering no reprieve even at night, and the loose shorts and vest she slept in clung to her body. Rolling onto her back, Hermione stretched on top of her rumpled blankets, nearly vibrating with need when with the fabric of her shirt dragging over her hard nipples and her thighs still rubbing together. Quickly deciding to surrender to her desires, Hermione’s hand slipped under the elastic waist as she spread her legs, knowing she was beyond soaked with want. Fingertip already circling her sensitive nub, she hummed with pleasure, eyes drifting shut as she recaptured her dream. Hermione’s free hand traced a line up her chest and stroked one peaked nipple, her mind showing her Richard’s mouth taking its place. Spreading her legs wider for him, she fought against the moan bubbling up from the sight of his strong, naked body plunging into her. 

 

“My God Hermone!” His deep voice held enough heat to scorch her. “You’re so sexy…This is amazing…You’re perfect!” 

 

Hermione’s orgasm slammed into her, leaving her breathless while she shook from the force of it. She kept circling herself, slowing to match the pace of her pleasure, finally withdrawing her hand and wiping it on her already damp shorts. Coasting on the last vestiges of pleasure she settled down and rolled languidly onto her side. With a sigh she drifted back off to sleep with a smile on her lips. 

 

*****

 

“Bloody buggering arsehole!” 

 

The out of character profanity was accompanied by heavy footsteps that echoed around the Granger’s sitting room, interspersed by the sound of a fist impacting it’s opposing palm. 

 

“How dare he!?” 

 

Hermione made a conscious effort to slacken her jaw, lest her teeth grind their way into an appointment with her parents. Her voice turned deeper and viciously mocking. 

 

“Jeez Hermione, your Mum and Dad let you go out like that?” Her rather fair imitation of Ron’s voice faded as she finished reciting the line in his letter that had set her off. “As if there’s something wrong with a woman wearing a bloody bikini at the bloody beach! Ugh!” 

 

Ron’s unique ability to drive her mad hadn’t seemed to fade with time or distance, and her blood boiled at the mere thought of the redheaded git. 

 

“Gah! Or anything else she wants, whenever she wants!” Still pacing, Hermione kept up her argument against Ron, despite his absence. She was halfway to composing her response to him in her mind, wanting to work out the broad strokes while she waited for her hands to stop shaking enough for her to write. 

 

But a jovial whistling outside one of the windows shook her free from darker thoughts, and Hermione found herself smiling. Richard was working outside, and she was struck by wicked inspiration. 

 

**************

 

The summer following the Yule Ball, Hermione had, as she'd told her friends, continued to exchange letters with Viktor. That night had been a revealing experience for her, having an International Celebrity fawn over her while drawing the eye of what felt like every boy in the school. For the girl used to being ignored (unless she was being teased) it was quite a heady experience. 

 

Viktor had continued to be very complimentary in his letters, in his own brusque way, and Hermione gave serious thought to accepting his invitation to Bulgaria along with everything their letters had subtly suggested. 

 

And then she'd received a letter from Parvati, not for the first time, as part of the girl’s efforts to draw Hermione into her gossip network. And also not for the first time, her beautiful, outgoing roommate wanted to trade rumors, and had included a picture clipped from one of the Wizarding World's rags of Viktor, shirtless at a beach. Hermione would have thanked the girl for her thoughtfulness if standing directly beside him in the picture was anything other than a curvy blonde. Particularly grating was that the gorgeous girl wore a fawning smile and not much of a bikini.  

 

Hermione was torn between anger, jealousy, and a mad impulse to show Viktor she was a woman too. It was that wild thought which led to her sneaking into her Mother’s nightstand for the catalog she knew was stored there. Stealing away to her room with it, Hermione flipped past the lingerie as quickly as possible, avoiding any thought of her Mother owning, or God forbid, wearing any of it, until she found the swimwear in the back. And before she could talk herself out of it she had filled out the form, walked to the post office for a cheque, and mailed off her order.

 

A few weeks later when a package carrying said purchase arrived, Hermione had tried it on once, not even managing to look at herself in it before wadding it up into an extremely small ball of fabric and hiding it in the back of her closet, all thoughts of sending Viktor a picture of her wearing it evaporating with her confidence. 

 

*************

 

Thankfully that ball of fabric and strings had been exactly where she had stuffed it. 

Hermione stood in her room with her hands on her hips, looking down at the Flame Red bathing suit laid out on top of her pristinely made bed. Fresh from the shower, her magically dried hair piled on top of her head, she tried to talk herself into, or possibly out of what she’d been planning.

 

Ron’s condescending letter had its usual affect on her, having made her angry enough to make questionable decisions, albeit with a new target this time.

 

With a huff she let the towel drop and stepped into the suit bottoms, shifting them to sit comfortably before draping the top around her neck and contorting to tie the back in place. She tugged and adjusted restlessly for a minute to get the fit she wanted before she sighed and walked in front of her mirror. 

 

Hermione was shocked at what she saw, not having expected a confident, attractive young lady to be looking back at her. Another quick adjustment of the top made her nod before twisting and looking at her back in the mirror. Apart from the revelation of just how much skin was left bare, Hermione was quite pleased with it. The bright suit was an order of magnitude more daring than anything she’d ever worn, simple triangles of fabric held together by long, knotted strings that had plenty of length left over to dangle from each hip, the back of her neck, and between her shoulder blades. Turning again, Hermione found a pose she liked and couldn’t help but compare herself to the girls she’d seen wearing similar suits on her trips to the continent with her family. She tried to emulate their effortless sensuality and grace, giggling at herself as she did. 

 

The bikini covered even less now than it had the first time she’d tried it on, not an inch of her legs covered by the thin strings. The top at least fit her well, and even though she had no fears about spilling out of it, she didn’t think she’d ever risk actually swimming in it. Twisting again, Hermione’s nerves threatened to do her in. The back revealed well more than it covered, and she realized she was, for the first time in her life, wearing something that was overtly, intentionally sexy. This bikini’s purpose wasn’t swimming; it was to scream ‘Look at me, see how sexy I am! Want me!’

 

A sinful grin appeared on Hermione’s face when she remembered the look on Richard’s when he'd first seen her in her old bikini. The practical, modest one that was meant for swimming. 

 

She couldn’t wait to see his reaction to her in this one. 

 

*************************

 

Hermione had known Richard was out in the garden working somewhere, but had lost track of him while trying to stomp out her nerves. She stood at the sliding glass door being tortured by her reflection. What had seemed like such a good idea while she was getting ready now terrified her, fear born by seeing herself walking towards the glass.

 

On a normal day the undergarments she wore were more modest than her current attire, and the thought of anyone seeing her had frozen her feet to the floor. Nearly ready to turn on her heel and hide out in her room and feel like an idiot for the rest of the day, Fate interceeded. 

 

Richard, in the instant before Hermione fled, had walked onto the patio with watering can in hand, headed towards the raised planters of vibrant flowers. Something she did must have caught the corner of his eye because he turned fully towards her, promptly dropping everything in his hands. Hermione couldn’t believe the look of shock on his face, or how red his cheeks turned as he stared at her, his shoes and trousers splashed liberally from the offended can. 

 

Hermione knew there was no way she could turn back now, at least not a way that allowed her to ever face Richard again, so with a steadying breath she settled her sunglasses onto her nose and opened the door. Richard had crouched to pick up the clippers and green plastic jug he had dropped, but he froze completely when she stepped out into the heat. 

 

“Her…her…her…Hi!” He called over, much too loudly. His jaw was working like it was trying to say more, and Hermione’s boldness soared. “Ger….going to get some sun?” 

 

Richard looked like he was ready to kick himself for his obvious question, and Hermione’s confidence went up another notch. 

 

“What gave it away?” She teased with a smile. 

 

Rather than close the door behind her, Hermione turned fully around and appeared to make sure it latched shut. Watching him in the reflection she fought the urge to cheer at seeing her plan work, Richard’s jaw dropping as he stared at her back. Lingering much more than was necessary, Hermione felt excitement roaring through her, finally turning back around and walking towards him.  

 

He swallowed heavily at her approach, eyes raking down her body in a way that made Hermione shiver. Her bare feet were silent on the stone while she sashayed over in a way that felt utterly alien, yet perfectly natural to her. 

 

“When you have a minute,” Hermione said in a voice huskier than she had ever heard from herself, “I would appreciate your help.” 

 

She jiggled the bottle of tanning oil she carried with her, his eyes widening before he nodded shakily. 

 

“Okay.” 

 

Brushing past him much closer than was necessary, Hermione wondered if he would even bother trying to be suave, or if he would just follow her all the way back to her normal spot. The thought of him unable to take his eyes off of her as she walked thrilled her, and she looked back over her shoulder as she passed to catch him staring. Her excitement built the farther she got from the house despite the lack of footsteps on the gravel path behind her. Still, she took her time reaching her oasis of tranquility, stifling a snort at how today it was proving to be the opposite. Hermione busied herself in adjusting the lounger so she could lay on it and was gathering her mess of hair to the top of her head when Richard joined her. 

 

He missed a step when he caught sight of Hermione, causing her stomach to do a flip. Removing her sunglasses she did her best to shoot him a heated look before shifting to sit and holding out the brown bottle. He accepted it clumsily, eyes still preoccupied with her, and she curled a lip in amusement before twisting to lay face down. 

 

“Thanks for helping.” Hermione said in a voice muffled from the towel she was using as a makeshift pad for her cheek. “You can reach all the spots I can’t get on my own.” 

 

His snort of amusement told her she may have been a bit too obvious with that one, but a second later the cap of the bottle popped and his broad, rough hands drove all those concerns away as they glided across her back. Hermione hummed with enjoyment, and if Richard was being incredibly thorough in making sure her back and shoulders were covered, she was absolutely not going to complain. 

 

“I forgot to get my legs before I laid down.” Hermione said, trying to sound casual but not wanting him to stop touching her. “Do you mind?”

 

“Of course not.” 

 

He started in the safest place possible, hands wrapping around her calves as he applied more of the tanning oil, and Hermione began to drift away. Her contented sighs quickly grew deeper when his hands crossed the barrier of her knees and continued working their way up her hamstrings, and Hermione’s heart started to pound with the anticipation of finding out how daring he would be. His thumbs had nearly made her eyes pop out before his hands started to work back down again, giving Hermione a chance to recover. 

 

Or so she thought. He cradled one foot in his hand and Hermione nearly chuckled. 

 

“I’m not sure I need to worry about the soles of my fe…oh my God.” 

 

Richard wasn’t so much applying the oil as he was taking the opportunity to give her foot a massage, and Hermione felt herself utterly melt. He chuckled when she groaned, and proceeded to work both her feet until Hermione finally started to understand why people considered them an erogenous zone. This time when his hands massaged up her calves and hamstrings she was nearly panting, her body subtly shifting her hips up and leaving her shocked at her own wanton behavior. He ignored her attempts to goad him, skipping to dig his thumbs into her lower back and beginning to massage his way up from her waist. He was thorough, and his strong hands felt glorious as they slid against her. 

 

So much so that when he reached the string around her back, Hermione didn’t think twice about reaching back and untying it as well as the knot at the back of her neck, leaving her laying on a loose bikini top. Richard didn’t comment on that, or her groan when he kept working his way up, fingers pressing deeply into the muscles of her shoulder and working around her shoulder blades. But the tension was mounting, and they both felt it. Her satisfied groan was quickly transforming into a moan of want as he kneaded the sides of her neck and the base of her skull, then began his way back down. 

 

With her body screaming its need to him, Hermione was reaching the breaking point. His hands were every bit as miraculous making their second circuit of her body as they were the first, and he seemed to be in no hurry to finish. But eventually he ran out of skin to cover or caress, his hands resting gently on her sides. 

 

“Alright, you should be good for the afternoon.” He said slowly. “And I need to get back to….”

 

Hermione’s restraint snapped, and she rolled over and grabbed his wrist. His eyes widened in shock at her revealed breasts, but he didn’t resist when she yanked him down on top of her, kissing him fiercely. Too surprised to respond at first, Richard quickly recovered and kissed her back, surpassing her intensity. His hand swept up her body until his thumb passed across her nipple and she bucked against him. He pulled back, limited in how far he could go because of the hold her mouth had on his. He managed to get away far enough to look down at her in awe, his expression making Hermione squirm. She could feel him hard against her, and a need like she'd never experienced roared through her.

 

Using what leverage she had, Hermione reversed their positions, scooting out from under him as she pulled him down and turned him to take her place on the lounger. Straddling his waist and basking in his attention, she finally gave in and explored every part of him with her hands and mouth, following the lines and ridges of his muscle with her fingertips and tongue before kissing him hungrily again. He stroked over her as well, his touch trailing fire on her slick body. 

 

Grinding herself against his trousers suddenly wasn't enough, and Hermione slid back to sit on his knees, yanking at the button and making him suck in a breath when she hurriedly lowered his zipper. Following the path she'd fantasized about since seeing him for the first time, Hermione tugged his denims down as he lifted his hips to help, and she was greeted by the sight of throbbing perfection. 

 

She heard herself gasp, reaching a hand out to encircle his length and marveling at the velvety heat. Richard groaned loudly and their eyes met. If the heat from his body was a fire, his eyes were an inferno, and Hermione found the desire to do anything to make him keep looking at her like that.

 

This was decidedly not part of Hermione’s plan. She'd wanted to wow him. Maybe see if she'd misremembered how good his hands felt. Definitely kiss him.

 

But now she was rolling her thumb over the weeping head of his cock while she guided him on the lounger with her legs until she could kneel over him. With shaking hands she reached for the knots on her hips, the strings seeming a mile long when she pulled the loose ends. The tension left all at once, immediately replaced by a new one from being naked in front of him. Richard’s eyes devoured her, his cock bobbing with his desire, and it was exactly what Hermione needed.

 

Holding him in one hand, she guided his tip against her, sliding him through her slippery folds a few times and positioning him at her entrance, she lowered herself down. His girth stretched her exquisitely and reached every part of her she never knew she wanted once she'd finally met his body with hers, the feeling of his pulse deep inside of her making her groan. 

 

Rolling her hips, Hermione leaned forward and kissed him deeply, moaning from the first friction of their bodies. Her body was screaming at her for more, and she happily gave in. Sitting up again Hermione began to ride him in earnest, alternating long stokes of his cock with grinding rolls of her hips. Richard’s hands played her perfectly in response, rolling and teasing her nipples and grasping her hips to bring them more tightly together. Hermione let her head fall back and reveled in the sensations, her gasps and cries urging him on. Her hand reached back and caressed his bollocks, just because she could, his grunt at the touch propelling her higher still.

 

Glowing in the sun Hermione rode him harder, planting her hands on his sweaty chest. She could see the tightness in his eyes and feel the coil inside of her winding to match, amazed at the intensity of it all. Richard was gasping while he watched her, his cock twitching with each beat of his heart.

 

"God Hermione, I'm going to…"

 

His words and the pained tone of their delivery was too much, and Hermione shattered with a sharp cry. Her body kept moving without her, the pleasure drowning her redoubled a second later when Richard erupted inside of her. He seemed to go on forever, all the while her sex clenched down on him, demanding more.

 

Sitting back on him and smiling as he spasmed a final time, Hermione enjoyed a relaxation more complete than she thought possible. Flexing sore hands, she let out a bone deep sigh of contentment, unfortunately interrupted by her brain.

 

Her eyes flew open wide and she looked down on him in horror.

 

"Ohmygod! Richard, I'm so sorry!" Her voice was a blur in her panic. "I didn't mean to…I mean, I didn't…oh, God! Do you have a girlfriend? What a stupid question, of course you do! Ohmygod Richard, I'm so, so, SO, sorry!"

 

Left panting from her tirade, Hermione looked down on him, prepared to be thrown off. 

 

So his laugh was the most shocking thing he could have done.  

 

"It's good to know you're still completely mad, Hermione." He chuckled, laughing harder at her confusion. 

 

"First of all: No, I don't have a girlfriend. Second: No, you didn’t 'force' me into anything. Although I admit to being pleasantly surprised by your…aggression."

 

"But, I thought that…." Hermione mumbled, looking contrite.

 

"Third," Richard said over her mutterings, "You were acting on what both of us wanted. Badly, I might add."

 

"Really?" Hermione asked, feeling suddenly shy and hating the trepidation in her voice.

 

Richard smiled wickedly with a gleam in his eye. Sitting up, he rose to stand without any obvious effort despite taking Hermione with him. Turning, he lowered them back down until Hermione lay on the lounger with her legs around him. He kissed her deeply, his cock still hard when he pulled back and thrust down into her. 

 

"Oh!" Hermione gasped. "Oh God!"

 

Richard propped himself over her and she drank in a sight straight out of her fantasies. Feeling unbelievably brazen she unhooked her legs and spread them wide to give him more room, craving her neck up to watch his thrusting length disappear into her.

 

"Let me show you," He growled, "Just how badly I've wanted to do this all Summer."

 

A rolling snap of his hips drove his full length deep inside of her and Hermione laid back, the ecstasy making her feel intoxicated. 

 

"I should've worn that sooner." She muttered absently, her last conscious thought for a while. 

 

**********************

 

So now that we've worked up an appetite, what do you want for lunch?" Hermione couldn’t remember the last time she felt so relaxed and at ease, the act of simply walking down to the kitchen from her room leaving a smile on her lips. The waning weeks of Summer had been some of the best of her life, ever since she'd worked up the courage to…..with Richard. 

 

On days when he wasn't working they would often spend the late mornings together, have a nice lunch - sometimes at the small Cafe or restaurant in town, other times at her house - before whiling away the afternoons together, studying or watching a movie.

 

In Hermione’s mind it went without saying that they shagged each other's brains out every step of the way. She'd always thought girls were being silly or exaggerating when it came to sex, but now Hermione saw they were underselling it, if anything. 

 

She allowed herself a very satisfied grin. At least if the boy was as fit and talented as Richard, anyway.

 

Richard’s mouth opened with a wry grin as he walked behind her, ready to answer her earlier question with his typical flirty teasing, but Hermione deftly cut him off.

 

"And don't say 'You' either.” Her voice was firm, but they both knew she was enjoying their banter. ”You've just had me several times, and if we hadn't made it to my bed that last time I’d be nothing but carpet burn! A girl needs a break from having her brains shagged out occasionally." 

 

The laugh that bubbled out of her died in an instant when she turned the corner into the kitchen and found it occupied.

 

"Mum! I…I thought you had surgery today?"

 

Moira stared silently at her daughter for a long moment, her face unreadable. 

 

"It was rescheduled, so I thought I would come home and have lunch with my daughter. I didn't realize she already had…company."

 

Hermione could feel Richard standing still as a stone behind her, and just as quiet. 

 

"Hullo Richard." Moira said flatly. "I thought you did the garden on Wednesdays."

 

"I do, ma'am. Yes." He looked down and shuffled his feet, unable to look more guilty if he tried. "I…er, today, I mean." He took a steadying breath. "Hermione asked me if I could come over and…." He trailed off. 

 

"Shag her brains out?" Moira finished sardonically. 

 

"Mother, that's enough." Hermione’s temper had flared as only her Mother could cause and she squared her shoulders for the fight. "I'm old enough to make these choices for myself, I'm being cautious, and I don't need your approval!"

 

Moira waited for the ringing of the walls to stop before looking around Hermione. 

 

"Richard, why don't you give Hermione and I a chance to discuss this. She'll talk to you later."

 

"No, Mother! He can…"

 

"It's fine Hermione." Richard’s gentle hand on her shoulder brought her up short and he nodded to Moira before making his way out.

 

Hermione stared her Mother down, ready for whatever avenue of attack she brought to bear. 

 

"Adeline Somner is going to be very cross with you, Hermione."

 

Hermione blinked, the statement from her Mother completely unexpected, made even more confusing by the quirk of her lips.

 

"Mum?"

 

Moira snorted.

 

"She's been trying to catch Richard’s eye for years, and then you come home for the Summer and snatch him right up."

 

The older woman chuckled, turning to get a glass from the cupboard before pausing. 

 

"Would you like some lemonade dear?"

 

Hermione blinked slowly.

 

"What?"

 

"Lemonade. Would you like some?" She asked again, seeming amused. 

 

"Yes." She shook herself. "Please. Thank you."

 

A long beat passed while Moira poured the drinks.

 

"I really didn't think you were going to be home today Mum."

 

Moira shook her head with a smirk.

 

"Yes, I guessed that around 4 orgasms ago."

 

Hermione blushed furiously, praying for the floor to open up and swallow her.

 

"I didn't know we were being that loud."

 

“I’d gathered. You’re not in the habit of using profanity like that when your Father and I are around.” 

 

Her prayers going unanswered, Hermione was contemplating casting the spell to end her life herself. Moira snorted at her dejected look. 

 

“At least he’s apparently quite good.” 

 

Hermione stayed silent, no idea of what to say that could possibly improve the situation. 

 

"And he's treating you with respect?"

 

Hermione looked up sharply.

 

"Of course Mum."

 

"Of course it's fine if he's not and you're enjoying it." Her Mother took on a wistful look. "I still remember the time I met a couple of blokes at a Footie Match and we went back to their…" Having finally caught her daughter's horrified expression, Moira trailed off. "Don't look at me like that. It was before I met your Father."

 

Hermione’s head shook slowly in disbelief. 

 

“So…” She took a sip of lemonade and gave Hermione a sly look. “...how’d you get him?”

 

“Hmm?” Hermione tried to play off the question. 

 

“Oh, come on sweetheart, you plan out everything in exacting detail and you expect me to believe you didn’t have some scheme for poor Richard?”

 

Hermione blushed, more from the realization that her Mother still knew her so well than what she’d done. 

 

“I was sunbathing and asked him to put lotion on my back.”

 

Moira nodded casually. 

 

“A classic. Did you wear your blue one from France?”

 

Hermione gave a moment’s thought to lying, but decided she didn’t want to take any chances with her still healing relationship with her Mother. 

 

“No. I, um, I got a different one a while ago.” 

 

The older woman’s eyes lit up. 

 

“You wore the red one!? I’m impressed dear, I didn’t think you were quite so bold yet.” 

 

Hermione was getting accustomed to the shocks of talking with her Mother, but this still caught her off guard.

 

“You knew about it?”

 

“Pfft, honey, I’m your Mother. I know everything. ” She grinned unrepentantly. “It’s just a matter of how much I decided to let you know I know.” 

 

“Does Daddy know?” Hermione asked tentatively. 

 

“Oh yes.” Moria answered expansively with a wave of her hand. “I couldn’t wait to tell your Father that his daughter bought a tarty bikini to seduce a boy in.” 

 

Hermione giggled along with her Mother before arguing. “It’s not that bad.” A beat passed. “Is it?”

 

A flat look let Hermione know how silly her question had been. 

 

“Did Richard fall over when he saw you in it?”

 

Hermione shook her head with a smile. 

 

“No, he just dropped the clippers he was using.” 

 

The women laughed together for a moment before Moira checked her watch. 

 

“I need to be getting back to the office so I don’ t have to reschedule the rescheduled procedure.” She finished the last of her drink and stood up looking serious. “You know you can always talk to me Hermione, right? About anything.” 

 

Hermione nodded, feeling the telltale signs of tears. 

 

“Good.” She checked her watch again. “Your Father and I shouldn’t be home until 6 at the earliest, so if you call Richard now you should be able to get a few more hours of shagging like bunnies in.” 

 

Hermione blushed fiercely while her Mother laughed. 

 

“I’m still going to need a little time to get adjusted to talking about this with you.” Hermione finally said, getting a nod back. 

 

“I understand.” Moira answered, looking as emotional as Hermione felt. “Just don’t forget - you can always talk to me about anything Hermione.” 

 

She nodded shakily, getting one back as the pair separated before either started to cry. 

Chapter 58: Alchemy (Cormac/Hermione - Potions Accident 05)

Notes:

Sheesh - The second new chapter in a day after not posting in forever....

Again - Not as cleaned up as my stories usually are when I post them (not that that's saying much) but I'm tired of it living in drafts.

Being lost in thought was not a new situation for Hermione Granger. Transfiguration, Charms, Potions…any magical theory, really, was more than enough for her eyes to take on the faraway look her friends knew meant synapses were firing at an absurd rate inside her powerful mind while the rest of the World passed her by. The intricacies of magic spoke to her in a way few things did, and to spend an afternoon, evening, or entire day chasing ideas down the twisting pathways of Wizardry (or Witchcraft) was not at all difficult for Hermione. 

 

Too easy, sometimes. 

 

That said, being lost in her current state couldn’t be considered so much as ‘thought’ as it was ‘euphoria.'

 

It wasn't often Hermione found herself in an actual bed with Cormac, and to her recollection, this was the first time they'd been together in a bed with Hogwarts walls. 

 

Not that Hermione was complaining. She'd done quite a bit of the opposite, actually, over the course of several overwhelming orgasms. But for an indeterminate amount of time Hermione had been simply been drifting, her cheek down on the soft mattress and her hips held up high by McClaggen's strong hands. He seemed particularly insatiable, his hard cock never wavering as he took her from behind for what seemed like hours. 

 

His constant grunts and growls told Hermione he was enjoying himself or she would have worried something was wrong, so she made herself as comfortable as possible and allowed herself to float.

 

Eyes half open and breathing steadily, Hermione found herself wondering if he was going for so long because he didn't find her as attractive anymore. Or if now that he'd taken her in every possible way his interest was waning. The possibility that he was seeing another girl was one she hated to consider, bringing back too many of the feelings of inadequacy that had plagued her throughout her life.

 

That she was having these thoughts while his hard cock filled her unceasingly didn't seem odd to her, and she wondered at that as well.

 

"Oh Merlin…"

 

At this grunt Hermione started to shift back to meet his thrusts, her body being jarred more strongly still not enough to end her contemplations. She found herself not focused on his imminent orgasm, but the worry that he was becoming bored with her, and what that meant.

 

She'd never intended to be with him at all, let alone for this long. He was everything she’d thought she despised in men, but here she was, again. Being treated like an object by a handsome, wealthy, well-connected Pureblood idiot. He was one of the most popular boys in school and her Parents adored him. 

 

Although she could probably change their opinion by telling them he'd buggered her in her room while they were downstairs. 

 

Some of her confidence returned at that thought, and she didn't like it.

 

His fingers dug into her hips as he chased his completion, groaning and moaning and making Hermione flush with pleasure again. The stubborn streak that had been such a staple of her life made itself known once more and her resolve started to coalesce. 

 

"Merlin Hermione, I'm going to…"

 

He trailed off into a one last grunt, his length swelling inside of her before it started to twitch as he came. Even if her mind had been miles away, her body had been living in the present. Hearing and feeling him crumble was enough to drive her to the brink a final time.

 

"Fuck!" He barked out as he exploded with the force of his orgasm. "Hermione! Yes!"

 

Hearing her name said with such reverence was enough to push her over the edge, leaving her panting harshly against the bed. Her mind was abuzz with ideas for how to make sure her's was the only name he said like that, and when he stopped it would be because she decided it was time, and not anyone else.

 

*********

 

Hermione knew better than most that being good at anything required hard work. Whether it be mastering an absurdly difficult Potion as a 2nd year or being well on the way to becoming one of the youngest dual Charms and Transfiguration Masters in modern times, hard work was a necessity. 

 

Despite having seen the amount of time and effort girls like Lavender and Parvati put into getting ready each morning, Hermione had somehow never thought of that as work . At least until she decided to make more of an effort anyway. 

 

Simply changing everything about her appearance overnight was out, obviously. Everyone would notice if she walked downstairs looking like a prostitute one morning. She'd made the changes she had so far gradually enough that only her friends had noticed, and they were subtle enough to have not drawn any comments. As it was Hermione’s skirts were already shorter than she'd ever worn them, but she knew they'd have to get shorter still.

 

A minute after some quick mental calculations Hermione had a schedule worked out for how much to alter her hem length every day over the next 2 weeks to not arouse suspicions while still arousing Cormac.

 

She was quite pleased with her little play on words.

 

A similar shading chart accompanied the schedule so her transition to heavier and darker makeup would be as conspicuous as could be, conveniently giving time for her Owl-orders to arrive. Other girls made cosmetic Charms look easy, but Hermione wasn’t confident enough to be casting spells at her face quite yet. Thankfully her Mother had been helpfully sending Hermione magazines in the post for years, and finally having a reason to open them, Hermione had stopped throwing them out. 

 

Apart from the cosmetic tutorials that she’d been forced to admit were quite informative, Hermione had been reminded that these same magazines were often full of articles about how to attract men in general, or how to keep the interest of the ones you already had. Despite all her current sexual experience, and the fact the Cormac was always more then happy to steer their actions, Hermione found herself blushing at the thought of actually doing some of the things the writers suggested. 

 

But as she lay in bed, brain unable to turn off later that night, the idea of making sure she was the only girl Cormac was laying in bed thinking about became too exciting to bear. Like everything else in life, Hermione knew it was just a matter of executing a proper plan. 

 

*************

 

Hermione surveyed herself in one of the dorm's full length mirrors, a lifetime’s worth of uncertainty about her appearance at war with the reality of the picture in front of her. 

 

Finally warm enough in the Castle to forgo tights, Hermione smoothed her skirt down over her bare thighs, evaluating the distance from the bottom of it to the tops of her above-the-knee socks. 

 

It was quite the gap. 

 

Her fitted white Oxford shirt was unbuttoned just-so and Hermione knew it would shift enough for hints of vibrantly colored lace to be visible when she moved the right way. 

 

She’d practiced. 

 

Her robes hung in the wardrobe, Hogwarts having relaxed the rules on their necessity in the face of so many students still struggling with the sight of the flowing black fabric. And like many of the girls, Hermione had chosen to ‘forget’ about her tie as well. The Headmistress apparently had never appreciated the rule for all students to wear them, and was turning a blind eye to ladies who chose not to. The boys that wore anything other than a perfect Windsor were still on the receiving end of her wrath, however. 

 

Hermione had taken to a half-up style of French braid in her hair that wasn’t nearly as difficult as she’d feared, but still kept the bushy mess tamed and out of her face. That, and the expertly applied dark makeup, highlighted just how beautiful of a young woman she was. Her cosmetics might have proven too be a touch dramatic if it weren’t for the stylish eyeglasses she wore giving them some cover, and despite the original reason for her wearing them, Hermione found they quite suited her. 

 

At least, she hoped they did. 

 

A loud, appreciative whistle had her twisting in shock, having forgotten she wasn’t alone in the dorm. Parvati and Lavender were both looking at her with knowing smiles, their eyes a little too intent for Hermione’s comfort. 

 

“Merlin, Hermione, you look bloody gorgeous!” Parvati said with genuine admiration. Lavender was nodding in agreement. 

 

“I’d feel sorry for whatever poor bloke is your target, except I have a feeling he won’t mind a bit!” 

 

The girls laughed and Hermione found herself joining in, all thoughts of protesting or trying to appear ignorant dismissed. 

 

“You don’t think it’s too much?” Hermione asked, tugging nervously at the hem of her skirt. 

 

Lavender just smiled even more brightly. 

 

“If it was all at once, sure.” She said, walking closer. “But you’ve been quite subtle about it.” 

 

Parvati had accompanied her friend. 

 

“You look great Hermione.” Parvati said earnestly before nudging Lavender with her shoulder. “Lav and I might have to work a little harder now.” She added with a wink. 

 

Hermione nearly reeled at the thought of competing with Lavender and Parvati, widely regarded as the two most attractive girls in Gryffindor, if not all of Hogwarts. Lavender’s low cut and unbuttoned blouses were the thing the boys whispered about in the corridors and talked about in the dorms. Or so she was told. And Parvati’s elegant fashion was simply enhanced by eyes and a smile Hermione had been reliably informed were more potent than a Third Year’s Stupefy, should she turn them on you. 

 

“Go get ‘em girl!” Lavender said with a laugh before strutting away, Parvati following after one last encouraging nod. 

 

Hermione turned and looked at herself in the mirror one last time, setting her shoulders and trying to unleash her confidence. 

 

She was going to need it.

 

******************

 

“I like the new specs, Granger. You look good in them.” 

 

Hermione had fought down her instincts to approach Cormac while he was standing around, chatting with his friends. One of them had spotted her first, his eyes sweeping over her in a way that made her cheeks warm, but she refused to let it show. Focusing on the points she’d learned from the magazine her Mother had sent, Hermione approached steadily, chin up and shoulders back, one foot crossing in front of the other. 

 

Cormac eventually noticed his mate staring and turned to look, the two other boys following suit a moment later, the last of the group to see her being the one to actually make the comment about her glasses.

 

Hermione allowed herself a small smile at the compliment, her reply directed at McClaggen. 

 

“Do you? I’m not sure.” She met Cormac’s eyes directly. “I feel like there’s something…missing.” 

 

With an absent motion she pretended to be wiping something from her cheek, her eyes never leaving his, which had gone wide with shock. Wetting her lips with her tongue for added impact, Hermione turned and brushed by him, leaving him silent in her wake. She could feel the looks on her as she walked away, triumph and adrenaline making her hands and toes tingle as she made a mental tally of her victory. 

 

Hopefully the first of many. 

 

****************************

 

After a long winter of wan lighting and cold breezes, Hermione preened like Crookshanks as she sat in the sunlight of the courtyard, a warm, gentle wind rustling the pages of her book. She’d taken one look out the window before one of her free times and knew immediately this was going to be her destination. The open space was lightly trafficked, had perfect light for reading during the day, and gave her a chance to enjoy a glorious Spring day in Scotland. She sat on a stone bench, legs crossed and a hand resting on her knee holding a magically lightened tome. 

 

Just because the weather was nice didn’t mean she wanted to fall behind on her schoolwork. 

 

Letting the Sun warm her, Hermione idly flipped a page, using her moment of distraction to look around and see a few more students than usual in the area. She wrote it off to everyone wanting to enjoy what they could of the warmth between lessons, until they could escape the Castle entirely at the end of the day. The bench was pleasantly warm against the backs of her legs as she reclined on the stone of the Castle, shifting slightly in her seat to get more comfortable. 

 

But as she settled back into reading she noticed quite a few heads had turned her way when she moved, and were now back to their own books, parchments, or friends. Something tickled at the back of her head, but she ignored it for the more important task of the Runes text in front of her. Trying to focus on her reading, Hermione nevertheless started to feel the gazes of the people around her, and when she surreptitiously observed them, found the majority of students within her line of sight to be, oddly, male. 

 

Writing it off as her imagination playing a trick on her, Hermione returned to the Tome, making it only a dozen or so translations before the sensation returned. Without otherwise moving she scanned the courtyard again, finding the same group all paying some small degree of attention to what they were supposed to be doing.

 

Shifting again to get more comfortable, Hermione took a second to tug her skirt down, lest it ride up to an absurd point. As soon as she moved, heads turned towards her, then darted away when she looked up at them, and Hermione was suddenly very glad her cheeks were already warm from the Sun. 

 

The Gryffindor Common Room always had people in it, but on some nights it would be crowded to the point of annoying Hermione. Not because of the number of people in a small space, but because of the reason. 

 

Lavender Brown, studying. 

 

And while Hermione was always happy to see her fellow students apply themselves to their schooling, on nights when Lavender decided to change into a low-cut top and then leanover her parchment were particularly frustrating. The boys of Gryffindor were painfully obvious in the efforts to inconspicuously drool over the well endowed girl’s cleavage, making poor excuses to stand in idiotic places and whispering much too loudly while trying to get a glimpse down the blonde’s shirt. 

 

Hermione had never understood how Lavender didn’t understand what was going on, and why the groups of boys didn’t bother her. But that was starting to change. 

 

Hermione, doing a much better job of being stealthy than her admirers, watched the boys watching her. It gave her a powerful feeling to be on the same level as the girls she had always thought of as worthy of being lusted after, and the next time she adjusted her seat on the hard bench, she didn’t make as much of an effort to keep her skirt from sliding. A smile threatened her lips when she saw a small group of boys all pause at the same time, trying not to stare too intently. 

 

Hermione’s whole body grew hot under the combined attentions of the Sun overhead, and the seemingly growing crowd in the courtyard. She saw new groups forming, and realized the word had spread as fast about her, here and now, as it would have about Lavender in the common room. And the ones trekking through, sneaking glances all along the way, they were there for her . Hermione Granger. 

 

Not Lavender or Parvati, or the cow, Greengrass, or anyone else. Her. 

 

Feeling a flash of wicked inspiration, Hermione brought her hand to her mouth and with a move just a beat too slow, wet the pad of her thumb with her tongue to turn the next page. 

 

A well of ink crashed to the stone of the courtyard in the second of silence that followed, dropped by its stunned owner. The rush of satisfaction the reaction to her small act gave Hermione was unbelievable, and she wondered if it would work as a Patronous memory. Suddenly, all the times Cormac had praised her didn’t seem so ridiculous. His comments about how perfect she was carrying weight with the acceptance that he wasn’t the only man to find her… sexy.

 

With a quick glance at her watch Hermione realized it was time for her to move on, and she closed her book with the barest of regrets that she’d only made it through a few pages of what she had intended. Twisting to stow it in the bag that had been her seatmate, Hermione felt her skirt slide up another inch and realized she had a bit of an issue. 

 

Mentally and physically she straightened her shoulders with resolve. This new Hermione was determined to see the situation as an opportunity, if not for growth, than at least a little mischief. With deliberate confidence Hermione uncrossed her legs, waiting just a moment before rising and letting her position and the light breeze do what it wanted with her short skirt, rather than fight to keep it in place. Throwing her bag over her shoulder as she rose, Hermione walked directly for the table she’d been facing, full to bursting with a group of Fourth Year boys from all houses.

 

Some of them had managed to cover their looks of shock, while others were all but staring as she approached. 

 

“I know this is a space for recreation,” Hermione said authoritatively, posture perfect, “But let’s try not to distract students who are revising, Gentlemen. Yes?”

 

A few of them gaped at her, and Hermione fought to keep the smirk off her face. 

 

“Yes, Head Girl.” One of the braver boys said, a Ravenclaw by his tie.

 

Hermione looked around sternly once more, then, just for fun, winked at the Ravenclaw too quickly for anyone else to see. With a nod she strode away from the group, hearing their whispers follow her exit. 

 

“Merlin, did you…”

 

“I can’t believe….”

 

“Unbelievable!” 

 

“...ck, look at her…”

 

The mingled words were all in the same vein, but Hermione knew she’d achieved her goal when she heard the last. 

 

“Christ, I’d never thought of purple as so goddam sexy before!” 

 

*******************

 

By dinner, the school was abuzz with rumors, and despite the efforts of those spreading them, Hermione had heard them all. 

 

She smiled, knowing Cormac had too. 

 

The storm of whispers that swelled when she walked through the double doors to the Great Hall weren’t new to her, but for the first time, Hermione was fighting down a smile that some of them might actually be accurate. And despite their crass nature, it amused her to no end that they had nothing to do with Harry for once. 

 

A hand around her wrist yanked her mentally from her train of thought at the same time she was physically being pulled back out the doors. Her shock turned to satisfied excitement at the realization it was Cormac nearly dragging her towards a unused classroom. He glanced over his shoulder at her with naked desire in his eyes and Hermione’s body started to hum with anticipation. Nearly pulling her from her trainers, he slammed the door behind them and pounced on her, his hands everywhere as he kissed her with abandon. His lips and tongue stole her breath away as he maneuvered them farther into the room, Hermione’s body tingling from his attention. 

 

She was quite pleased with herself when he lifted her up to sit on the desk, watching him with hooded eyes while he shoved her skirt up and spread her legs. The knickers that had been the catalyst for so many rumors were yanked down her legs, Hermione shifting side to side to give him access. Her arms clung to his neck when he pulled her hips toward him, manhandling her into the position he wanted. The closest they’d been to shagging face to face was when he, inevitably, stroked himself to completion onto her’s, so the change was jarring for Hermione. 

 

It made more sense a second later when he drew his wand and cast a spell she’d only heard him utter once before, then lined up the head of his thick cock with her arse. 

 

“Yea?” He asked in his typical, oblivious way. Hermione pushed her glasses up her nose with a knuckle before nodding, seeing his handsome face break out into a hungry smile that thrilled her. 

 

Her mouth fell open at the insistence of his hard length against her tightest hole, her eyelids fluttering shut as mile after mile of his cock slid into her. Hermione groaned at the overwhelming feeling of fullness, the heat of him stretching her, and her heart raced at the utter wrongness of what she was doing. His body met hers with a soft press of flesh, and then he was withdrawing, leaving Hermione to brace herself for what she knew followed. 

 

“Fuck, you’re perfect!” 

 

Hermione’s eyes slid open at the hissed praise, a jolt of pleasure shooting through her from his tone. She expected to see him fixed on where their bodies joined, but was only half right. His gaze darted between watching himself enter her, and her face as he did. Hermione wished she could just lay back and enjoy the delirium that always seemed to come along with these situations, but the small desk wouldn't allow it. Instead she watched from a foot away, a strange pride filling her at the look of besotted bliss on his face. 

 

Hermione’s breath was already coming in gasps, her body starting to jostle with the ever increasing force of his thrusts. She looked down to see his cock disappearing inside of her again, hearing his grunts of enjoyment, and spread her legs wider. A fierce grin flashed on Cormac’s face and he hammered his hips forward, his thick shaft in her arse pushing Hermione’s limits. Her vision went blurry, mouth hanging open while her body hummed with sensation. 

 

“Merlin, Hermione Granger going cross-eyed from getting fucked in the arse.” He panted out, a teasing smirk on his lips. “I’d be a rich man if I could get a picture of this.” 

 

Hermione felt herself blush, feeling unbelievably foolish for doing so. He always seemed to be able to draw out the most depraved and wicked parts of her, and she struggled to come up with a witty response. 

 

“In your dreams McClaggen.” 

 

He chuckled at her weak retort, broken up as it was by his thrusting hips.

 

“Before I go to sleep, actually.” His body slammed forward into hers, the strain in his voice telling her he was getting close. “Every night.” 

 

Hermione realized what he was saying a second later, moaning thickly at the thought of Cormac wanking every night while thinking about her. The first hints of orgasm started to tease around the edges of her vision while she pictured him. His strong body, dripping in the shower as his arm flexed to pump the hand on his cock while he thought of her. Of this. 

 

“Fuck, Hermione! I’m going to…” 

 

It was just enough warning that she was ready when he pulled out, tugging her from the desk to kneel on the rough stone floor. Hermione didn’t feel ashamed as she looked up at him this time though, nor was she lost in the haze of orgasm as an excuse. As she watched him stroke the thick cock pointed at her face, she wanted to drive him mad. Meeting his eyes, Hermione licked her lips and opened her mouth, letting him see the mad lust he inspired in her. 

 

“Merlin’s Gho…oh!” 

 

He exploded onto her with a groan, a look of absolute wonder on his face. Hermione’s lips curved up into a satisfied grin while he covered her with thick, long strands of his come, her eyes open and excited behind her now protective glasses. He seemed to go on forever, and there wasn’t an inch of her that wasn’t dripping as he started to slow down. Feeling wild and wicked, Hermione licked her lips again, humming in pleasure for his sake as she captured some of the mess he’d made of her. He looked utterly gobsmacked, and it drove her recklessness to an all-time high. Moving ever so slowly, Hermione leaned forward and took the head of his cock shallowly into her mouth, circling his tip with her tongue. 

 

McClaggen made a choking sound while we watched, as if what she was doing was beyond his comprehension. She moaned around him, loving the way his eyes went fuzzy and his breath halted at the sound and the feel of what she was doing. 

 

When his eyes cleared a second later he seemed to realize the situation. 

 

“Merlin…you didn’t….?”

 

Hermione shook her head negatively in answer, his cock still between her lips. 

 

“Do you…” He shook himself for a second. “Do you want to?”

 

Feeling completely alien in her own skin, Hermione nodded. 

 

“How do you want…?”

 

He didn't seem able to finish his questions, and the ability to drive him to such a state was yet another thrill for Hermione. 

 

“Take me.” She answered, finally pulling back and stroking his still hard length. Hermione knew what she wanted, and it was to lose herself in the madness of the unthinking, fierce sex she’d come to crave. “ Fuck me.” 

 

He nodded dumbly before grabbing her by the wrist and lifting her to stand. She smiled at the vacant look on his face, knowing she’d driven him beyond thought. Her trainers squeaked on the floor and an excited breath escaped in a gasp when he spun her fast enough to make her dizzy, shoving her to bend over and lean down on the desk with one hand while the other flipped her skirt up. His hard cock was hot against her drenched sex an instant later, and his rough shove into her was exactly what she wanted. 

 

The desk was too low to lay down on, so Hermione hung onto the edges for dear life as Cormac slammed into her. The clap of flesh was music to her ears, and she was already gasping and moaning as pleasure rocketed through her. One of his hands left her hip and he bent forward to yank her shirt open, the buttons clattering onto the wood and stone below her. She cried out when his fingers dug into the tender flesh of her breast while he ripped her bra out of the way, his strong hand palming her roughly before doing the same to the other side. 

 

“Fuck Cormac, yes!” Hermione was fully lost in the moment, not caring as the filthy sounds leaving her mouth. “More! Harder!” 

 

Leaving her breasts to sway underneath her, McClaggen grunted and did his best to give her what she wanted. With both hands wrapped around her waist he slammed himself into her and drove the breath from her lungs. Her hair had worked its way loose from the knot under his assault and she tossed her head in frustration, finally lifting a hand to shove it behind her, then push her glasses back up from where they’d slipped down her nose. Her hand came away sticky, and the mental picture it gave Hermione was nearly enough to finish her off by itself. Resolving to keep her chin up so her hair didn’t suffer a similar fate, Hermione arched her back and soared on pleasure. McClaggen obviously took this as a signal from her, his fingers wrapping around the remnants of her knot and pulling back sharply. Then McClaggen’s hand cracked down on her arse and added a new twist of enjoyment, Hermione’s near-orgasm from earlier roaring back to life. Her eyes closed as she felt his seed start to drip down over them, and she let herself feel , reveling in the moment. 

 

“Oh my God Cormac, yes!” She didn’t care how she sounded, she just wanted more. “Fuck me! Oh my God, yes! Fuck me!” 

 

He grunted his assent, body responding to fill the room with depraved sounds of flesh and wetness and sex. And Hermione loved every second of it. She was pulled and pushed and bucked and jolted while he took her, leaving her gasping, and moaning. 

 

“Oh God!” She wailed desperately. “Fuck me! I’m going to come, Cormac! Please fuck me!”

 

He growled in response, managing to meet her demands by some miracle. Hermione felt her legs trembling, unable to speak as her orgasm rushed up on her. A sharp cry announced its arrival and she struggled to stay upright as it struck, lights flashing behind her eyes and a buzz filling every part of her body. She bucked and seized, feeling McClaggen start to support her as she came, absently noting he was coming again as well.

 

Hermione’s entire body was humming, a wild energy boiling over inside of her. Despite her ongoing orgasm her entire essence screamed for more. Her hips were shifting all on their own, the walls still surrounding his cock spasming as she rocked herself back against him. 

 

“Morgana’s tits Witch!” He exclaimed shakily, trying to still her movements with shaky hands. 

 

Hermione whined, overtaken by dark desires she no longer cared about fighting. Putting a shoulder down on the desk she twisted to look back and see McClaggen looking utterly spent. Red faced and still gasping, Hermione took fierce pride in being able to make him look so shattered. 

 

But it wasn’t enough - Hermione’s desire demanded more. 

 

Reaching a hand between her legs she started to caress and fondle his bollocks, feeling him twitch and start until he tiredly met her eyes. Watching him through glasses streaked with his come, she licked her lips and found nothing but his heavy taste. Pressing the heel of her palm against herself while she teased him, Hermione moaned from the touch, clenching her sex around his shaft. 

 

“I need more.” Her voice was a breathy moan, and he stared down at her with worshipful eyes. 

 

“Merlin, Hermione…” He looked torn. “I don’t….” 

 

She touched him and herself again, shivering with pleasure and staring him down with a sinful gaze. 

 

“In my bum.”

 

“What?” He asked in shock. 

 

“I want you to fuck my arse again.” Hermione answered without shame. 

 

“Godric’s ghost.” He swore, looking even shakier. “Are you sure?” 

 

Hermione nodded, giving in to the twisted craving and embracing the new, wanton side of herself she was only just starting to accept. 

 

“Please Cormac.” She pleaded, satisfaction coursing through her at the look on his face. “I need your cock.” 

 

He nodded, jaw hanging, and hurried to comply, and Hermione’s vision went fuzzy as he stretched her for the second time that evening. The moan that left her mouth took her a second to recognize as a sound she'd made and she fought to keep her eyes open as McClaggen began to thrust. 

 

His hands were latched onto her waist, fingers curling into her flesh as he gained speed. 

 

"Yes!" Hermione hissed, fixated on Cormac’s face and the expression he wore. His breath came in gasps and he looked utterly spent, but unable to stop himself from taking more, eyes jumping between her face and their bodies. Hermione circled her clit urgently, feeling his bollocks slap against the backs of her fingers. Feeling completely out of control she slid her finger inside herself, curling and thrusting and amazed to find she could feel Cormac’s cock with her hand as he slammed himself into her arse.

 

"Yes, yes, yes!" Hermione gasped. "Fuck my arse Cormac! You're going to make me come!" She could hear the amazement in her own voice and see it reflected on his face. She'd never seen him look so desperate before as he struggled to hold on, grunting and growling as he hammered into her. 

 

A squeak caught Hermione’s attention, and for a second she looked away from McClaggen. Across the room, the blue tie and round eyed stare took her a second to recognize as the Ravenclaw she'd winked at earlier, and even in the dim light she could see the boy blushing outside the cracked door he peered through. What was left of Hermione’s conservative nature screamed at her to stop, to cover up, to Memory Charm the student, but her debased side thrilled at the look on his face. Through the mess of her glasses Hermione threw the boy another, exaggerated wink before turning back to see Cormac staring at her and looking ready to collapse. 

 

"Yes, Cormac, just a little mo…oh!" Hermione worked herself as furiously as he did, feeling her orgasm crash over her. Unable to breathe from the intensity of it all, Hermione nodded and moaned and whimpered, Cormac’s grip becoming bruising before he roared with effort and pleasure, emptying himself inside of her a third time. 

 

He shuddered, draping himself over her as their bodies twitched and spammed together. Hermione looked over to see the door shut and mentally shrugged. 

 

Nobody would believe the Ravenclaw, and even if they did, Hermione was too drunk on pleasure to care.

 

"Merlin,  Hermione." Cormac panted against her ear. "You're….I mean, I've never…" He trailed off for a moment, breath hot. "Wow." 

 

Hermione giggled, feeling giddy, sated, and totally relaxed. Cormac pulled away gently, helping her to stand and looked at her in awe. 

 

"Did you need any help getting cleaned up before we go back to the tower?" He asked nervously, then slapping a hand to his forehead. "I mean, obviously you don't need help, Merlin knows you're Hermione Granger and could probably outcast me in your sleep, but would you like help?"

 

Hermione found his sudden nerves incredibly cute, but tried not to giggle at him as she pulled an enchanted handkerchief from her small bag and began to wipe herself off with it. When she was reasonably clean and had set her uniform to rights she patted him on the cheek with a fond, slightly teasing smile.

 

"You're going back to the Tower?" She asked.

 

"Yea, I thought…I hoped we could relax for a while. Together. If you wanted to."

 

Hermione smiled up at him, getting a relieved one back. Cormac offered her his arm and she slipped her hand into the crook of his elbow, ignoring the sense of disbelief she felt at her own actions.

 

Chapter 59: Crushing Crushes (Harry/Ginny/Romilda)

Summary:

Harry Potter is the King of Popularity at Hogwarts, having grown up in the spotlight and defeated Voldemort as a Teenager. His Godfather and his Teachers couldn't be more proud of him. As a teenage boy, he's used his reputation to great advantage, much to the consternation of one Redheaded young lady.

Notes:

Another 'quickly freshened from the Drafts' chapter.

Lacks polish, yadda yadda...

Harry Potter threw his arms up in victory, the significant crowd howling their approval of the Hero. It made very little difference to them that his team had won a pickup game of muggle football, and that only a handful of the players even knew the rules when the match had started.

 

*******

 

"Stomping all of you at Quidditch gets boring after a while, you know." He'd teased loudly before the game, trademark grin firmly in place and thoroughly charming the rest of the students. 

 

"Well what do you want to do then Harry?" The girl shouting had managed to put enough suggestion in her question that it drew a wolf whistle from somewhere in the press of bodies, and Harry laughed it off pleasantly. 

 

Ginny, meanwhile, ground her teeth silently in frustration, right up until she felt a hand tap on her clenched fist.

 

"You'll draw blood." Romilda didn't even have to look to know what Ginny’s reaction was going to be, and she shook her hands loose.

 

"I can't believe the way girls throw themselves at him!" Ginny seethed, getting a shrug in reply.

 

"He's the richest, most famous, fittest bloke our age. Of course they act like that." Romilda shrugged back easily.

 

"Oh, like you're any better!" Ginny snapped in annoyance, getting another shrug from her friend.

 

"I wouldn't mind a tumble, that's for sure." Romilda said while eyeing the boy in question. "But I'm not sure he’s worth the effort."

 

The teams had formed while the girls spoke, lining up at Harry and Dean's discretion. 

 

"Shirts and skins Dean?" Harry called loudly, getting a nod from his counterpart.

 

At that, Harry peeled his shirt off over his head, and Ginny heard a collective groan go up from the girls of Hogwarts. His body was lean, strong, and his smattering of scars were eclipsed by the large lightning bolt on his chest. Ginny found her teeth clenching for a totally different reason, shifting in her shoes as she lusted after him. The rest of his team was following his lead, and Ginny settled in for an afternoon of enjoyment watching bare-chested young men exert themselves. 

 

******

 

He tossed his sweaty hair out of his face as he reveled in his win, high-fiving his team and smiling widely. The school surged onto the pitch around the teams as they good naturedly ribbed each other and shook hands over a match well played, Harry quickly being surrounded by a gaggle of tittering girls eager to be as close as possible to their sweaty, shirtless hero. 

 

Ginny stood slightly back, glaring at his admirers, only breaking her venomous look when she felt a bump to her shoulder. 

 

“Seriously Gin, if you want it, go get it.” 

 

She rolled her eyes at her friend's oblivious tone. 

 

“Right, like I could compete with any of that. ”

 

Romilda looked to see the crowd of girls surrounding Harry while he surveyed them like a man who knew he could have anything he wanted. 

 

“You’re prettier than any of them.” Romilda said plainly after turning back to her friend. “But I really don’t get why you’re so interested in him. One and done’s have never been your style.” 

 

Ginny flushed. 

 

“Well maybe they should be!” 

 

Romilda’s dark curls bounced with the shake of her head. 

 

“Look, Gin, you know I’m all for a little fun, but don’t go making hasty decisions just because the last couple of blokes you’ve dated have been tossers.” 

 

Ginny fumed silently, her glare turned to her friend. Her relationship with Michael had been fine, and he’d been a perfectly acceptable boyfriend. But watching Harry work his way through half the girls in Hogwarts left her feeling like she was being left behind. And a few weeks after making the decision to do the perfectly teenage thing and shag her boyfriend, Ginny had stumbled across Michael bragging to all his mates about the act. That he was so utterly full of shite when it came to discussing his prowess should have been expected. 

 

One very heated and briefly violent conversation later, Ginny was nursing a sore hand and wounded ego while contemplating her newfound singleness. 

 

With the realization that she was better off without that prat came an acceptance of not having a boyfriend. She had boys who were friends, and that was enough. At least until she’d had a late night studying session with Dean that turned into a snog, that later turned into a she-wasn’t-sure-what, but at least the sex was miles better than Corner. For a while at least. Then she suddenly couldn’t find him around the common room anymore, and she heard he had a girlfriend in another House, and she swore off boys altogether. 

**********************

 

Despite that oath, Ginny still found herself unable to stop watching Harry Potter at the most inopportune times. Like during meals. 

 

“Seriously, stop staring.” 

 

Ginny looked away quickly before sniping back at Romilda. 

 

“I’m not!” 

 

Her friend’s dark eyes spoke to her disbelief, but she let the matter drop. 

 

“It’s just…” Ginny’s eyes closed when Romilda continued, apparently not ready to let it go. “...if you fancy him so bloody much, why not just go for it?”

 

An immediate denial died on her lips, and Ginny decided to be honest in the hopes it would make her friend leave the topic alone. 

 

“And what if I do that, and he still rejects me, hmm?” Ginny hissed, pain at the thought of dealing with that rejection shining in her brown eyes. “I don’t think I could live with it if I threw myself at some bloke and he laughed.” 

 

Romilda’s eyes risked rolling out of her head with her frank dismissal of Ginny’s concerns. 

 

“First of all: Yea, that’ll never happen. Second: If you think it actually would, just offer him something no bloke would ever turn down.” 

 

Ginny’s head cocked to the side, her curiosity winning out. 

 

“Like what?”

 

Ginny had grown up with the sinister smiles of her twin brothers, but Romilda’s put them both to shame. 

 

******************************

 

“I can’t believe I let you talk me into this!” 

 

Romilda snorted cutely at Ginny’s vehemence. 

 

“Funny, I thought you talked me into this. And stop pulling at it! You’ll ruin the hem.” 

 

Ginny shot her a flat look but complied. 

 

“Right, because it would be such a shame if I ruined the hem and my skirt actually covered my arse again.” 

 

Romilda made a show of leaning around and looking Ginny up and down. 

 

“It would be. You’ve got a great arse.” 

 

Ginny’s cheeks burned and she struggled not to hide it in her hands. 

 

“I can’t believe I’m wearing this out in public.”

 

“The corridor outside the Gryffiindor common room is hardly public.” Romilda argued, then shrugged. “Although if we draw much more of a crowd I might have to change my opinion on that.” 

 

Ginny looked around to see her friend was right, and that what looked like every boy in the House had found an excuse to come and go from the Tower, as well as a couple of others wearing the Blue and Yellow of Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. She swatted at something on her shoulder, feeling even sillier a second later when she realized it was just her hair tickling her. The twin pigtails weren’t how she was used to wearing her hair at all, but Romilda had sworn it sold the look. 

 

“My Mother always told me boys should appreciate me for who I am, and not my appearance.” Ginny argued, annoyed that the concession she'd been able to get from Romilda had been pointless. They may as well have waited for Harry in the Common Room.

 

“Really? Mine told me if a bloke looks at me and doesn’t get hard that I either need to lose some weight or some clothes.”

 

Ginny stared at Romilda in disbelief for a long second before laughing, the tension draining away. She was almost able to forget that the two of them had dressed up like PlayWizard models and set an ambush. 

 

Almost, anyway. 

 

Thankfully, her discomfort was brought to an end when Harry climbed through the portrait hole, so her torture could begin in earnest. 

 

Romilda sascheyed across the corridor towards him, dragging Ginny along behind her. Ginny watched her friend’s skirt flip up dangerously, self consciously trying to hold her own down in a futile attempt to maintain her modesty. 

 

“Hi Harry!” 

 

Romilda had stopped directly in Harry’s path, her breathy voice drawing his attention easily. Ginny stood next to her, still holding her friend’s hand and tried not to squirm from the feel of the students watching the spectacle play out. 

 

“Vane.” He answered smoothly as his eyes roamed over both of them. “Weasley.” 

 

Romilda tugged sharply on Ginny’s hand, and she shook herself from the stupor of being so close to Harry Potter .

 

“Gr…great match today Harry.” 

 

Her cheeks burned with embarrassment at her stutter, and how she must have sounded like a silly little girl to him. His brilliant eyes turned towards her and a hand raked through his already messy hair. 

 

Ginny tried not to swoon. 

 

“Thanks Ginny.” His crooked grin made her weak in the knees, and she was incredibly grateful her speaking part was over for now. 

 

“Any plans for tonight Harry?” Romilda’s voice brought his attention back to her, her smile brightening when he looked her over. 

 

“Just catching up on Homework. Snape and Potions, you know?” The girls both nodded and he paused for a second before continuing. “Cho said she might come up to the Tower later to help me with my essay.” 

 

Ginny seethed at the thought of him with the, admittedly, beautiful girl, her jealousy flaring hotly. 

 

“As…studious…as that sounds…” Romilda took a small step closer to him, dragging Ginny along with her, smiling when he didn’t step back. “...I think it would be a lot more fun to celebrate with us. Don’t you?”

 

“Us?” He asked. 

 

Romilda’s dark curls fell over Ginny as the other girl lay her head on her shoulder before answering with a nod. Harry’s eyes were bright with excitement, and he took a breath to settle himself. 

 

“I don’t know.” His tone was pained and Ginny didn’t know whether to be disappointed or relieved. “I told Cho we could revise together, and she was going to show me a new Potion Snape always has on his final this year…” 

 

“I’m sure I could teach you something new Harry.” Romilda’s voice dripped with desire, her smile a thing of sin. She leaned forward to whisper something into Harry’s ear that made his eyes darken, and he looked at her like he was seeing her for the first time when she moved back. 

 

“And Ginny?” He asked thickly while his eyes burned over her chest and legs. 

 

Romilda looked over at her thoughtfully, then her smile transformed into something truly wicked. She leaned forward to whisper to Harry again, and Ginny saw his eyes go wide. He swallowed heavily, raw lust written all over his face, and Ginny trembled at being the subject of it. 

 

“Well, I suppose I can reschedule with Cho.” Harry shook himself before smiling widely, bowing gallantly and gesturing towards the stairwell to the Head Boy’s Suite outside the portrait. “After you, ladies.” 

 

Romilda giggled, then tugged Ginny along with her as they preceded Harry up the stairs, shooting him flirty looks along the way. Ginny turned once to look back at him, finding his eyes locked on the bottom of her swishing skirt, and seeing him grin up at her when he saw her notice. Her cheeks burned at what he must be able to see, but stepped resolutely up.

 

*****

 

The Head Suite of Harry Potter had become a thing of legend in Hogwarts lore, and Ginny couldn’t believe she was about to be in it. With him. 

 

Romilda’s hand was warm in hers and was the only thing that kept her moving, her legs trembling at what she was doing. Romilda opened the door and entered the room without looking back, forcing Ginny to keep moving. The girls both looked around the room, not seeing anything in the low light until Harry muttered a spell and flicked his wand causing a ring of candles floating around the room to light. Another twist of his wrist and a wireless crackled to life, filling the room with the sound of guitar. Ginny soaked in the ambiance, the flickering light revealing a surprisingly clean space and a massive 4 post bed sitting in an alcove off the round room. The decor reminded her of the time she’d snuck into Charlie’s room before he’d moved out, alternating muggle posters of popular bands and scantily dressed women. The poster of a redhead draped across a motorcycle in a white bikini was in the place of honor, and Ginny found herself wondering what it would be like to do something like that.

 

A tug on her arm pulled her from the unfavorable comparisons she was making in her mind and she turned towards Romilda, seeing Harry standing casually just a few feet farther away. Freezing up under his gaze, Ginny felt Romilda pull her to stand alongside again, slipping one arm around her waist and letting her fingers rest on the top of her skirt. The feel of Romilda’s skin against hers was distracting with the reminder that she was dressed up like a complete tart in front of the most famous wizard in the World. 

 

She chanced a look at Romilda, the dark haired girl not paying her any attention. She’d chosen both of their outfits, and from Harry’s reaction, had picked well. 

 

*****

 

“Matching exactly won’t work.” She’d said while tying off Ginny’s school shirt and leaving everything below her breasts exposed. Still buttoned almost to the top, her tie hung loose around her neck. “You’ve got the legs and arse,” she’d gone on, shortening her plaid skirt to an alarming degree, “And I’ve got the tits.” 

 

Ginny couldn’t think of a way to argue with Romilda’s frank appraisal, watching with wide eyes as she unbuttoned her own shirt and adjusted herself until her breasts were nearly spilling out of it. 

 

Not a fan of heavy makeup, Ginny nevertheless went along with Romilda’s suggestions, and could barely bring herself to look in the mirror before they left the room. 

 

******

 

“I’ve never thought of the Hogwarts uniform being sexy before tonight.” Harry said to break the silence. 

 

“And what about us Harry?” Romilda said in a sweet voice, the back of her knuckles brushing against Ginny’s thigh while she lightly swung their hands between them. “Do you think we’re sexy too?”

 

A corner of his mouth ticked up in amusement. 

 

“As if the answer to that wasn’t obvious.” 

 

Ginny could her the satisfied smile in Romilda’s voice. 

 

“So…” 

 

Harry’s eyes crinkled. 

 

“So…you said…” 

 

“I did, didn’t I?” Romilda answered tugging on Ginny’s hand. 

 

Ginny looked at Romilda, eyebrows raised, then raised farther as the brunette pulled them until they were chest to chest. Ginny didn't dare say anything, lest she give the game away, but her heart hammered from the way Romilda’s eyes moved from her lips, up to meet her gaze, then back down. 

 

Without knowing what the hell she was doing, Ginny found herself leaning forward, marveling at just how red Romilda’s lips were. She could feel the other girl’s breath mingling with hers, whole body tingling from the sense of the forbidden. The softness was unbelievable, an exhilarating sensation like Ginny had never experienced. Before she knew what was happening, Romilda’s fingers were resting gently on her bare midriff and their lips were locked. A tongue swiped against her lower lip and Ginny almost pulled away in shock. Romilda’s lips curled up in amusement, her hands pulling them together tighter until her breasts pressing against her own. Ginny felt her tongue slide out to meet her friend’s and Harry’s grunt left her trembling with excitement. 

 

Head tilting to the side, Ginny lost herself in the kiss. She was alarmed to find her hands pulling Romilda’s body to meet hers, and the fact that the hands untying her shirt didn’t bother her more. Even more bothersome was her hands pulling Romilda’s shirt open, the few buttons that were done clattering to the floor as her tongue delved more deeply into the other girl’s mouth. The rasp of lace on lace as the girls chests rubbed against each other was overpowering, the only sound competing for dominance being Harry’s panted breaths. Ginny couldn’t believe how hungry she was for more, pulling Romilda deeper into the snog and not caring in the slightest as her skirt was undone and shoved down her hips. Her own hands were working of their own accord, and Romilda’s skirt joined hers on the floor a second later. 

 

“Merlin.”

 

The gasp was the signal for both of the girls, and their kiss wound down until they turned to face Harry, side by side. Ginny found herself terrified and exhilarated by how willing she felt, not fighting at all as Romilda’s hand joined hers again before she lowered herself, taking Ginny along with her. The carpet was thankfully thick under her knees, the warmth from the brush of her friend’s shoulder keeping Ginny from being swept away by the intensity of Harry’s gaze. He took a shaky step towards his supplicants, eyes burning through them. 

 

Romilda reached out with their joined hands as soon as he was within range, pressing Ginny to stroke the obvious bulge in his trousers while she undid his belt. Ginny gasped at the feel of her palm curving around him before helping Romilda to strip him as well, his heavy shaft soon bobbing in front of the two girls. Romilda was quick to offer him an appreciative look, kissing her red lips planting gentle kisses down towards his base while Ginny watched, too shocked to move. Romilda licked her way back up with a smile and shifted smoothly to kiss Ginny deeply, the redhead responding without thought, wondering if she could taste Harry on the other girl. A thought that was quickly rendered moot when Romilda guided them to continue their snog with the addition of Harry’s hard cock. 

 

He twitched between their lips as their tongues swept across his tip and under his length to get at the other’s, the whole situation feeling utterly unbelievable to Ginny. She could definitely taste him now, as well as Romilda, and between the two of them they were making Ginny feel faint. 

 

With a subtle nod to Ginny, Romilda swept in and took Harry fully into her mouth, leaving Ginny gaping at the sight. She stroked and sucked, hollowing her cheeks and flicking her tongue, all the while looking up at Harry’s incredulous stare. Ginny was so distracted by the scene that she didn’t notice the hand on the back of her neck until it was too late, and then Romilda was guiding her to take her place as she backed away, gasping. 

 

Ginny shoved away her nerves and did her best to replicate Romilda’s efforts, reveling in the way Harry was looking at her, now. Romilda, rather than sit idle as Ginny had, crouched to lavish attention on Harry’s bollocks, drawing a grunt of satisfaction from him. Ginny fought to keep up with the growing tension in the room, bobbing her head quickly and twisting him in her mouth to tease his tip. Just when she thought she had a handle on the situation, Romilda barged in, forcing her tongue onto Ginny’s while she swirled it against the weeping tip of Harry’s cock. When the dark haired beauty took over that position, Ginny hesitated, then copied her friend again, ducking awkwardly to suck Harry’s bollocks into her mouth and mimicking the hum Romilda was making around his length. 

 

Ginny followed Romilda’s lead in the moments that followed as the alternated places on him, taking breaks only to snog around him, or press their lips to either side of his shaft and ‘stroke’ him with their mouths. A move that earned a sound of strangled enjoyment from Harry that made the girls smile against the other.  

 

Finally, Harry’s resistance crumbled. Romilda was working him with long, noisy strokes, taking nearly his full length into her mouth while Ginny lapped at his sensitive underside, when Harry finally tensed and grunted. Romilda hummed deeply around him, stroking faster before stilling and readying herself for when Harry exploded into her mouth. His breath caught as he orgasmed, his whole body twitching along with his cock as he came for what seemed to be ages. Eventually he stilled and pulled away, looking more amazed than spent. Romilda pulled Ginny to her by the hand and Ginny’s eyebrows rose when she was pulled in for another deep kiss, her friend’s depravity stunning her when she discovered Romilda hadn’t swallowed yet. 

 

Romilda’s hands stroked and teased while they shared their sticky kiss, Ginny’s nipples tingling under her hands after her bra was removed and tossed away. The feel of a pair of larger breasts being pressed directly against her own drew a gasp for her, at least until Romilda kissed her way down her throat and took one of Ginny’s nipples between her teeth caused her to moan thickly. And all the while clothing continued to be discarded until the two girls stood naked and entwined in front of a gaping young man whose erection had already surged again. 

 

Romilda smiled sinfully as she reached out for his hand and led both of them to his massive bed, Ginny’s heart trying to pound its way out of her chest. 

 

*********************************

 

Ginny was starting to lose track of herself in the tangle of soft skin, warm bodies, nimble fingers and gasped breaths. The feeling of being taken by Harry Potter , his hard cock filling her while still wet with her friend’s arousal was unlike she’d ever thought it would be, laying with her knees pulled up and legs spread, waiting for him to move between them as they lay at the end of his bed. Harry stood, naked, thrusting deeply into a moaning Romilda while Ginny watched. Ginny squirmed with want at the sight, shame discarded, but not forgotten. The movement caught Harry’s eye and he feasted on her waiting form, withdrawing a playfully whining Romilda and stepping to the side once before sinking into Ginny’s waiting heat. 

 

His hands were strong and rough on the tops of her spread thighs, pulling their bodies together with a clap. Romilda rolled over to face the couple and was merciless with her hands, teasing Ginny’s nipples and circling her clit until she wanted to break, all while Ginny tried to just keep up. 

 

And then she was empty again, a distressed sound her only complaint as Harry moved back over to Romilda and took her as she lay on her side. 

 

She found herself mesmerized by the way Romilda’s body would bounce when Harry slammed into her, hearing the way he reacted when she would palm and cup her breasts or stroke just above where his cock was spearing into her. Ginny reached out without thinking, her small hands doing whatever Romilda couldn’t, teasing her breasts and stroking lightly between her legs.

 

Romilda’s back arched into her touch, her hand grasping his arm with enough force for her nails to bite in when she whispered harshly. 

 

“Oh my God Harry!” 

 

Ginny was amazed at how close Romilda was with how quiet she’d been, but one look at Harry’s face inspired her to do everything she could to make the girl scream for him. Romilda’s eyes went wide and round for a second when Ginny tweaked her nipple before frantically rubbing her clit, all the while Harry hammered his hips into her. She shattered with a raspy breath, back arching and her entire body going scarily still for a long second before she finally crashed back down to the bed with a shiver. 

 

“God yes!” 

 

Harry smiled tightly, his hips still thrusting, but Romilda stilled him with her hands and a look. 

 

“C’mere.” 

 

Summoning her strength, she scooted back away from Harry, Ginny, and their nearly matching quizzical gazes until she was laying fully on the bed. Her hand guided him to straddle her, his cock laying heavily between her full breasts. With a look she commanded Ginny to join her, and it was her turn to lay on her side and watch as Harry’s hard length was surrounded by the grip Romilda had on herself. He looked down in shock, thrusts already becoming erratic even before Ginny leaned over to share a sloppy, open mouthed kiss with Romilda. 

 

Harry growled at the sight, the bed shaking underneath them all as Ginny felt something against her cheek. She tried to pull away but found herself caught by Romilda’s teeth on her lip as what she realized was Harry’s orgasm splashed against the two of them. His breath sounded shaky as he came, his pleasure landing heavily on the girls’ faces. 

 

“Clean each other up.” He demanded when he was finally done. 

 

His clear demand made Ginny a jumble of emotions. Seeing how hard she and Romilda had made him come was ridiculously arousing, and she felt a twisted sense of pride in that. The filthy, debased things they’d already done were a thrill, as was knowing she was doing things to please and excite him. And it was all so dirty , Ginny couldn’t help but be turned on by the raw sexual energy in the room. It was intoxicating to just let go and do and feel . 

 

Romilda, on the other hand, apparently had no qualms about what Harry had prompted, her hand tugging Ginny’s mouth to her own and snogging her deeply. Ginny could taste Harry on her tongue, feel his come on her nose against Romilda’s cheek, and with a groan that made her tremble, hear Harry’s response to them. 

 

Romilda broke away from the kiss, leaving Ginny breathless, and licked her cheek, humming as she collected some of Harry’s mess. Ginny, not wanting to be left behind, did the same to her, dragging her tongue all over the tan skin of her friend. She’d chased one strand to the valley of Romilda’s breasts when she felt Harry’s hands on her waist, pulling her up to straddle the other girl. She felt utterly exposed for a second, hands shaking at what she knew was about to happen, but still unable to hold in her moan when Harry’s cock slid inside of her from behind. 

 

He was hard and thick, deep inside of her, and with a shallow thrust he set off fireworks behind her eyes. 

 

“Oh!” 

 

Harry chuckled darkly at her exclamation, hands gripping her hips and starting to move in earnest. Ginny’s mouth fell open and she panted harshly, feeling like she was going to catch fire between him and Romilda. Harry’s thrusts drove her until she was laying chest to chest with the dark haired girl who wasted no time resuming their heated kiss. Harry grunted his approval at the sight, and it all became too much for Ginny. 

 

“Oh! Harry! I….I’m going to…” 

 

She couldn’t find the strength to finish her sentence as the orgasm that had been threatening for so long finally slammed into her. Eyes closed so tightly it almost hurt, Ginny’s wordless cries announced to her partners that she couldn’t take any more. Harry stroked and caressed her perfectly while Romilda peppered her face and neck with kisses, and Ginny fought being overwhelmed by it all.

 

Harry’s hands kept her from collapsing fully, his cock still hot and hard inside of her. 

 

“Fuck, that was hot.” 

 

Harry’s voice sent a thrill coursing through her and Ginny felt like glowing from his admiration. 

 

“Good?”

 

Ginny nodded shakily. “Merlin. So good!” 

 

Content to let herself drift on the winds of pleasure, Ginny felt him thrust a handful more times before pausing. Still riding high from her orgasm, she didn’t start to think about why he might have stopped until she heard a muttered spell and felt an utterly strange sensation followed by him sliding free from her. Confused, Ginny looked at Romilda just in time to feel the head of his cock press against her arse. Her body turning to stone, she opened her mouth to protest only to be snogged mercilessly by Romilda who held her head in place to better plunder her. Ginny squealed as Harry eased back inside of her, the sound muffled by the other girl’s lips. Too stunned to do anything other than try to remember to breathe and wonder how the pair was so oblivious to her shock.  Only when Harry had fully seated himself inside of her did Romilda give her any reprieve, leaving Ginny gasping as if she’d just run around the Black Lake. 

 

“Oh my God Ginny! That’s incredible!” Ginny turned, hearing the awe in Harry’s voice, and saw a look of pure rapture on his face. “How could any bloke ever give this up!?”

 

Ginny’s suspicion reared up through her bewilderment and she looked at the girl still pinned underneath her. 

 

“I told him you liked it in the arse.” Romilda whispered in answer to the unasked question. 

 

“Why would you tell him that?” Ginny whispered back harshly and seeing Romilda shrug. 

 

“Look at him. You think he’s going to be able to think about anything else for a month?”

 

Ginny looked back at Harry and found him still unmoving, his hands stroking her body reverently while he stared down in wonder. He chose that moment to gently and slowly pull back, then press forward again, groaning in pleasure. Whatever spell he’d cast was the only reason Ginny wasn’t sobbing, and even still, the feeling of fullness was nearly too much. 

 

“You ok?” He asked without stopping. 

 

Ginny had grit her teeth at the strength of the sensation. Harry looked utterly consumed, his eyes locked on the spot where it felt like he was splitting her in half, and Ginny couldn’t deny him. She managed a nod back. “Yeah.” 

 

“Good.” His hands stroked over her cheeks as his hips started to move faster. “Because this is the most amazing thing I’ve ever felt!” 

 

If her face wasn’t already beet red with exertion, she knew she would have flushed from his praise. A twisted pride filled her at being the only girl to ever do this for him, to ever make him feel as good as he did in that moment, and it inspired a mad need to take him even farther. Ginny shifted her hips back to meet his next thrust, gasping as she was nearly overwhelmed but hearing him groan. 

 

“Fuck, Ginny!” 

 

She moaned to hide her yelp as he took her harder, feeling Romilda’s hands stroking over her where he could see. Ginny replied by mauling the girl's tanned breast with one hand, her other fisting in the sheets as a distraction. She caught Romilda’s smirk just a second before their mouths crashed together again, Ginny’s entire body shifting from the bump of Harry’s hips and the hand creeping down her body. Romilda’s palm dragged over her sex before a finger quickly found her clit and started to circle, leaving Ginny to moan thickly. Then it was Harry’s turn to moan as Romilda reached through Ginny’s legs to caress his bollocks as they rested against her, his cock twitching. 

 

“Fuck that’s hot.” He growled out, Ginny too shocked at what was happening to disagree. 

 

His next thrust brought them together with a clap and Ginny nearly forgot who she was. Between the staggering feel of his cock in her arse and the nimble fingers stroking her most sensitive spot, Ginny was drowning. Harry’s hands tightened on her hips and he began to take her in earnest, turning her into a whimpering mess.

 

"Merlin, I can't believe Ginny Weasley likes it in the arse!"

 

Ginny’s lips twisted against Romilda’s neck where she'd buried her face, finally hearing the tone from Harry she'd always dreamed of. That he'd finally realized what he'd always been missing out on by noticing her earlier. With a snap of his hips, Harry buried himself inside of her with enough force that his bollocks slapped off her sex and Romilda’s stroking fingers. The utter depravity of what she was doing crashed over her, and Ginny embraced it.

 

She kissed Romilda ferociously, biting down on her lower lip before pulling away and twisting to look back at Harry. 

 

"That's right Harry, give it to me. Fuck my arse!"

 

Romilda’s mouth and tongue covered her face and neck while Ginny watched Harry nearly combust. His eyes darted between the two girls and his cock as it stroked in and out of her, a rapturous look on his face. His hands tightened and his thrusts sped up again at the same moment Romilda hooked a finger inside of her.

 

Ginny moaned wantonly, shocked by the filthy noise.

 

"Merlin, that's the sexiest thing I've ever…." Romilda’s stroking hand brought him up short, the tension radiating from every part of him. “Fuck!” 

 

His mouth fell open and a groan of total satisfaction left his lips as his cock twitched and spasmed inside of her. It was the sexiest noise Ginny had ever heard, and knowing she had caused Harry Potter such pleasure made her entire body tingle. While he was emptying himself inside of her with groan after groan, Romilda kept dragging the pad of her finger across the spot that was making Ginny shiver, her palm pressing incessantly against her clit. 

 

“O…oh! M…merlin!” 

 

Ginny’s teeth chattered with the force of the whole body shiver accompanying the orgasm that took her completely off guard. She cried out against Romilda’s neck as she came, Harry still twitching and the sound of their combined passion the only sounds in the room. Slowly blinking her eyes open, Ginny found Romilda looking at her smugly, her jaw falling with a gasp when Harry slowly withdrew. 

 

The pair still hadn’t moved, other than to turn their eyes on the Boy Who Lived, Romilda looking sultry while Ginny still panted for air. With a playful tap on her bum, Romilda turned to speak to Ginny. 

 

“Ge’ off me ya big lump. I can’t feel my arm.”

 

Ginny looked at her with wide eyes before seeing her lip quirk up in a smile, then giggled as she rose, pausing on a knee to offer her friend a hand up. The pair stood together, giggling intermittently as they sorted through the mess of lingerie and clothes, handing each other what wasn’t theirs as they dressed. It was a surreal experience for Ginny, and she could only assume it was for Romilda too, putting her clothes back on in front of two other people she’d never so much as snogged a few hours earlier. 

 

Harry was slipping back into his trousers as well, looking almost lost. 

 

"So, er…" 

 

Ginny was utterly shocked, having never seen (and never expected to see) The Boy Who Lived stumbling over his words.

 

"...what're you, uh, what are you doing this weekend?"

 

Ginny’s eyes went wide with the realization of why he was stuttering. She didn’t answer for a long moment, absorbing the moment of his new trepidation around her.

 

"Well, it's a Hogsmeade weekend, isn't it?"

 

She reveled in her newfound power over him as she answered with confidence, loving every second of watching him struggle. 

 

"Yes! I mean, yes, it is." He scratched at the back of his neck, the posture all the more awkward for the fact that he was still half naked. "Would you…I mean, if you don't already have plans, would you like to go? With me?"

 

Ginny let the question hang for a long moment, stomping down her initial reaction to scream ‘Yes!’.

 

"No."

 

Harry gaped at her like she'd just told him he hadn’t hung the moon and stars. Romilda, meanwhile, snorted hard enough to hurt, and tried unsuccessfully not to laugh.

 

"Sorry." Ginny went on with a smirk. "But I already had plans."

 

He looked torn between feeling better and supremely frustrated.

 

"But maybe we'll see each other there, yeah?" She finished gently, her earlier nerves around him now well and truly dead as she gave the answer she’d heard him give dozens of times in the past when fawning fan girls asked him to the Village.

 

Before he could say anything else Ginny finished redressing, seeing Romilda do the same.

 

"Ready?" Ginny asked over the top of his weak attempts to forestall their departure.

 

"Ready." Her friend answered.

 

Hand in hand they walked out, and very admirably, didn't break down into giggles until they were almost out of earshot.

Chapter 60: Rude Awakening (Ron/Hermione, Ginny/Dean)

Notes:

Another fic off the pile of drafts.

Harry stalked towards the Castle in a huff, his frustration with his best friends and their ongoing issues over Ron’s relationship with Lavender at the forefront of his mind. The two had been growing snippier with each other, and he was getting sick of always keeping the peace between them. 

 

Ron’s performance at practice that particular afternoon had been dreadful, and Harry was nearly ready to hang the whole season up if he couldn’t get his keeper to pay attention. The lanky redhead had been staring daggers at their friend rather than watch the incoming chasers, and been made a fool of as a result. 

 

Hermione, for her part, simply sat in the stands revising, pretending as if the whole team wasn’t bellowing at Ron, or heckling his poor performance. At one point Harry had flown towards his bushy haired friend with the intention of asking her to cut Ron some slack for the sake of Quidditch, but had been pulled away by a flash of gold at the last second. 

 

It was bad enough he was failing as a Captain. There was no way he was going to get beaten as a Seeker as well. 

 

Thoughts as dark as the hair on his head, he was the last one out of the locker rooms as the sun set, finding the hallways deserted upon entering the Castle. He made his way up several staircases, timing their changes easily on his way to meet with Ron in the classroom they’d commandeered as their War Room, and where Ron would try to convince him the Gryffindor team was simply a few slick plays away from the Cup. And not, as Harry thought, hopelessly under-talented and mis-coached. 

 

Hand nearly on the knob, Harry froze in place when a groan of pain sounded through the door. Instantly on alert, he drew his wand and silenced everything in the vicinity, mentally preparing himself to curse the Slytherins undoubtedly hurting his best mate. Deciding caution was the best approach, Harry eased the door open and poked his head through, eyes scanning the dark room to find Ron sitting in a chair, face pointed towards the ceiling as another agonized sound reached Harry’s ears. Wand up and ready, Harry stealthed forward to get an angle on Ron’s attacker, whom he still hadn’t seen. 

 

“Oh Merlin Hermione!”

 

Harry felt his blood run cold. 

 

No! No, no, no! His mind screamed in denial, terror like he’d never known flooding him. 

 

His new position allowed him to see where he couldn’t before, the unmistakable hair of Hermione Granger bobbing quickly in Ron’s lap now revealed to him. His head shook involuntarily and Harry was trying to retreat as quickly and as quietly as he could which unfortunately allowed him to hear a wet pop a second later. 

 

“Is that good Ron?” Hermione’s voice held a note of smugness, and a boatload of sensuality he’d never heard from her before. 

 

“Merlin, yes!”

 

“Tell me I’m better than Lavender.” A soft wet sound accompanied the unexpected demand, and Harry saw her arm moving as she stroked Ron who had found the strength to look down and meet her eyes. 

 

“You’re better than her in every way.” Ron’s voice was strained, his face flushed a solid red. 

 

“As nice as that is Ron….I want to know if I’m better at this.” Harry heard a low hum of enjoyment from Hermione, and a moan from Ron before she spoke again with an audible smirk in her voice. “Am I better than Lavender at sucking cock?”

 

Harry almost knocked over a chair in his surprise, hearing Ron groan. 

 

“Fuck, yes!”

 

Hermione made a pleased noise, quickly hidden by Ron’s gasps as she redoubled her previous efforts. Her head bobbed wildly, hair bouncing around her face and wet sucking, slurping, choking sounds filled the room.

 

Harry had nearly made his escape when his toe caught a desk, making the slightest of noises. He froze, not hearing a change from behind him, then rushed for the door he’d left unlatched, just in case. Turning to close it behind him he swore he saw Ron’s eyes dart away from him the instant before his head fell back and he called Hermione’s name into the empty room. 

 

Harry’s hands shook when he latched the door behind him, his horrified breath still coming in gasps. His mind was awash in shame, guilt, arousal, disgust, and confusion, his feet knowing the way back to the tower the only thing keeping him upright. 

 

He turned the corner down a nearly abandoned corridor, his mind still on his friends in the room behind him as he made his way towards the tapestry that concealed an extremely well-hidden passage that he knew was an efficient shortcut to Gryffindor Tower. 

 

Distracted as he was, he could be forgiven for not hearing the noises coming from behind the tapestry before he ducked his head under, and the shocking sight that greeted him. 

 

Familiar orange hair hung messily around yet another face flushed with pleasure. Ginny’s cheek was pressed to the rough stone of the passage wall, her back arched and arse stuck out behind her in a pose that would have looked awkward if not for her partner. Dean’s large hands were tight on the pale skin of her waist, nearly circling the petite girl , and his trousers hung around his knees as he thrust roughly into her. Ginny’s skirt was flipped up over her back, and Dean’s eyes were fixed on the sight of their joined bodies. Harry’s already shaken mind fought with the sight of his friend’s cock disappearing inside of his best mate’s little sister. 

 

Ginny’s eyes were shut tight, her mouth open in a silent scream of ecstasy.

 

“Yes!” She managed to shriek in a whisper a moment later indicating she wasn't struggling with the situation at all . “Oh my God Dean, yes!” 

 

His hands gripped her tighter, pulling her back to clap against his body at each impact, her arse bouncing. His mouth was open, face slack with pleasure and eyes hazy with lust. Ginny's body started to shake, and if not for the rapturous look on her face, Harry would have been alarmed.

 

"Fuck!" She whispered harshly. "Fuck, fuck, fuck yes! Oh my fucking God Dean! I'm going to fucking come so fucking hard!"

 

Harry would have been amused by her vulgarity in other circumstances, but his tormented mind was too busy calculating if he should attempt to sneak away, or just drop the tapestry and sprint.

 

Ginny's movement stayed his hand just before he was about to flee, and he watched entranced as she brought her hand to her mouth, biting down on her knuckles to muffle her wanton cries. A second later her orgasm exploded through her with such intensity that Harry worried she would faint. 

 

"Gin!" Dean's voice was a growl, his own expression transforming as he matched her ecstasy, hands digging deeply into toned flesh.

 

"Fuck, Gin, yes!" Then Dean's eyes snapped up with horrifying speed and focused. 

 

And Harry stood like a statue under his mate's stupefied stare. 

 

"Shite!"

 

"Bloody fucking shite is right." Ginny sounded drunk on pleasure as she agreed with her boyfriend’s cry without understanding.  Her words were rounded off by ecstasy and mixing together. "I just can't get enough of your fucking cock!”

 

Ginny’s eyes finally peeled open, and on their way to meet Dean's, found Harry’s instead.

 

"Oh fu…"

 

Harry was gone before she'd finished cursing, bolting back the way he'd came and only veering away from Ron and Hermione’s classroom at the last junction. His mind, he would note later in dark humor, sounded akin to Ginny’s as he ran.

 

Fuck, fuck, fuckfuckFUCK!

 

His brain shuddered and screeched, and he fought the urge to close his eyes to prevent stumbling across any more of his friends shagging. A door opened and he flinched away from it out of pure, horrified reflex, sure that a glance inside would reveal McClaggen and a Quidditch fangirl, or Neville and the Patil Twins, or the Slytherins having an orgy.

 

An image of Crabbe and Goyle in leather popped into his head, and Harry wanted to throw himself down the next flight of stairs in protest. 

 

Feet pounding on the stone, Harry ran like a man possessed, his mouth still denying what he’d seen. 

 

“No, no, no!” 

 

Not ever realizing how loud he’d been, he shouldn’t have been surprised by Professors McGonagall and Flitwick standing outside a classroom, alarmed at his approach.

 

"Mister Potter, what has happened?" They both drew their wands as they turned to face the panicked young man. For Harry to be acting as he was they knew it must be serious. 

 

"Death Eaters?" Flitwick said in a grave tone before he grimaced. "Has Voldemort returned again?"

 

Harry looked between the pair as they squared their shoulders and readied for another battle. Any other time and he would have been moved by their willingness to fight, yet again. But in his current state…

 

"Worse!" He gasped, too disturbed to see the effect his words had. "I….I heard something and thought…someone was in trouble, but…."

 

A heavy silence settled over the hallway, growing the longer it went on. Until finally it was broken by a snicker from Flitwick. 

 

Harry scowled at the sound, and the look was too much for McGonagall, who broke out into a laugh he'd never heard from her. Which of course made Flitwick laugh all the harder, bending and placing his hands on his knees while he fought for control of his mirth.

 

All the while, Harry stood feeling more idiotic by the second.

 

"Harry" McGonagall began, wiping at the corner of her eye "After all you've seen and done…" She trailed off and shook her head with a smile.

 

"Potter!" The voice roared from behind them, catching all three off guard. Harry's face fell. He didn't even need to turn to see Snape storming towards them, his robes billowing out behind.

 

"What fresh nonsense has you running, screaming through the Castle!?"

 

"Mister Potter was simply disturbed by something he saw." Flitwick tried to reason with the irate Potions Master.

 

Snape's sneer was one for the ages.

 

"Regardless of his particular brand of idiocy, even he should be able to understand the impact that type of behavior has on other students."

 

Harry shrank in on himself, hating that Snape was right.

 

"Detention, Potter!" He barked, the dark haired young man nodding. "Tomorrow, and for the rest of the week!"

 

Neither McGonagall nor Flitwick were the type to set aside another's punishment, especially when deserved, and simply watched as Professor Snape whirled and disappeared down the hallway, his punishment of Harry delivered. The young man seemed to collapse even farther upon himself, shoulders slumping and head hanging. With slow, defeated steps he headed back towards his Tower, a pair of still snickering Professors in his wake.

 

Mind awash with horrors that had nothing to do with the war, Harry turned the corner and walked face-first into an upset blonde. They both fell back and landed on their bums facing one another. Lavender's face mirrored his own, and it took Harry a moment to think about why that might be. And that someone besides him might be having a shit day as well.

 

He steadfastly rose and offered Lavender a hand, studiously ignoring a that a second before he'd caught a glimpse up the pretty girl's skirt. Her hand was warm in his, her fingers soft, and Harry found himself looking her over a little too intently as she stood.

 

"Sorry Lavender." He muttered, getting a miserable shrug back.

 

He was about to let go of the hand he still held when it tightened on his. Harry looked up to see some of the sorrow had fade from her face, replaced by a sly look. Without a word she began pulling him back down the way she'd come from, one quick flash of pink lips and white teeth the only thing to keep him from panicking.

Chapter 61: Office Furniture 06 (Ginny/Roger)

Summary:

Ginny sets her sights on revenge

Notes:

Beta-ed as little as usual (none) and proofread less than usual, so ignore any mistakes, errors, my lack of ability to write, etc.

I have fun writing characters who make (arguably) bad decisions that have mixed consequences. (Don't) Sue me.

Ginny's life after quitting her job at the ministry didn't so much ‘change’ as it ‘went backwards’. Without a steady income she'd been forced to move back to the Burrow where the only saving grace was that she wasn't the only person living there with her parents.

 

“I know Hermione will come to her senses, Ronald.” Molly had said in her most consoling voice. Ron barely looked up from his plate in acknowledgement. 

 

Ginny wasn't nearly as sure as their Mother, but didn't feel like it was her place to speak, all things considered.

 

“And Ginny, dear, I was thinking about inviting Harry over for…”

 

“No!” Ginny interjected forcefully before reigning herself in. “I mean, sorry Mum, thanks for thinking of me, but I'd prefer if you didn't try to fix Harry and I.”

 

She returned to her own food, unconsciously mirroring her brother, thanking the heavens that neither her Father nor Percy had been a part of the secretary gossip network.

 

After dinner Ginny waved off her Father's invitation to listen to the wireless and her Brother's weak attempt to lure her into a game of chess in favor of escaping to her childhood room. She'd picked up one of her old novels (one of the ones from the collection she'd always hidden under a false bottom drawer in her dresser) but failed to foresee the predicament it would put her in.

 

…Buttons flew, clattering off the walls when Rodrigo tore open Lydia’s blouse. Their tongues warred while his hands quested, Lydia's hips pressing forward and finding Rodrigo’s throbbing length pushing back…

 

Ginny bit her lip, air escaping her nose in a harsh exhalation. Her mind had already taken her back to her own ‘Rodrigo’, despite knowing full well he was nothing more than a mistake, and worse, an obstacle in the way of the life she wanted. 

 

Lydia gasped as Rodrigo filled her completely with one long stroke, the sound from her mouth turning into moans from his strong, fast thrusts. She wrapped her legs around his waist and buried her face in his shoulder, feeling herself already coming undone.

 

“I adore you.” He breathed into her ear. “My love, there will be no other.”

 

---

 

Ginny reached out to stroke him softly, almost in disbelief, and definitely with concern. Before she had a chance to give voice to those worries he was crowding against her, and taking himself in hand to drag his head up and down her embarrassingly wet sex. She gasped, grateful he at least had the decency to go slowly, but she still couldn’t contain her moan as he pressed himself into her. Words failed her as he seemed to go on forever, filling her in a way she didn’t think was possible. 

 

She couldn’t tear her eyes away from the sight of inch after inch of him sliding into her, until finally, when she was well past what she thought she could handle, his body bumped against hers. Finally, she looked up to see his cocky grin firmly in place, knowing her own awestruck face must have been such a treat for him. 

 

But then he was sliding back out, and the delicious friction of him stretching her took away all of her concerns. He built slowly to a gentle pace, acting as if he could go on forever. Ginny’s mouth fell open a little farther with every stroke, her arms locked around his neck and unable to move. Against her own self-interest, her body started to want more, and her legs started to tighten around him when he thrust. The resulting roll of his hips made her shiver, details of the room going fuzzy outside of the man in front of her who was slowly picking up speed. 

 

A sinful moan left her lips, making him smile even more widely. 

 

“Oh my God, Roger, yes!” she gasped after a particularly firm thrust. 

 

“We’ve talked about this Miss Weasley.” His voice was just as firm. 

 

Ginny moaned again. “I’m sorry Mister Davies.” 

 

His name from her lips in that manner seemed to be a trigger for him, and Ginny found herself hanging on as his hips sped up. 

 

“You’ve never had a cock this big, have you Miss Weasley?”

 

“No.” She panted out between sounds of pleasure, wishing she had the temerity to lie. 

 

“No what?” He punctuated his question with a snap of his hips that made her head bounce. 

 

“No sir.” 

 

Ginny wanted to hate herself. She wanted to want to be stronger, and not be such a disappointment to her Mother, and….

 

Mostly what she wanted was for him to never stop. And if that meant she had to be a slag of a secretary, so be it. Because he seemed more than capable of doing this all day, and Ginny already felt like she was about to explode. 

 

Her lustful moans grew louder, keeping time with the drive of his hips. She could already feel her body tightening, and knew he was well on his way to winning their bet. Her vision started to fade, her chin bouncing with every collision of their bodies, and she eventually gave up and rested her head against his shoulder. Once she’d surrendered, the pleasure built even more quickly, and before she knew it Ginny had fireworks going off in her mind while she moaned his name, body cleaning around him as her orgasm washed over her. 

 

---

 

Ginny's hand was a blur as she brought herself to orgasm, the memory melding with her actions to nearly make her groan aloud in her unsilenced room. Her wrist ached from it's position inside her shorts and she quickly found herself sticky, uncomfortable, and ultimately, unsatisfied. Ginny was a modern witch who knew she didn't need a wizard to please her. But. 

 

It definitely wasn't the same as being with him .

 

---

 

Ginny awoke with a groan, her body drenched in sweat and clenching around something that had been consuming her dreams a second before. Except that she was disappointingly not filled by an absurdly large cock she'd someone not only become accustomed to, but desperate for. 

 

And even more disturbing, her teeth hurt from clenching without the buffer of a well-gnawed pencil to protect them. Most troubling of all was the orgasm Ginny could already feel slipping away. Yet instead of chasing it she let herself flop back and growled in frustration at herself, and the situation she found herself in. With one more noise of pure frustration she levered herself up and grabbed a towel, the cramped shower sounding like a dismal second place to mind-shattering sex.

 

“Ginny?” Her mother called as soon as the door of her bedroom unlatched. “Were you expecting post?”

 

Ginny's already low spirits fell to new depths.

 

“Just more rejection letters from Quidditch teams!” She called back dejectedly.

 

“I don't think that's what this is!” Her mum yelled back effortlessly. “Unless they started delivering rejections in gold-edged envelopes on Eagle Owls!”

 

Her towel hadn't hit the floor before Ginny's feet landed in the kitchen. She nearly flew to the post and stared at it in trembling hands. With caution bordering on reverence, Ginny eased the envelope open and withdrew a piece of heavy cardstock.

 

“Miss Ginerva Weasley,” she read the elegant calligraphy aloud, “Mister Eugene Davies cordially invites you to the joyous occasion of his Son Roger entering into Holy Matrimony with Miss Daphne Green grass…”

 

Ginny's voice trailed off, confusion and hurt surging to make her eyes sting and face burn.

 

“Ginny, dear?”

 

Her Mother was clearly worried, and rightly so. Because as Ginny's mind processed the invitation, a cruel instinct took hold. 

 

If Roger thought he could embarrass her by inviting her with this invitation, assuming, of course, she would reject it (and likely forcefully) then he'd obviously misjudged her.

 

Ginny's lips curled into a cruel smile. 

 

She was going to enjoy making him regret this decision.

 

---

 

“Someone should have told her Strippers are supposed to go to the bachelor party, not the wedding. Tart.”

 

Ginny heard the harsh words but subdued the urge to be shamed by the jealous bint. She knew full well it was gauche to wear white to a wedding. Let alone white trimmed in lace. As if that was the only thing the jealous women were in a snit over. 

 

So maybe her dress was a bit much. And the shoes. But Ginny was trying to make a point, damnit. One that included showing her absolute lack of concern about decorum by wearing a scandalously short and tight strapless dress to a wedding. That Roger Bloody Davies was going to get an eye full of what he was giving up for Daphne Bloody Greengrass. 

 

Ginny's smirk deepened with every head she turned. She'd show that arse what he'd never have again so hard he'd be shifting in his trousers while saying his vows and then Ginny would let him see her sneaking off to shag one of his friends. The wickedness of it made her shiver with anticipation, and even though she still thought of that as out of character for herself, the rush of cruel satisfaction even the thought gave her was enough to know she'd go through with it.

 

---

 

She felt it when he eventually spotted her. Her body flushed with heat and she twisted to find Roger, resplendent in his traditional long tailed tuxedo, staring hungrily. His eyes raked up and down her, focusing on her legs and arse. Ginny turned slowly, deliberately showing off and reveling in the bob of his Adam's apple. She posed perfectly, the angle of her hips and arch of her back showing her body off to maximum effect. His cheeks colored and his eyes darkened, his shoulder catching a guest absently as he approached her without blinking.

 

Ginny's heart hammered in her chest when he stopped too closely to her than anyone could mistake as polite. She looked up at him through her lashes and bit her lip, feeling desire course through her even as she kept up her performance to torture him. His smirk returned for an instant, and Ginny felt her body respond. She shifted her weight from one foot to the other, trying to hide how she rubbed her thighs together, feeling her nipples harden against her dress. 

 

Roger didn't miss either sign, and a flash of triumph struck Ginny when it was his turn to shift uncomfortably in his trousers. They still hadn't spoken, but he seemed in no hurry to. He stood up straight for a second to survey the room, nodded to himself, then grabbed her by the wrist and stalked off. 

 

Ginny was nearly yanked from her feet and left tottering along behind him, feeling ridiculous. Her shoes made a horrible racket and nearly killed her as he dragged her from the room and down a series of twists and turns up until they reached a heavy Oak door in a far corner of the Church. With one last look around Roger opened it and motioned for her to go through. 

 

Instead, she stared at him, her brain having finally caught up.

 

“What?” She asked. “What in Merlin's name are you doing?”

 

His eyes burned over her again.

 

“You know exactly what we're doing.” He answered with a grin. And with that he spanked her hard enough to propel Ginny through the open door, the thin material of her dress doing nothing to protect her arse from the sting.

 

Ginny found herself in an old stairwell, the walls and floor stone, worn smooth with age. The only light came through a stained glass window, but before she could appreciate it, Roger was spinning her to face him and shoving her to her knees. Ginny moved to stand, fury etched in her face, but his hand on her shoulder held her in place.

 

“Don't pretend you haven't missed this.” Roger said knowingly. Ginny's efforts to rise lessened.

 

“Missed what?” She spat back, staring up in defiance. Roger snorted.

 

“Tell me you haven't been fantasizing about it.” He taunted. “I bet it's at least once a day.”

 

Ginny glared, and that was answer enough for him to chuckle.

 

“Then again, our last wager worked out pretty well, didn't it?”

 

Ginny couldn't think of anything to argue, and flushed as his hands stopped holding her down and started to roam. He smiled when her body moved automatically to lean into his fingers sliding under her dress.

 

“Now, Miss Weasley,” Roger said, his eyes intense, “get my cock out and get to work.”

 

Her hands, already having been on their way to his belt, hurried to comply.

 

“Yes Mister Davies.” 

 

---

She didn't hear the knock on the door at first, maybe because it was in time with Roger's thrusts or maybe because she was simply so out of it. But she absolutely noticed when he started to slow down and then heard the squeak of the hinges as the door opened. Through blurry eyes Ginny saw a head lean through the opening, and heard it's snort of laughter. Her cheeks burned in shame as Roger's best man absorbed the scene in front of him, but there wasn't any place for her to go to hide herself. She twisted away from Roger weakly, but he simply gripped her tighter and kept thrusting into her from behind, her hands and face against the stained glass.

 

"Fucking nice mate." The best man said with a shake of his head.

 

"What?" Roger asked defensively, his hips slowing enough to make Ginny whine in frustrated need.

 

"You do remember you're getting married in about 10 minutes, yea?"

 

"So?" Roger asked in a mullish tone.

 

"Just….just don't be late to your own fucking wedding, alright?"

 

Roger stopped and looked at the other man. Ginny could feel her orgasm slipping away, the tinges of it still fogging her mind.

 

"Don't stop!" Whined a pitiful voice Ginny barely recognized as her own. Her cheeks burned at the sound of desperation she'd made, but her body knew what it wanted. "Please! Don't stop!"

 

The pair of men both snorted.

 

"I hear ya mate, thanks. I'll be there in time, don't worry." Roger said before turning to look down at Ginny. "Just need to finish up here."

 

His hand crashed down and she yelped at the stinging swat to her arse. The door squeaked shut again, but Ginny was already too far gone to care. Roger picked up right where he'd left off and was soon hammering himself into her at the furious pace he'd kept since lifting her from her knees minutes before. Ginny nearly sobbed with relief before her eyes rolled back under the assault of pleasure. Her earlier not-quite orgasm returned with a vengeance, the sensation overwhelming and leaving Ginny trembling and babbling nonsense. Her body sagged, muscles slack and leaving her leaned heavily against the gorgeous window, panting and brain stalled from the force of her orgasm.

 

She was pretty sure it was the second orgasm he'd hammered into her, much to her immense relief and satisfaction. When she'd first knelt and started to stroke him with both hands she'd been terrified that all he would want was her mouth, especially with how eager he'd been. She had proven herself in the past, of course, but Roger had surprised her, stuffing his absurd length into her open mouth and not stopping until she was gagging and drooling around him. When she finally twisted away for breath she debated slapping him and leaving…except she wanted more. So when he began fucking her face in earnest Ginny refused to look away, even when his bollocks slapped off her chin. Instead she used one hand to keep her balance and circled her throbbing clit with the other, having barely had to pull her dress up to do it. She moaned between his thrusts and tried not to think about what she was doing. 

 

So she was shocked when he pulled her to stand and spun her around before he'd come, bending her over by the back of her neck. The dress that had hardly covered her to begin with was stretched up and settled around her waist revealing the white strings pretending to be her knickers. He didn't even need to move them before he was stretching her around his rigid length and fucking her without even a pretense of care for Ginny. As he filled her, roughly, repeatedly, and completely, Ginny felt euphoria creeping into every part of her. She moaned without a care, her mind casting off the real world for as long as they lasted. 

 

Or until Roger’s best man had knocked on the door. Even then, she fell back into ecstasy with an ease that should have worried her until she'd come undone again, with no idea how much time had passed.

 

It didn't even register to her that Roger had stopped again, or that he muttered something after a second. Nor did she feel the effects of the spell he'd cast, her entire body still buzzing and insulated from reality. She was so far gone that her thoughts lagged, and before she realized what he was doing, Roger had slid free from her sex and pressed the head of his cock against the tight ring of her arse. 

 

She twisted fast enough to clonk her head on the window, looking back with wide eyes to see the ravenous look on his face. Her mind flashed back to the last time she'd been with him, his cock threatening her arse until his fiance banged on his office door. Ginny's uncertainty hadn't abated, but some dark twisted part of her wanted to go along with it and was urging her to let him have her bum.

 

Her legitimate fear of being split in half by him faded as he stared at her, a pleading look hiding somewhere behind his cocky grin. A sinister feeling coursed through her and she smiled at the thought. How could she refuse him on his Wedding day?

 

Ginny bit her lip and nodded, reveling in the look of awe on his face. His fingers tightened and she wailed as he slid eagerly into her, feeling as if he was breaking her into pieces. It was a fullness nothing like she'd ever experienced as he stuffed her to the breaking point. 

 

"Fucking finally." He grunted when his hips met her body again, Ginny whimpering in reply and already beginning to regret her decision. Her fingers curled against the glass until she clenched her fists and pounded against it, rattling the frame.

 

He pulled back somewhat slowly before pressing in again, drawing another sharp cry from Ginny. 

 

"I've wanted to do this since your first day at the ministry." He said with a grin in his voice. He spanked her again and started to move faster. "It's a good thing you turned out to be so easy," He added with another hard slap of her arse. 

 

Ginny wanted to argue but could barely even breathe under the weight of sensation. Leaning her face against the cool glass she reached back with both hands in a vague attempt to communicate for him to slow down. Instead, Roger grabbed both her wrists and pulled them behind her, pinning them to the small of her back with one strong hand. 

 

"Fuck, you're such a filthy slut." He growled, slamming into her arse even harder. "You love this, don't you?"

 

Ginny's mouth hung open, a stream of filthy, borderline distressed noises leaving it. He spanked her again, yanking her back to meet his punishing thrusts. "Don't you?" He asked more forcefully.

 

"Yes!" She gasped, instincts taking over. She wasn't sure if she believed the words or not, but she caved to her desire to please him. “I love your big cock in my arse!”

 

He growled his agreement before reaching forward with his free hand and grabbing the bulk of her elaborate up-do. A sharp pull snapped her chin up and he hauled her back to meet his body with a thud of flesh. His growl became a constant, low sound as he took her savagely and leaving Ginny unable to do anything but cling to her fraying sanity. 

 

She was helpless in his grip, her wobbly legs pressed together at the knee and barely keeping her upright. She'd have fallen off the perch of her shoes multiple times if not for the strength of his arms, and it was a heady sensation to be completely at Roger’s mercy. Her neck and shoulders burned from the strain of being manhandled and an animalistic moan escaped her mouth with every long stroke. His cock felt as hard as an iron rod, his bollocks slapping against her as he fucked her arse with everything he had.

 

It was too much and not enough all at once, and Ginny felt like she would go mad one way or the other.

 

“P…p…please!” She begged, not knowing what she was asking for. But the hand pinning her wrists disappeared and with a strangled noise Ginny clamped one hand hard over a nipple while the other assaulted her clit. She sobbed as she came, her vision going white and her throat tearing out a scream of pleasure.

 

“Yes! Oh my God, YES!”

 

Roger growled, his freed hand raining down vicious slaps to her arse while he brutally fucked her. A second later his intensity peaked, his cock swelling before he exploded inside of her, the force of his orgasm shocking Ginny as he continued his hard strokes. She jumped with every twitch of his cock, hearing his matching grunts and becoming both less and more aware as the madness of the moment left them.

 

She gasped when he pulled himself free and released her hair, Ginny's legs immediately losing the battle against gravity. Barely slowing herself she landed on her hip before she turned to lean back against the stone of the wall. Her abused dress was bunched around her midsection leaving her exposed and her hair was utterly destroyed. Her chest heaved while she tried to regain her breath, panting through her open mouth. At least until Roger pressed his barely softened head between her lips.

 

Ginny knew she should have been disgusted or outraged, or felt anything, really, but was simply too overwhelmed to do anything other than dutifully suck. He made sure to push his full length as far as he could go, what was left of the knot of her hair acting as a pillow against the wall when she started to gag. Ginny's eyes watered but she endured, looking up at him and taking a strange pride at the expression he wore. She dutifully cleaned him off while his seed leaked from her to the dusty floor.

 

“If you're quite finished, I'm sure our families are expecting us to actually be married at our Wedding.”

 

The poisonous voice of Daphne Greengrass ran through the stairwell, stealing any satisfaction Ginny had felt. She struggled to cover herself and stand at the same time, falling to her knee before trying again.

 

“Bloody shoes.” She growled, levering herself up on Rogers arm and shooting him a venomous glare when he shifted away from her and almost caused her to fall again. 

 

Ginny tried to pull her dress in both directions at the same time despite knowing her modesty was well and truly murdered anyway. Daphne watched it all with a sneer of disgust that made Ginny feel even more awkward.

 

The stunning blonde stood with regal authority, her elegant white dress a vision of class and taste. And Ginny's scrap of a thing wouldn't stay covering her. 

 

Daphne’s makeup was subtle, barely noticeable, and served to accentuate the woman's natural beauty. Meanwhile Ginny's dark shades ran down her cheeks to the smear of her lipstick.

 

The Bride-to-Be’s hair looked like it had taken the entire day to achieve such perfection, compared to what was left of Ginny's red-orange mop sticking out at all angles and to her sweaty skin. 

 

Ginny nearly sobbed with inadequacy while Daphne stared down the pair.

 

“Look, we've got…” Roger looked at his watch and winced, “...a few minutes until we've got to be up there.”

 

Daphne harrumphed, a world of irritation fitting into the little sound.

 

“And you're done here?” She asked in a tone that left only one answer. Roger nodded. “Did your plaything at least clean you up somewhat?”

 

Ginny bristled. “Who the hell are you calling….”

 

Daphne's hand cracked off of Ginny's cheek with a sudden violence that threatened to topple the already unsteady redhead. She twisted with the slap but it still stung more than enough to silence her.

 

“Shut your filthy mouth, whore .” Daphne hissed. “No one of substance cares what a pathetic slag like you thinks.”

 

Taken off guard by the vehemence in her voice, Ginny stayed silent. With a dismissive toss of her head, Daphne turned back to Roger 

 

“Be ready in two minutes.” She commanded, then turned and left without another word.

 

Ginny looked at Roger expecting to see a look on his face that mirrored her own, but he refused to turn her way. Hastily fixing his clothes he stepped towards the door, then paused.

 

“I'll owl you.” He said towards the door, then walked through it and closed it behind him.

 

The aftershocks of pleasure still running through her were giving way to the aches and Ginny stood lost, and more confused than when the day began.

 

Chapter 62: Revelations (Cormac/Hermione - Potions Accident 06)

Notes:

This one sat about 75% complete for a long time, just like a bunch of others, so ignore any discontinuity. As always, posted without a beta or sufficient proofreading, so all errors are mine.

"I look like a whore."

 

The statement was delivered with the slightest wince by the young woman surveying herself in the mirror.

 

"No you don't! Quit talking bollocks Hermione!"

 

Hermione had to give Lavender credit; the buxom blonde sounded entirely genuine.

 

"Right Parvati?"

 

Hermione's eyes shifted to the gorgeous brunette standing on her other side as the third member of the fashion team.

 

"Of course not." Parvati answered while finishing another inspection of her friend. A smirk flashed across her lips before she continued. "A whore wears heels. In those trainers Hermione looks like a slut."

 

Lavender and Hermione both froze at the declaration, a long moment of silence broken when Lavender reached behind them and smacked Parvati firmly on the bum. The tension disappeared with the action and the friends laughed as hard at the look on Hermione's face as the comment itself.

 

Hermione took a second longer to recover, still coming to grips with having such…. girly friends.

 

"Honestly," Hermione said, still twisting side to side after joining in with the laughter, "it's not that bad, is it?"

 

The Head Girl in question was sporting the latest iteration of her Hogwarts uniform, and she was beginning to think she'd gone too far. The socks were perfectly serviceable by uniform standards, even if she wore a style that made them more enticing than practical. Similarly, her shirt was tight, but within guidelines even if the number of buttons left undone wasn't.

 

Her skirt, however, would be a uniform violation for anyone who cared to cause problems, and Hermione had to admit she'd give serious consideration to speaking with any of the younger years if they copied her.

 

And that was the problem. Hermione knew she was supposed to be setting a good example and helping to maintain discipline and proprietary within Hogwarts. She just didn't see why it was so important any longer.

 

More than that, Hermione admitted to herself, she was having fun , for what felt like the first time in her life. Her grades were perfect, she had friends she could talk to who supported her and made her laugh, and she finally looked forward to things besides test results and marks on her homework.

 

Lost in her reflection, Hermione didn't notice as Lavender reached out to brush something off Hermione's cheek at the same time Parvati adjusted her shirt for the umpteenth time, keeping it just brushing the top of her skirt on the sides and offering a tantalizing glimpse of smooth skin underneath.

 

"You look fit as hell Hermione." Lavender's blue eyes were very close, her earnest voice felt as much as heard. 

 

"And who cares if someone thinks what you're wearing is inappropriate?" Parvati added firmly. "You look bloody fantastic, and fuck anyone who gives you shite about not being Proper ."

 

Hermione looked herself over with a critical eye again, her outfit not significantly altered from what she had been wearing lately. Her confidence had soared in the months leading up to this morning in front of the mirror, but the trepidation she felt after her actions earlier that week were showing themselves. She was starting to wonder if changing so much for a boy was normal.

 

Or if she had actually changed at all, or perhaps always been…. wicked , and was only now letting herself relax. 

 

She snorted at her own thoughts of being a Wicked Witch before turning back in to Lavender and Parvati’s conversation as they descended to the Common Room on their way to breakfast.

 

The Trio continued to chat and rib each other good-naturedly on their way to the Great Hall, seamlessly greeting other students along the way. Older boys, usually by themselves or with a friend, would address the girls with intentions easy to see; charming smiles and darting eyes bumping Hermione's confidence higher and higher. 

 

Larger groups of the lower years broke out into whispers as they walked by, the girls shooting dark looks at the boys who failed to hide the shift in their attention. One pretty sixth year stood with her arms crossed, glaring at the boy who had turned to follow Hermione and her friends' progress with his eyes. Hermione did her best to emulate Parvati's behavior, keeping her chin up and a faint smile on her face even as a thrill of excitement rippled through her. 

 

The feeling of her uniform skirt swishing against her thighs began to move to the front of her mind, the motion of her body making the material caress the skin left uncovered by her insignificant knickers. As the girls reached the second to last set of stairs on their trek to breakfast, Hermione's heart pounded. The landing at the bottom had always been a popular place to meet friends before meal times, but it was particularly crowded that morning with boys who all seemed to be waiting for something. 

 

Her first step down made her skirt flare, and Hermione saw one boy elbow another without ever taking his eyes off the descending trio. Looking to her right, Hermione watched Lavender bounce her way down the stairs next to a graceful Parvati, both drawing plenty of looks. But what amazed her more was how many eyes stayed on her. And it wasn't all just the younger years either. Young men her own age from all houses were mixed into the group, some of them the recipients of their own stares and whispers, their handsome features doing a much better job of hiding their interest.

 

Hermione's cheeks pinked, and feeling daring she took the next step faster, feeling her skirt lift dangerously. Heads twisted around in an effort to better see where the flash of color had come from, and it was all Hermione could do to keep the smirk off her face.

 

"I take it back Hermione," Lavender said, shaking her head sadly, "You're a complete tart."

 

Parvati giggled madly, her elegant facade disappearing. Hermione joined in, flush with pleasure and fighting the mad urge to skip the rest of the way down.

 

---

 

Hermione, despite all the changes in attitude and self-image, was still Hermione Granger. No amount of sexy lingerie nor any number of orgasms would change the core of who she was. And so Thursday evening found Hermione at her favorite table in the library, alone but for a spread of books and parchment.

 

And as had happened in many a similar situation, Hermione found herself growing annoyed at students who did not have the proper respect for the sanctity of the sacred space. 

 

Cormac didn't waste any time, quickly building up to a pace that had Hermione’s eyes wide behind her new glasses. Then he thrust harder, driving Hermione forward with enough force that they slid down her nose even while his hands on her hips pulled her back. Hermione’s fingers had clenched in her skirt from where she still held it up for him, her face and chest sliding on the table.

 

Hermione flushed from the force of the memory, her body responding to the intensity. She shifted in her seat, switching her legs before shaking her head to clear it and returning her attention to her books.

 

"Really Cormac?" 

 

The simpering voice was suddenly louder, easily breaking into Hermione's focus and setting her teeth on edge.

 

"It's brilliant your family knows the Minister! What's he like?"

 

Hermione recognized the voice of Sally Anne Perks, the vacuous blonde of Hufflepuff who'd had to repeat more years than anyone in recent memory, and a pathetic hanger-on of whomever was currently popular. 

 

"He's a good bloke." Cormac answered magnanimously. "Not quite as good a shot as me though!"

 

A sound like a pig falling into a bathtub assaulted everyone unfortunate enough to be close to McClaggen's table, and Hermione looked over to see two other boys and a girl all wincing.

 

"Merlin Cormac, you're too much!"

 

Sally Anne leaned across and placed a hand on Cormac's arm, her perfectly manicured nails curling around him.

 

Hermione's eyes narrowed and the book she was closing slammed shut loudly enough that Cormac's eyes darted up to hers. She pushed her glasses up to meet his gaze and he smiled knowingly before saying something to one of his mates.

 

Hermione quickly realized that the library was the first place she'd worn her new glasses for him.

 

Oh my God Cormac." Hermione moaned, her words slurred. 

 

You shouldn't wait so long next time." He teased. "Pent up desire as strong as yours can be a dangerous thing."

 

Hermione simply moaned in response, bringing her hands around to push up her glasses before resting her chin down on her crossed arms. McLaggen let go of her hips to pick her skirt back up with one hand and deliver a stinging smack with the other.

 

"I thought I told you to hold your skirt up." 

 

Hermione gasped from the strike, but when she reached behind herself again,  McLaggen, rather than let her grab her skirt, took hold of both of her wrists.

 

"Cormac, what….oh my God!"

 

Without mercy, he pulled her back to meet his vicious thrusts, and her eyes went from relaxed to frantic, to carnal in an instant. Her chest dragged over the table as he took her, Hermione’s mouth falling open as her breath was stolen. McLaggen's hips rocked her forward so hard that her new glasses had slipped from her nose to sit on her face crookedly, and she looked completely engulfed by pleasure.

 

Hermione fought off a moan at the remembered images battering her concentration, her entire body feeling ready to burst into flame from the memory. Her chest rose and fell while she struggled to catch her breath and her thighs rubbed together under the table in a subconscious bid for friction.

 

Worst of all, Cormac was smirking at her.

 

"Please Cormac! You could do that for me, couldn't you?"

 

Sally Anne was working to regain his attention, having found some excuse to lean even farther across the table and give McClaggen a fantastic view of her admittedly ample breasts. 

 

"Well I'll see what I can do, of course…" Cormac answered, and Hermione had heard enough.

 

She stood, leaving all her things behind with her robes hanging on the chair, still half listening as Sally Anne tried to worm her way into Cormac's good graces. But his eyes were locked on the saschey of Hermione as she approached his table, ignoring the looks she was receiving.

 

"McClaggen, got a second?"

 

Sally Anne shot her a dirty look.

 

"Cormac's busy with his friends, Granger."

 

Hermione let a dismissive gaze settle onto the blonde but otherwise ignored her.

 

"Now, now, ladies," Cormac answered obnoxiously, "there's plenty of me to go around."

 

"I need you to reach a book for me McClaggen.” Hermione answered in a mocking impersonation of Sally Anne. “You're the tallest person here."

 

His smile dimmed slightly until he must have read something in her expression when it came back full force.

 

"You heard the lady folks - she needs something only old Cormac is big enough to reach."

 

Richard snorted and Hermione came close to joining him but simply rolled her eyes instead. 

 

Rising from his seat Cormac gestured for Hermione to precede him, and she overheard him telling the table he'd be right back. Disappearing into the stacks, Hermione didn't bother with an extra swing to her hips or a flirty look over her shoulder. She knew she already had him hooked. 

 

After turning several corners into the shelves and staying out of reach all the while, Hermione finally heard his shoes close in behind her. A rustle of fabric and a wash of air across her bum brought heat to her cheeks, but she was fighting off a smirk when she spun around and smacked his hand away from pulling up her skirt.

 

"Don't even think it, McClaggen." Hermione warned.

 

"I'm always thinking it, Granger." He fired back with a grin, moving closer.

 

"Despite your bluster," She argued back, "the only thing I need from you right now is that tome."

 

McClaggen's eyebrows lifted as he read the title she'd indicated.

 

"Alchemical Workmanship and It's Effects on the Durability of…for Merlin's sake Hermione, not even you could be interested in that!"

 

Hermione shrugged, having found the spot and picked a book at random. He reached a long, strong arm up to retrieve it and Hermione bit her lip at the way his muscles shifted and tightened.

 

"I mean, I know you're a genius and all that," He said, and Hermione found her arousal spiking as she watched him, his honest compliment amplifying the effect, "but this has got to be boring, even for….ha!"

 

Lost in her enjoyment of his body, Hermione had missed him turning to catch her staring. He carelessly threw the volume back on the shelf and faced her looking smug.

"I knew what you were after the second you walked over!”

 

Hermione schooled her features.

 

"And what would that be?"

 

"You want a repeat performance of the last time we were in the library."

 

Her head tilted to one side and she brought a finger up to tap on her cheek as if in thought, looking perplexed.

 

"Oh? Did something happen I should remember?"

 

Cormac snorted, and instead of answering he put an arm around her waist and pulled her tight against him. The feel of his long, hard cock pressing against her left Hermione's lips parted with excitement, trying to stay cool in the face of her desires.

 

"I can show you, if you need a refresher." His voice was low and hot. "I'll take you back to that table and fuck you on it until you're moaning and coming for me again." He smirked. "That was the first time I got to see how sexy you look in glasses."

 

Hermione licked her lips, eyes drilling into his as he reached up to push said lenses back up her nose. His other hand slid around, squeezing her bum through her skirt once before slipping down underneath it.

 

"But," he went on, "that was back when you were still wearing those boring granny knickers. I like these much better."

 

His hand clenched on her bare arse again and Hermione whimpered, long past caring that she seemed to turn into a quivering mess of desire at behavior she knew should have offended her. Her hips ground against his without thought, loving the way his eyes darkened as she used her body to stroke him. A second later he backed her up against the shelf and his hand slipped around under the front of her skirt before finding its way under her knickers. 

 

"I knew back then, before you even had any idea, that you loved being treated like a filthy whore."

 

Hermione tried to argue, but his finger slid inside of her and curled, dragging across her g-spot and forcing a moan from her lips.

 

"It's amazing." He went on, his tone full of wonder. "That a brilliant, gorgeous, stubborn, powerful Witch would enjoy acting like such a desperate slut."

 

She felt like she was on a rollercoaster, his words and his hand sending her climbing and dropping with their intensity, and with growing acceptance, accuracy . Hermione rode his hand shamelessly, one hand going around her neck to keep herself upright while the other deftly undid his belt and trousers. He smirked at the desperate noises she was making before he leaned down and kissed her hard. Hermione arched into him, snogging him back and grinning in satisfaction when her hand wrapped around his cock and he groaned against her lips. 

 

She stroked him strongly and his kiss intensified, another finger joining his first inside of her. Hermione felt him throb and was unsurprised when his hand twisted and shoved her knickers down, the pair moving in unreal synchronization until her arms and legs were wrapped around him and Cormac was filling her completely as he held her up against the shelf by her bum. 

 

His thrusts were rough and fast, and Hermione had to bite down on his neck to keep from screaming out in pleasure. 

 

“Yes!” She hissed directly into his ear before a snap of his hips forced her to bite down on him again. “Harder Cormac!” 

 

Hermione couldn’t believe her pleading voice as she was fucked in the library, again. Hanging on for dear life as she was pounded against the shelf, her World began to blur. McLaggen gripped her tighter and moved even faster, Hermione’s sinful moan escaping despite her best efforts. 

 

“Come for me.” Cormac demanded, his body starting to slap against hers. 

 

Hermione broke off her nod when she looked down to the end of the aisle and found Sally Anne staring at her, mouth hanging open. Hermione realized that even if Sally Anne couldn’t see everything , the green of the g-string swinging from Hermione’s ankle might as well have glowed in the dim light. With the realization of what Cormac and Hermione were doing, Sally Anne’s face grew furious, her posture going completely rigid. 

 

Hermione smiled viciously at the other girl. 

 

The orgasm that had been threatening her came roaring back with an intensity that shocked Hermione, every part of her body clenching around him. 

 

“Oh my God Cormac!” She gasped, already starting to tremble. “I’m coming!” 

 

He grunted in satisfaction, his length twitching deep inside of her, and Hermione felt a twisted gratification having made him come as fast as she did, and with an audience to boot. 

 

While they rode out their pleasure together Sally Anne disappeared, leaving the two to recover. 

 

“Fuck, you’re incredible.” He said, still breathing hard after watching her sneak her knickers back on under her skirt. She flushed again at his praise, inordinately pleased with herself, and surprised when he kissed her again. 

 

“Later.” She said with a giggle after he’d started to back her up again, smiling up at him. 

 

“Like you’re the one who can’t resist me.” He said teasingly, a petulant look on his face that made her laugh again. 

 

 They walked back to the table together, not hand in hand, but with their knuckles brushing every few steps. Sally Anne stood up from whatever she’d been whispering to the other occupants of the table and Hermione was the recipient of even more glares from the females, while Cormac got an admiring look from his mate. 

 

Hermione sighed as she peeled off to sit at her own table. 

 

“Hey,” Hermione heard someone ask Cormac, “where’s the book she needed?”

Notes:

There's probably one more Hermione/Cormac entry in this particular Universe, but we'll see what happens after that.

Chapter 63: A Ludicrous Birthday (Harry/Hermione/Ginny 01)

Summary:

Harry is awoken in the night by a disturbance.

Notes:

Yet another story that sat in my WIP folder for a very long time - I think I wrote the first half-ish of this in July a year or two ago.

This is intended to be lighter in tone than a lot of my already un-serious stories, leaning fully into shenanigans territory. It's also, in my mind at least, dissimilar enough to the other stories I've posted recently as to serve as a bit of a writing pallette cleanser.

As always, I fly without beta readers or net, so all mistakes are mine. Also mine are the deficiencies in writing talent, but my hope is those are less and less noticable over time.

 

Harry awoke with a start, wand in hand. His mind struggled to orient itself. His bed had moved, and oddly enough there was an extra window. 

 

Right. Percy's room. He thought, catching up. Not at the Dursley's.

 

The noise in the hallway that had originally woken him snuck through the door again, and he was able to hear harsh whispers this time. Knowing he was safe at the Weasley's, Harry kicked off the covers and walked towards the door in just his boxers. He opened it carefully, finding a diminutive redhead and only slightly taller brunette nose to nose in heated, yet nearly silent, argument.

 

"Er…what're you doing?"

 

Smooth Potter. He thought.

 

Hermione and Ginny both turned to face him. They shared a quick glance with each other, but before anyone spoke one of the stairs above creaked in warning. Considering it was pitch black outside, Harry knew they were in for it if they got caught, and so did the girls. All three hustled into his room in silent agreement and Ginny closed the door gently.

 

Harry's confusion mounted as he processed the scene. Both girls were wearing their bath robes, Ginny's white with flowers and threadbare, Hermione's dark blue and silky. Both were barefooted, and both had their hair up.

 

And they kept shooting each other dirty looks.

 

"Is everything alright?" He eventually asked, receiving two nods. "What's going on?"

 

"I…" Hermione started to answer but was immediately cut off.

 

"I wanted to wish you Happy Birthday!" Ginny said quickly, beaming at him in a sudden change of demeanor that threw him off balance.

 

"Happy Birthday Harry." Hermione chimed in after sending a dark look at Ginny.

 

"Erm, thanks?" 

 

What the hell is going on?  

 

Hermione's face set in familiar resolve after he spoke and she stepped towards him. Her eyes were on his lips, then up at his own, then back to his lips. She closed the distance and before Harry's brain had any chance of catching up, she kissed him.

 

Not an affectionate kiss on the cheek like at the train station in full view of her parents, or a peck on the lips like she'd once given Krum, but a full-on, lips locked, beginning of a snog. 

 

Holy hell!

 

Just about when Harry's brain had caught up with what was happening, Hermione pulled away with a brush of her tongue against his bottom lip. Her cheeks were pink and her eyes glowed with excitement.

 

"Hmph. Happy Birthday Harry." 

 

Without giving him a chance to recover, Ginny stomped over and wrapped her arms around his neck, yanking him down to snog the daylights out of him. Her body pressed tightly to his front while her tongue slipped into his mouth and she hummed with pleasure for a moment when his hips bucked.

 

All too soon his second birthday kiss was over, and Ginny stepped away as well.

 

"Honestly Ginny?" Hermione huffed in exasperation.

 

Ginny just smiled wickedly.

 

"Honestly yourself, Hermione. And to think I believed you when you said you wanted to practice that for Ron's sake."

 

Hermione's cheeks positively glowed in the moonlight.

 

What!? Harry's mind screamed an instant later.

 

"You, ah, you two…?" Harry felt faint.

 

Hermione and Ginny shared a look.

 

"Does that intrigue you Harry?" Hermione asked carefully.

 

Do I have to say 'yes' if I've wanked about it a couple of times? Harry wondered.

 

He nodded. Carefully.

 

Ginny and Hermione looked at each other again. Hermione tilted her head at the younger girl who nodded. They turned to face each other slowly, hands resting on each other's arms when they closed the gap. Harry realized he was holding his breath as their faces inched closer together, and let it out in a slow hiss. Ginny's eyes darted over to him, then back to Hermione where she bobbed her eyebrows, getting a giggle from the nervous looking girl. With excruciating slowness their lips grew closer until they finally met with gentle pressure. Harry's eyes threatened to pop out of his head as their faces tilted so their lips could intertwine. Both of the girls' eyes drifted shut and the gap between them disappeared. Harry felt himself struggling to breathe at the sight, and then the kiss deepend.

 

Hermione and Ginny's tongues darted out at the same time, finding the other tentatively at first, then going back for more. Hermione's hands tightened on Ginny's arms and she smiled against Hermione's lips when she tilted her head back the other way. Harry felt himself nearing combustion as he watched the kiss grow hungry and insistent, Ginny's hands moving to Hermione's waist and pulling.

 

Hermione broke away with a gasp, looking glazed and blinking her way back to reality. Ginny couldn't stop looking at her lips until Harry must have done something to regain their attention and they turned to look at him, Hermione sheepish, Ginny predatorily. Harry was suddenly aware that he was painfully hard and wearing nothing but his boxers in front of the two girls he'd fantasized about endlessly. Both of them stared at him, or more specifically, the obvious sign of his arousal. Harry stared right back at them, neither of their robes long enough to reach their knees, and Hermione's now hanging loose on top.

 

Ginny opened her mouth to say something but saw Harry staring and turned to look at Hermione.

 

"Hermione," Ginny asked sharply, " what're you wearing under your robe?"

 

Hermione's cheeks burned when she looked down to see her robe had loosened around her.

 

"Nothing!" She answered quickly. "I mean, something, obviously. But it's just my..um…what I was going to sleep in."

 

"Mhmm," Ginny replied sarcastically, "let's see your pajamas then."

 

Hermione looked petrified, eyes darting between Ginny and Harry. Finally, her shoulders fell.

 

"Fine."

 

She undid her robe with shaking hands and let it fall open to reveal a dark red satin nightdress that was scandalously short and only maintained her modesty through the wide lace covering her cleavage.

 

Harry knew if he was in a cartoon his eyes would be the size of dinner plates and three feet in front of his face.

 

"You cow!" Ginny said with a smile. "You told me that was for…"

 

"Yes, thank you Ginny." Hermione interrupted with gritted teeth.

 

Harry stared, still dumbstruck. Hermione looked torn between being pleased and mortified for a moment until her eyes narrowed.

 

"Wait, you hate that robe Ginny. What are you wearing?"

 

It was Ginny's turn to blush madly. She looked like she was going to argue for a second, but instead took a steadying breath and smiled winningly. With deft movements she untied her robe and let it fall open to the sound of two sharp inhalations. Then with a gleam in her eye she shucked her shoulders and let it pool around her bare feat.

 

"You…you…you tart!" Hermione exclaimed. 

 

Ginny smiled and posed. 

 

"Like it?" She teased her friend while Harry wiped his chin just in case he'd been drooling.

 

"You look like a…a…scarlet woman!" Hermione sputtered.

 

Ginny grinned and threw Harry a wink.

 

"That's kind of the point, isn't it?"

 

For all the tiny pieces of black lace did, Ginny might as well have been naked. Her hard nipples poked through the sheer material of the matching set of bra and knickers, the thin waistband supporting a tiny triangle of fabric at the apex of her thighs.

 

"Where on earth did you get that?" Hermione asked. "And why?"

 

Ginny shrugged, very interestingly.

 

"Mail order catalog. And I got it for tonight, obviously."

 

She watched Harry closely, pleased by the aneurysm that was imminent. Her hands went to her thighs before she turned her back to him and he nearly had a stroke.

 

"Do you like it Harry?" She asked over her shoulder, pushing herself up onto her toes.

 

Harry could barely manage to nod, so consumed by the sight of her perfect arse in a tiny thong.

 

"Good, I'm glad." She answered before smiling sinfully. One hand moved to the strap at her collarbone, the other toyed with the one at her hip. She bit her lip and met his eyes. "Did you want to unwrap your present?"

 

"Harry…" 

 

Hermione's voice was low and hot. His head snapped to see her standing with one foot in front of the other and one strap of her nightie hanging off her shoulder.

 

"I gave you my present first. It's only polite to unwrap them in order."

 

Harry swallowed. He pinched his leg, hard.

 

Ow. Not dreaming then .

 

Just to be sure, he did it again.

 

Still, ow. And Godric's ghost, how is this real? What do I do now?

 

Harry couldn't take his eyes off them, raking down one fit body and then the other. Ginny's nipples were two sharp points under the sheer material of her bra and her hips kept making little movements that drew his attention.

 

At least until the strap slid off Hermione's other shoulder and the nightdress fell to the floor revealing she was gloriously naked underneath it.

 

"Oops." She said, stepping out of the material in a heap at her feat. 

 

"Tart." Ginny muttered off to one side, but Harry couldn't look away. 

 

Right up to the moment when his vision was obscured by Ginny's bra hitting him in the face. Harry blinked back to reality only to find the now topless redhead kneeling in front of him.

 

Holy shit! Holy shit, holy shit…

 

Harry's brain rebelled at the sight, and then gave up completely when Hermione joined Ginny, the girls’ shoulders touching.

 

Ginny shot Hermione a questioning look and got a quirked eyebrow in reply.

 

Four hands reached for the elastic of his boxers.

 

"Is this okay Harry?"

 

Leave it to Hermione to ask if living out every teenage bloke's fantasy was 'okay'. He nodded and she licked her lips before carefully stripping him. Harry's cock sprung out and bobbed between them, both girls staring in silence. Ginny's hand moved slowly to touch him, her eyes glancing up before she gently gripped his shaft. She stroked him once and a bead of moisture appeared on his tip only for Hermione to lean forward and lick it off.

 

"Oh my God." He whispered, feeling faint.

 

Ginny shot her friend a dark look, moving in front of him before stroking him again and taking her own, more languid lick.

 

"Oh my God ."

 

Hermione's soft hand traced up his thigh to cup his bollocks and she shifted to plant open mouthed kisses on the side of his steel hard erection. Ginny gave up on stroking him with an annoyed glance at Hermione, instead matching the other girl in teasing his opposite side with her mouth.

 

Harry's internal voice had given up and was simply screaming for joy. He was incredibly grateful neither of them were stroking him anymore, already feeling ready to combust. His heart faltered as their lips surrounded him from each side, millimeters between them. The girls eyes met with less of a challenge then, and they slid towards his tip together. 

 

When they reached it their tongues met underneath him, and Harry was treated to the site of the girls messily snogging each other and the head of his cock at the same time. Hermione was lost in the moment, but Ginny smiled wickedly and hummed with pleasure. 

 

And it was more than Harry could take.

 

He exploded with force like he'd never felt in his life, his body quaking and hips bucking involuntarily. His eyes narrowed and his mouth opened in a pleasured grunt, but his rational brain watched, mortified. 

 

His orgasm had slammed into Hermione's cheek with the first spasm of his cock and she froze in place. The wild bucking of his body and his absolute panic meant he swayed and bobbed as he came, Ginny not escaping his orgasm either. She looked up at him in shock before slamming her eyes shut, and he watched another thick line of his come drape across her face. Hermione looked like she'd been hit with a blast of cold water, her entire body rigid and her eyes squeezed shut. Her hands waved futilely as he covered her, a whimper reaching him despite the tight line her lips had formed.

 

Eventually, his orgasm tapered off and Harry stood in rigid terror, stuttering a mortified apology.

 

Until Ginny giggled.

 

He looked to see her carefully blinking one eye open and gaze up at him before licking her lips.

 

"Little warning next time, yea?" She said, looking down at herself then over at Hermione who was frozen in an odd position with her hands up in front of her, palms towards her face.

 

"Harry!" Hermione finally exclaimed, sounding like she'd just found out he planned to fly past the dragon to get his Golden Egg.

 

"Oh relax Hermione. It's not that bad." Ginny teased.

 

Hermione huffed in annoyance. 

 

"Well I can't tell because I can't even open my eyes!"

 

Ginny rolled the one eye she could open and looked up at Harry again with a grin.

 

"Just don't move Hermione. I've got it."

 

Ginny turned and began carefully wiping Hermione's eyelids with her thumbs, cleaning them off in between passes with her own mouth. A moment later Hermione carefully opened her eyes only to have them spring wide when Ginny licked a long strand of Harry's come from Hermione's jaw to her ear. And then to their utter amazement, kiss Hermione forcefully. 

 

Harry sprung back to life, his cock bobbing eagerly at the sight. Hermione still looked shell shocked, but now as much by Ginny's response as his initial explosion. The redhead kept cleaning Hermione off, and she started to relax into the attention. Hermione's chin lifted and she started to cradle Ginny's head, her fingers tightening in the orange-red hair as Ginny followed his mess down Hermione's throat. 

 

Hermione's eyes had drifted shut again and a low, wanton moan was her only answer when Ginny's tongue swept down her breasts and across her nipples.

 

With one playful nip Ginny kissed her way back up to find Hermione's mouth waiting impatiently for her. 

 

Harry squeaked as the contest to clean each other up grew more heated.

 

The girls slowly wound down their kiss and Ginny smiled widely.

 

"I think he's good to go again already Hermione."

 

Hermione nodded, her cheeks flushed and eyes dark. The pair rose slowly to their feet and Harry's cock throbbed. They stepped towards him predatorily, Ginny wearing an excited grin and Hermione looking resolute.

 

"So," Ginny said, eyes burning, "who's first?"

 

Hermione set her shoulders and lifted her chin.

 

"You can." She answered, and Ginny sniggered but didn't argue.

 

Instead she moved past Harry, stopping to tug her knickers off with a shake of her bum before kneeling, then rolling onto her back on the bed. Harry stood petrified until Hermione shoved him between Ginny's spread legs. His hand shook as he moved himself into position.

 

"Just be gentle Harry." Ginny said softly. "It's my first time."

 

"What about…." Hermione started in confusion before a scandalized Ginny cut her off.

 

"That was a secret Hermione!" She snapped off, cheeks red. "Besides, it didn't count because it was in the…. nevermind."

 

Ginny refocused on Harry.

 

"Whenever you're ready Harry."

 

He nodded, brain incapable of tracking their conversation in his current state anyway. So he did what his body was screaming for him to do and slid slowly into Ginny's incredible heat.

 

She arched into him with a moan, her hands slapping down on his shoulders while her ankles hooked behind his thighs.

 

“Yes!” Ginny's voice hissed, her chin rising. “Oh, that's perfect!”

 

Well, at least there's that . Harry thought as he kept moving gently forward. 

 

She gasped softly when their bodies met, Harry shocked by the heat surrounding him. He withdrew slowly, entranced by every little sound of enjoyment she made. When he couldn't retreat any farther, Harry reversed course and pressed forward again, a touch more urgently. Ginny's face rolled down to look at him, her eyes dark with lust and full of wonder.

 

“Oh my God, Harry.” Her voice was a reverent whisper that made Harry feel like he could fly without a broom.

 

He started to move with more purpose, the mattress starting to squeak when he thrust forward. Ginny's legs urged him on and her face grew more and more flushed. Her fingernails were sharp points of heat in his shoulders, but the way her eyes burned with intensity drove him on. 

 

“Don't stop Harry.” She gasped out with a desperate sounding moan. “I'm so close!”

 

Harry couldn't believe how hot and wet she was, and the mad thought of stopping was ridiculous. His arms and legs had started to complain, a fine sheen of sweat covering his skin in the sweltering room, but Harry was determined to see Ginny come undone underneath him.

 

Something must have shown on his face that she liked, because an instant later Ginny went absolutely rigid, mouth still open despite the moan that had just been cut off. And then she twitched and twisted and seized in the sexiest little writhing motion had ever seen, right before she pulled them together and screamed her pleasure muffled by his neck. 

 

A second later she flopped boneless back onto the bed, body still shivering in the afterglow. 

 

That's the sexiest thing I've ever seen. Harry thought, and not for the first time that night. But seeing the effects of what they'd done and how much she enjoyed it nearly drove him over the edge.

 

What am I forgetting?

 

A warm body pressed up against his back, led by the twin point of hard nipples. 

 

“My turn now?” Hermione's voice was low and hot against his ear and Harry twitched inside of Ginny, seeing her jerk in sluggish response.

 

Harry nodded and the sound of agreement Hermione made almost did him in.

 

Never taking her hands from his body, Hermione glided around him and lay back on the bed in front of him next to Ginny, her feet flat on the bed and knees spread for him. Ginny watched through hazy eyes and whined when he pulled out, moving on his knees to be between a Hermione's legs. 

 

She was flushed and hot, clearly ready for him as she watched with hooded eyes. It felt every bit as perfect to be inside of Hermione as it did Ginny, and he clenched his teeth.

 

You're going to hold out for Hermione! Harry told himself fiercely. You will not be a selfish arse!

 

Hermione, oblivious to his internal pep-talk, was already humming her enjoyment. Rather than lean over her, Harry sat back more and pulled her thighs to meet his thrusts. Harry couldn't decide between watching himself disappear into her, or the way her fuller breasts bounced from his thrusts, but both were trying to drive him over the edge.

 

“God, that's sexy.” Hermione's voice was thick with desire and Harry was surprised to see her watching him just as avidly as he watched her. 

 

Needing to move his legs, Harry lifted her slightly before his next thrust, nearly letting go when Hermione reacted as if he'd shocked her. A sharp “Oh!” startled him before her hands slapped down onto the bed and her eyes slammed shut. 

 

“I think she likes that Harry.” Ginny said, her voice rough as she shifted to stare at him. Hermione nodded without opening her eyes and Ginny smiled wickedly. “Well go on then,” Ginny said as she shifted onto her side along Hermione. “Give her what she wants.”

 

Harry nodded dumbly, momentarily thrown by the development. Hermione gasped when he started to move again, her fingers fisting in the bedding when he started to thrust in earnest.

 

Hold on you bastard! Harry screamed at himself, determined to outlast her but beginning to wonder if it was a hopeless fight.

 

What optimism he retained for his endurance was obliterated a second later when Ginny looked up at him with a naughty smirk and kissed Hermione's shoulder. Her hand traced idly around Hermione's body while her lips trailed across her collarbone, and Harry bit his cheek to keep himself from finishing too soon. Ginny's smile reached atomic levels of wickedness as her fingertip moved below Hermione's belly button, but they were both caught off guard by Hermione capturing Ginny's mouth in a frenzied kiss. 

 

Ginny gave as good as she got, the girls tongues clashing in a song of wild abandon, all the while Ginny's fingers circled Hermione's clit just above Harry's thrusting cock.

 

Hermione's muted cries announced her orgasm, the feeling of her clenching around him finally too much.

 

“Hermione, I'm….” She nodded, somehow managing to meet his eyes and with a growl, Harry erupted inside of her. When Harry managed to wrench his eyes open again it was to see the two girls, cheek to cheek, watching him with matching naughty smiles as his orgasm began to taper off. They spasmed and trembled together as they all melted under the pleasure, until Harry lay between the two girls. 

 

“Happy Birthday Harry.” Hermione said in a satisfied voice, her cheek on his arm.

 

“Thank Hermione.” 

 

“Hmm, Happy Birthday Harry.” Ginny echoed, kissing a spot just below his ear that made him shiver.

 

“So, uh, this was the best birthday ever.” Harry said with a smile. “But….”

 

Don't you dare ask it Harry! He scolded himself.

 

“But what?” Hermione asked?

 

“Was this….present…a one time thing?” He finally managed.

 

“Silly boy.” Ginny said, and when he turned to look at her he couldn't help but admire her lithe, naked form again. Hermione's warm body pressed against his back and her lips found the base of his neck. Ginny's fingers intertwined with Hermione's on his ribs and she rolled to face him.

 

“We're not even done with you for tonight .”

 

Chapter 64: Poker Night (Cormac/Hermione - Potions Accident 07)

Summary:

Hermione finds herself frustrated because Cormac is having a boys night. Madness ensues.

Notes:

All the usual warnings apply: Beware of limited writing ability, easily found errors, lack of cohesion, etc.

One more that's been in the WIP folder for a long time that's finally getting wrapped up. My goal is to finish and post all the WIPs before starting anything new. Yea, like that'll happen.

“Ugh! Stupid, selfish, sodding, arsehole!”

 

“Hermione, did you get back together with Ron and not tell anyone?”

 

Hermione looked at Parvati in utter confusion while Lavender laughed.

 

“What?” 

 

“Well,” Parvati answered slowly with a smirk, “we haven't heard you make a sound of pure frustration like that since you chucked Ron. Did you two get back together?”

 

Hermione stared for a long moment before she joined in with Lavender’s giggles.

 

“No!” She dropped to sit on the bed where the other two girls had been perusing a magazine together. “It's Cormac. I told him I wanted to…see….him tonight, but he blew me off to play cards with his mates!”

 

Lavender nodded in sympathy.

 

“It is important for blokes to have time with their friends you know.”

 

Hermione nodded.

 

“And,” Parvati chimed in, “is it really so horrible to spend a night with your friends every now and again?”

 

“Of course not!” Hermione objected, cheeks pinking. “I love spending time with you two now!” She added, then turned even more red when she realized what she'd said.

 

To her relief, Lavender and Parvati laughed.

 

“You didn't used to be any fun for us either.” Lavender teased, sticking out her tongue.

 

Hermione smiled gratefully. “It's just that, well, it's been a little bit, and….you know….”

 

“Ah!” Parvati exclaimed in sudden understanding. “You're randy!”

 

Hermione flushed even deeper.

 

“Well, I mean…I…”

 

“No need to explain.” Lavender said brightly. “We totally get being horny.”

 

Hermione looked at her serious face and wondered if they were teasing her again.

 

“There's nothing wrong with that Hermione.” Parvati said with authority. “You're a Witch, not a porcelain doll. We all have needs.”

 

“Well I'm glad I'm not the only one.” Hermione admitted drily. “But that doesn't solve my frustration.”

 

“So? Go drag him out of his game to a broom cupboard.”

 

Hermione briefly entertained Lavender’s idea, surprised she actually liked it. Or at least the broom cupboard part of it.

 

“I don't want to be the kind of girl to pull a boy away from his friends by being needy .” She argued.

 

“Make it his idea then.” Parvati said, and Hermione tilted her head at the pretty girl in invitation to explain further. 

 

“Put something on you know he'll like, get to where he can see you, then ignore him and wait.”

 

Hermione thought through the words and a smile started to form on her face.

 

“What do you think I should wear?” Hermione asked, warming to the idea.

 

“Oh, oh!” Lavender bounded up from the bed. “Makeover night! Yes! I've got just the thing!”

 

Parvati and Hermione exchanged a look as Lavender dashed for her trunk, and Hermione found herself wondering what she'd just agreed to.

 

Her question was answered in alarming fashion a second later as Lavender shouted in triumph and dashed back over with something in her hands.

 

“I snagged this over the Summer but haven't had a chance to wear it yet!”

 

Hermione eyed the garment warily, not able to make out much more than black leather and silver fastenings.

 

“What is it?” She finally asked.

 

“It's a skirt!” Lavender responded, holding it up in front of Hermione's waist. “McLaggen’s going to drool when he sees you in it.”

 

Hermione looked down with some trepidation. 

 

“It's awfully short, isn't it?”

 

Parvati snorted.

 

“That's the point, yea?”

 

Hermione nodded slowly and reached out to hold it in place against herself. It was surprisingly supple and soft in her fingers, but the wide zipper running all the way up the side gave her a flashback to the last zipper Cormac had undone on her. 

 

“Right, what else then?” She said more firmly. 

 

Lavender squealed with excitement and clapped here hands under her chin.

 

“Makeover!”

 

Parvati rolled her eyes but looked every bit as excited. 

 

“I've got a jumper that'll go, but tone down the skirt…”

 

In short order Hermione was redressed in front of the mirror, some of her most adventurous lingerie just barely concealed by her outfit. The black leather skirt hung low on her hips and landed high on her thighs, the soft white jumper clinging to her like a second skin. She tried to pull her top up a smidge only for the bottom to ride up on her stomach, and she sighed slightly in annoyance.

 

“Well, to be fair Hermione,” Parvati said in a consoling tone, “you are quite a bit more endowed than I am. I should've figured it'd be a bit tight. And a little short. And kind of….low.”

 

Hermione gave her friend a flat look at the understatement.

 

“But at least your tits look amazing!” Lavender added with genuine enthusiasm strong enough to make Hermione smile ruefully. 

 

“Lord knows you can see enough of them like this.” She added, trying to adjust the top again to have some semblance of decency. 

 

“Criminy, you're fit Hermione!” Lavender said happily while making adjustments to the hang of the outfit. “Just one last…”

 

Hermione shimmied away from the feel of fingers low on her hips, but not quite in time. 

 

“Perfect!” Lavender said smugly.

 

Hermione looked down, then back at the mirror.

 

“Absolutely not!”

 

Lavender pouted. 

 

“But that's what all the celebrities are doing in Witch's Weekly!”

 

Hermione looked again, before shaking her head and trying to fix what Lavender had done. The strings of her knickers now rode high on her hips, well above the waistline of her skirt, and in full view of anyone who looked.

 

“I don't care. I'm not going out like this!”

 

“Since when do you have a problem with people seeing your knickers Hermione? Parvati asked with an arched eyebrow.

 

“That's different!” Hermione argued, cheeks burning. “Giving someone a glance on the stairs is not at all the same as this .”

 

Parvati snorted delicately.

 

“And what about in the courtyard?”

 

Hermione's blush deepened.

 

“You heard about that?”

 

“The whole school heard some version or another of that, Hermione.” Lavender said in a tone indicating it was obvious. 

 

Hermione paused for a second, not sure if she was thrilled or horrified before shaking her head.

 

“Doesn't matter, I'm not walking around the Castle like this.”

 

“Fine.” Lavender said in the manner of put-upon teenage girls everywhere. “But it's a killer look for you.”

 

Parvati smirked at the whole exchange but nodded.

 

“Besides,” she added, “remember the other morning when you thought you looked like a whore?”

 

Hermione nodded.

 

“That was nothing. Now you look like a whore!”

 

Hermione couldn't help but laugh at Parvati's teasing, despite knowing there was some truth to it.

 

“Well,” she eventually said, resigned, “that's kind of the point, isn't it?”

 

“That's my girl!” Lavender exclaimed before swatting her playfully on the bum and making Hermione jump. “Now, shoes! I've got these black leather heels that'll make your legs look a mile long and go perfectly with that skirt. Just let me….”

---

Walking through Hogwarts that night was a surreal experience for Hermione. She'd been coming to grips with being found attractive, and every time she dressed daringly, for her, was another small boost of confidence. Even if most of the changes she'd made were gradual, or minimal, or even restrained compared to some of the other Witches, it was still exciting for her every time she realized the attention she was getting. But the tighter jeans and jumpers or the shortened uniform skirts she'd been getting used to couldn't hold a candle to her current outfit. 

 

The heels Lavender had provided, apart from trying to murder her on several occasions, also made a sharp click with every step, meaning Hermione provided ample notice to anyone in the corridors that someone was coming. When she rounded a corner to find a group of 6th years loitering, the effect was comical.

 

They stopped dead in their conversation, mouths hanging open and eyes wide. Hermione kept a tiny, knowing smile on her face, but strode purposefully past them with her chin up and posture perfect. She could feel their eyes burning over her, staring at her legs flexing and breasts bouncing when she passed. Their obvious desire thrilled her, and Hermione couldn't help but mentally preen. After she had turned the corner into an empty corridor she nearly fell from the little shimmy of celebration that seemed to break out of nowhere. 

 

For once in her life she felt like she didn’t have to try to impress anyone, and that, if anything, the way she looked made people want to impress her. All the popular boys who used to tease her and try to make her feel less were now desperate for her attention and her approval. Hermione let herself bask in the intoxicating sensation for a moment, and before she gave her rational brain a chance to catch up her fingers snaked under the waist of her skirt and tugged the sides of her knickers up like Lavender had tried to do. She let the elastic snap against her skin purely for herself before resuming her strut to the classroom Cormac and his mates had claimed for their card game. When a pair of older Slytherins came around the corner, one spotted her first, his jaw dropping and elbow shooting out to catch his friend’s attention. Hermione stifled a laugh at his overblown reaction, managing to keep a mysterious smile on her lips when she passed them and feeling the excitement ratchet higher in her chest. 

 

When she eventually reached the classroom she knew Cormac to be behind, she breezed through it without pause, letting it shut on its own behind her while she casually surveyed the room. The reactions from the four sitting at the table was everything she’d hoped for, and she met each of their eyes in turn. 

 

“Hey boys.” 

 

Without waiting to hear their mumbled and muttered greetings Hermione sashayed her way across the room, past the octagonal card table towards the front. She took her time, letting her hips speak for her until she reached the professor’s desk and turned to boost herself to sit on it. With languid grace she crossed her legs and leaned back onto her hands before meeting Cormac’s gaze with a smirk that threatened to turn into a full blown smile of victory when he stood and walked over to her. 

 

“I, uh…I thought I told you I was hanging out with my mates tonight.” McLaggen said in a low voice. 

 

Hermione took satisfaction in his trepidation, feeling like she had the upper hand for once. 

 

“You did.” She answered in her normal voice. 

 

“So, what are you doing here?” 

 

Hermione leaned forward and slid her hands to the edge of the desk, her lip quirking when Cormac’s eyes moved to stare at her chest. She shrugged deliberately. 

 

“I didn't have anything else to do, so I thought I’d come wait for you to be done.”

 

A smile crept onto his face, the expression more what she’d come to expect from him. 

 

“Couldn’t wait for old Cormac, eh?” He said with a lift of his eyebrows. 

 

“I was feeling a bit…impatient.” Hermione admitted. 

 

He closed the distance between them and her heart sped as she looked up to see his look of need. His hand landed on the top of her thigh and she had to lean back as he loomed over her. Hermione’s lips parted in a soft exhalation the instant before his met hers and she arched into him as he kissed her forcefully. She hummed against his mouth when he deepened the kiss, their tongues battling as she pressed up into him. His hand eased underneath her skirt and Hermione’s hands trembled, a moan escaping her lips from the lightest pressure of his fingers at the very top of her thigh. With a confident movement his hand slid to her knee and he uncrossed her legs before moving his hand back up and quickly running his fingers over the thin material of her knickers. 

 

Hermione gasped for air when he pulled his mouth away, his hand already having found her sensitive clit. 

 

“Such a needy Witch.” His tone made her shiver, but only then did she remember three of his friends were sitting just across the room at the poker table. They seemed to realize it at about the same time. 

 

“Uh, mate, did you….you want us to give you some space?”

 

Cormac’s hand tugged her knickers to the side and a fingertip parted her folds. Hermione could feel how wet she already was despite how little shielded her from view. One of his fingers slid inside of her and when he curled it there was no way for Hermione to keep her moan quiet. 

 

“Nah.” Cormac replied casually, meeting Hermione’s eyes with a challenging look. “This won’t take long.” 

 

Hermione stared up at him, her eyes darting over to the three still seated at the table and her heart pounded in her chest. The finger inside of her disappeared and the jangling sound of a belt being undone reached her ears. Cormac spread her knees and pulled her to the very edge of the desk, taking himself in hand and dragging the head of his cock through her wetness once. Meeting her eyes, he pressed forward and filled her so perfectly that she gasped out an unintended “Yes!”, wrapping her arms and legs around him. His hands on her hips kept her from sliding away while he began to thrust into her. 

 

Hermione lost all track of herself, the sensation of being wrapped around Cormac and the steady clap of his body into hers dominating her perception. His long strokes filled her exactly how she'd hoped and it took no time at all for her to be crying out while her body shook with pleasure as her orgasm ran its course.

 

“Damn, mate.” Came the impressed uttering from the table, and Hermione found herself in agreement.

 

He smirked down at her in that infuriatingly charming way and she simply clung to him and hoped he'd never stop. His hands under her bum on the desk was really no surprise, but the shock of him picking her up shook her from her revelry with a yelp. To her amazement, Cormac didn't slow down in the slightest while he carried her, and Hermione surged with the thrill of his strength. She buried her face in his neck and closed her eyes, oblivious to anything other than him until the cool wood and stiff felt of the poker table pressed against her thighs and bum.

 

McLaggen set her down then reached back to pry her legs from around him before pressing them back and up. Hermione had to let go of his neck and leaned back until something dug into her shoulders. Her heels wound up on his ankles, her legs straight and pointed towards the ceiling and she gasped as the meaty slap of their bodies intensified.

 

Hermione cried out sharply when he grabbed the tops of her thighs and slammed himself deeply into her, her arms sweeping chips and at least one bottle from the table to the floor as she moved to hang on to the edge. 

 

“Take your top off.”

 

Hermione didn't hear the growled commands at first, lost in rapture as she was, but his hands clenched on her leg and he said it again.

 

“Take your top off.”

 

Hermione's eyes opened slowly to meet his steady gaze. Gone was the illusion that they were alone, McLaggen’s three friends still around the table and watching her with hungry eyes. She shivered under their rapt attention and looked back to see the wild look on Cormac's face. 

 

With trembling hands Hermione crossed her arms and reached for the hem of her jumper, arching her back and pressing her head into the felt to peel the soft fabric off. With a quick contortion she landed heavily on the table again, flinging away the borrowed top and leaving her in just the black lace bra.

 

“Holy shit.”

 

Hermione's head turned to see the boy who'd made the declaration watching her with an intense gaze. She swung her eyes around to see all the men looking at her similarly, watching her face when Cormac started taking her even harder, then watching the way her breasts bounced, barely contained by her lingerie. Hermione moaned thickly and arched her back again, this time in enjoyment of her partner’s efforts, but also at the attention she was receiving. 

 

McLaggen took her hard and fast, his hands roaming up to stroke her nipples through the sheer lace before he ran his thumb across her lips. Hermione opened her mouth and sucked it eagerly when he pressed it forward a second later, humming with enjoyment.

 

“Jesus Christ.”

 

Hermione smiled around McLaggen’s thumb, wicked pleasure at the reactions of her audience rushing through her. Feeling bold she arched her back again and reached behind her to undo her bra, carelessly leaving it forgotten and caressing herself before toying with her nipples. 

 

The sharp inhalations of the men at her actions drove her excitement to new heights and she felt another orgasm wash over her from the steady stretch of Cormac’s thrusts. At the peak of her ecstasy she heard the zipper of her skirt and felt him moving her body to pull it out from underneath her. Hermione knew she was all but naked and totally on display, but instead of being horrified, it simply thrilled her. The thought was strong enough to redouble her orgasm and she was barely able to keep sene of herself well enough to feel McLaggen pushing her legs to the side and rolling her to be face down on the table. 

 

Hermione's tongue felt heavy in her mouth, like she was drunk on the madness of the situation. The felt of the poker table was rough on her nipples, the sensation somehow pleasing with each of Cormac’s thrusts rocking her body. He fucked her steadily, their bodies slapping together, but not nearly as hard or as fast as he could. His thumb teased her most sensitive spot, and it was suddenly all she could think about. Hermione's hand smacked down on the table in frustration, a groan that matched leaving her lips.

 

“P…please Cormac!” She nearly sobbed, her body needing him to take her like he normally did.

 

“Please what?” His question back to her was at his most obnoxious, and Hermione stifled a scream when she tried to press against his thumb and he pulled it away.

 

“You know what!” She screeched.

 

McLaggen chuckled, but instead of speeding up he spanked her. Hard.

 

“You sound awfully needy for a girl who's come…how many times already?”

 

He spanked her again, the strike stinging deliciously.

 

“I don't know!” She wailed, moving back to meet his next thrust and moaning when he spanked her again. “Two…three?”

 

“And now you want….” His thumb eased back, and Hermione nodded quickly.

 

“Yes!”

 

Another hard smack.

 

“Well if you can't tell me ,” he teased, “then I think you should tell Stephen what it is you want from me.”

 

Hermione's cheeks burned at the escalation, forcing her to not just accept that she was getting fucked by Cormac in full view of his friends, but to interact with them while she did it. When the intensity was up it was easy to hide her face and forget, but now….

 

“In my bum.” She muttered into the table, her face on fire.

 

“Did anyone hear anything?” McLaggen asked obnoxiously. “No?”

 

Hermione growled in annoyance, pure stubbornness overwhelming her. She shoved up onto her hands and turned to face Stephen, her hair and breasts swaying from Cormac’s thrusts when she met Stephen’s eyes. She swallowed heavily, her heart slamming against her ribs.

 

“I want Cormac to put it in my bum.”

 

She didn't think she'd ever blushed so hard when he nearly choked at her words, his eyes wide and face red. He groaned, but there were some chuckles as well.

 

“I'm Stephen.” A different boy said.

 

Refusing to back down, Hermione turned to face the actual Stephen, meeting his eyes and panting with excitement now. Just like she’d first been afraid to wear anything less than modest around the school, Hermione was coming to realize that the thrill of this was even stronger.

 

“I want Cormac's cock in my bum.”

 

Hermione smiled in satisfaction at the look on his face, not looking away as she moaned loudly from yet another smack to her sensitive flesh.

 

“Ah…hmmm,” Hermione turned to the last man at the table when he cleared his throat, raising an eyebrow. 

 

“I'm…actually, I'm Stephen.”

 

Hermione laughed, low in her throat, twisting back to look at Cormac as he slid free of her sex and repositioned himself. 

 

She turned to face forward, staring down the most recent ‘Stephen’ and shivering in pleasure at the look on his face.

 

“I want McLaggen to….” Hermione started to say, but was interrupted by her pornographic moan before she could finish. Cormac had run out of patience as was already halfway inside of her. 

 

“Jesus Christ.” Someone whispered at her words, but Hermione was already gone, gasping and moaning while Cormac gave her what she wanted. His cock stretched her and utterly filled her and Hermione felt herself growing even more intoxicated on the heat of their stares, feeling debauched and wicked.

 

McLaggen fucked her just as roughly as before, his bollocks slapping against her clit while he took her arse. Hermione's mind was awash in the depravity of it all, her eyes moving sluggishly between the three seated at the table and even more turned on by the sight of their arms all moving as they obviously stroked themselves to the sight of her.

 

“Good Lord, I can’t believe she lets you do that mate.” One of the not-stephens said in absolute wonder. 

 

“Lets me?” McLaggen asked with a note of humor in his strained voice. “Tell them, Hermione.” He commanded with another resounding spank. 

 

Hermione gasped as the intensity ratcheted even higher. 

 

“I love it.” She managed between gulps of air, letting her head hang down until Cormac’s strong hand fisted into her hair and tugged her face back up. The sensation melted away into the overwhelming ecstasy and she moaned. “I love when Cormac fucks my arse.” 

 

McLaggen started to pull her back to meet his punishing thrusts, forcing Hermione to watch his mates see her get fucked into oblivion. Her mind registered that they were stroking themselves inside of their trousers or robes to the sight of her, the sheer wickedness of it all igniting a fire inside of her she couldn’t hope to put out. Hermione wailed as she came undone, but kept her eyes on them until she was forced to shut them by the pleasure, her body and her mouth screaming with the intensity of her orgasm. She was left facedown on the table when the World returned to her a moment later, her every breath a lustful sound. 

 

Cormac groaned appreciatively as he withdrew, and Hermione was moving before he'd said a word, knowing what he wanted at kneeling naked at his feet. Without hesitation she put her hands on his strong thighs and sucked his cock deeply once, holding as much of his length as he could in her mouth before she sat back on her heels and looked up at him expectantly. She arched her back while absently caressing herself, hips circling automatically as she watched him. 

 

His hand wrapped around his shaft and became a blur, his chin bobbing in a nod down at her. 

 

Hermione licked her lips and opened her mouth, tongue swiping at his head in the final seconds before he erupted onto her, covering her face, hair, and chest with heavy strands of his come. She’d never seen or felt him come so hard, with seemingly endless blasts making a mess of every part of her.  Blinking her eyes open carefully, Hermione smiled as she licked her lips, feeling him drip down her face. 

 

“Holy shit.”

 

Hermione was forcibly reminded of her situation when she saw the other three had come around the table for a better view while she'd been otherwise distracted. One of them, possibly even the real Stephen, was still stroking himself openly while he looked down at her, the weeping head of a respectable cock just feet away. 

 

The raw lust on his face took Hermione's desire from a low boil to a whistling tea pot in seconds, and she moaned sinfully when her fingertips circled her desperate clit. She looked up at Cormac to see a bemused look on his face before he turned it towards his desperate mates.

 

“Don't even think about touching my girlfriend boys.”

 

Hermione's eyes widened at his declaration, a desperate whimper escaping her mouth as she frantically rubbed her throbbing clit. The odd feeling she now recognized as power she’d felt all night reached a crescendo, and she came again, her body bucking. The three stroking themselves groaned as they came in eerie synchronization, either inside their robes or on the floor around her, and Hermione’s pleasure stretched out endlessly with the feeling of being worshiped. Her fingers dragged out her pleasure for as long as she could manage, her other hand circling her nipples and exploring the tingling sensation that consumed her.  Hermione’s hips bounced on her heels and she writhed in place as she met their eyes, watching the intensity of their own pleasure taper away. 

 

And only then did she lean forward to suck Cormac clean, capturing the very last of his come and winking up at him with his tip resting in the back of her mouth. Bracing herself against her boyfriend , Hermione rose languidly to stand on trembling legs, still standing with new confidence. Dripping with come and wearing nothing but a g-string and matching heels, she reveled in her newfound power. She dragged a finger up her chest and over one nipple, capturing some of the mess before popping it into her mouth and sucking it clean. 

 

“So,” she said as nonchalantly as she could, “anyone else need a cleaning charm?”

Notes:

This may very well be the last Cormac/Hermione chapter, at least in this Universe. Once, a long time ago, I read "Whatever Happened to Bromance?" and that version of Cormac really stuck with me. He's an obnoxious and awesome and irritating and overly macho and annoying.......yea, I find him an interesting character after that. And also one who has no shortage of success with ladies.

Anywho, if Cormac and Hermione make another appearance, it probably won't be in this Universe, or at least not as main characters.

Or maybe not, because I suck at leaving stories alone, and an even more outlandish idea sits somewhere in my brain for one more chapter.

Chapter 65: Transportation Choices (Ginny/Dean 01)

Summary:

Unrelated to any/all previous chapters and/or other stories.

Ginny makes a choice on the train, followed by another one, and things rapidly...run away.

(Train pun in the summary, because I'm annoying like that.)

Notes:

All the usual warnings apply for my work: no beta, minimal proofreading, lack of skill, etc.

All errors are mine.

“Well I've chosen Dean Thomas, is that better?”

 

The explosion was immediate, but the little smile on Ginny's face told everyone in the compartment it had been expected.

 

“No that's not Bloody well better!” Ron sputtered in his rage. 

 

“Why not?” Her head tilted to the side with feigned confusion, a not quite innocent look on her face. “He's your friend, isn't he? Would you be friends with a bloke you wouldn't want your baby sister to date?”

 

“He…he….he…” Ron's face had gone splotchy with anger and he struggled to form words. “... he's got a different girlfriend practically every week! And…”

 

“Well that's what you accused me of, isn't it?” Ginny shot back, teeth flashing. “Makes us well suited, wouldn't you think?”

 

Harry and Hermione watched the ongoing exchange in trepidation, like the siblings were playing catch with a badger quickly running out of patience.

 

“Reputation!” Ron coughed out, eyes wide.

 

“Mine? Or his?” Ginny asked as she tapped her finger against pursed lips.

 

“I'm going to tell Mum you're…you're….”

 

“Dating?”

 

Ron shook with anger at his Sister’s blase attitude.

 

“Throwing yourself at blokes!”

 

Ginny's eyes narrowed in anger and Harry and Hermione both flinched. 

 

“Is that what you think I'm doing?” She asked dangerously.

 

Ron nodded in a jerking motion, teeth and fists clenched. 

 

Ginny's eyes widened a second later. “Well, if you feel so strongly about it, I guess I'll go sit with my new boyfriend in his compartment. I don't think I'd enjoy the rest of the trip in here.”

 

With that, Ginny waved a farewell to Harry and Hermione, sliding the compartment door shut with a rattle of tracks and a bang before disappearing down the corridor.

 

“Well that could've gone better.” Hermione muttered before burying her face in her book. 

 

---

 

Dean sat in his compartment, deep in conversation with Seamus about the chances of their favorite clubs. Lavender and Parvati sat opposing them, and neither of the boys particularly minded that the girls had already changed out of their Hogwarts uniforms. 

 

The fairer pair in the compartment discussed whatever fashion, cosmetics, or gossip had appeared in the most recent Witch’s magazine, all the while shooting knowing looks at the boys and pretending not to notice how their gazes lingered well below their necks. That Lavender had chosen a top which allowed her ample opportunity to lean forward and draw the boys attention, or that Parvati's crossed legs were left mostly exposed by her skirt, was obviously of no consequence. Despite the magical setting, it was as typical a ‘teen’ situation as could be found anywhere in Scotland at that moment.

 

At least until an irritated Redhead flung the door open and stormed into the compartment. She stepped over the assorted feet and bags in her way and turned to plop down in her Dean's lap, snaking one arm around his neck and pulling the stunned boy to meet her lips.

 

“Hi Ginny!” Lavender greeted too loudly. “No, come right on in! Let us get the door for you.”

 

The blonde’s tone was dry with annoyance, and Parvati giggled as Seamus shook his head and stood to close the compartment door.

 

“Only fooking Dean.” He groused, his accent thicker than normal.

 

Ginny shrugged unrepentantly and cuddled into a now bemused looking Dean. His strong arm wrapped around her waist and his hand gripped her tightly, low on her hip. She shifted against him as she started to slide and got a thrill of pleasure when he effortlessly brought his feet under his knees to give her a flatter seat. 

 

Dean was the opposite of Michael in every way. Tall, dark, handsome, and nearly too fit. Ginny shifted on his strong thighs again, this time the fear of falling having nothing to do with it. Dean's other hand slid over her legs to rest casually on her knee. Ginny swallowed thickly, her impulsive decision having put her in an awkward situation. She ignored her nerves and resolved to let her daring nature carry the day.

 

Seamus had been staring at both of them with an odd look on his face, but the girls hadn't so much as slowed their conversation.

 

“Er, so, plans for the summer Ginny?” Seamus asked, obviously trying to move past the awkwardness of her sitting on his previous conversation partner. She shrugged.

 

“The usual. Chores, homework, sneaking off to fly or swim in the creek as often as I can.”

 

A strange squealing noise drew all their attention.

 

“Oh Merlin, swimming!” Parvati, the source of the squeal said in a rush. “Lav, I. Can't. Wait to show you the new bikini I've got for this Summer! It's got all these gorgeous flowers on it, and it goes like this. ..” Parvati drew some lines on her body that made Ginny’s eyebrows lift, “...and I bet it'll finally draw some of the attention away from your….” she waved vaguely in the area of Lavender’s chest to finish. 

 

Lavender snorted cutely.

 

“You wish Patil.” She turned and looked appraisingly at Ginny. “What about you Ginny?”

 

“What now?” Ginny said after a second. Lavender’s expression turned a touch more condescending.

 

“What are you going to wear to the beach this summer?”

 

Ginny flushed at her tone and deliberate mistake.

 

“I don't get to go to the beach.” Ginny answered evenly. “My family has a creek with a swimming hole that's perfect during the Summer.”

 

Lavender's nose lifted, ever so slightly.

 

“And I have a black one piece swimming costume.” She added before the other girl could make a point of it.

 

“Well I suppose when you haven't grown since being a little girl you can keep wearing the same bathing suit.”

 

“I bet you look incredible in it.” Dean's voice in her ear took her completely off balance and short circuited her flash of rage. Her cheeks warmed as her attention was split between Dean's body against hers and the frustrated girl across from them. Sudden, wicked inspiration stuck Ginny, and she leaned to put her lips against his ear.

 

“Sometimes I sneak out at night, and I don't bother with my swimsuit.”

 

His fingers tightened on her with a sharp inhalation, and Ginny felt the little air between them charge. Every spot they touched tingled and she pulled back to see his eyes dark with want. Unable to help herself she leaned forward and kissed him, feeling his hand tighten on her thigh as the kiss deepened.

 

Seamus coughed in the sudden awkward silence of the compartment.

 

“I…er…snacks! I'm going to go find the snack trolley!” His voice was too loud and Ginny jumped before she hid her face in the crook of Dean's neck. 

 

Parvati and Lavender whispered too quietly for Ginny to hear, but she knew it'd only be a matter of time before the entire train knew what she'd just done. The pair rose and left with Seamus, the door clattering closed again behind them and leaving Ginny and Dean alone in the compartment.

 

“You okay?” His deep voice rumbled and she could feel it in her chest. She nodded and he shifted under her, moving her shoulder with his and finally catching her eyes again. Her lips parted at the intensity of his stare and she squeaked when he leaned forward to kiss her again. The embarrassing sound was quickly forgotten as their tongues battled and Ginny's pulse raced. His hand on her hip found the gap between her shirt and her skirt and the caress of his fingers on her bare skin felt like a trail of fire. Her hand on his arm gripped, the feel of his strong body so close to hers making her desperate. 

 

Ginny kissed away from his lips, following the line of his jaw back to his ear and down his neck, her tongue tasting delicious skin. He moved underneath her and Ginny was instantly aware that Dean’s hard length was pressed tightly against her bum. Her hips circled in his lap without her permission and when his surged up into her Ginny let out a wanton moan like no sound she'd ever made in her life. Her cheeks burned and she hid her face again, but Dean's chuckle was appreciative.

 

His hand on her leg had moved, his fingers resting between her thighs at the bottom of her skirt and radiating heat like Ginny couldn't believe. His other hand was under her shirt on her lower back, his pinky dipped just under the waist of her uniform. Ginny felt like she was about to combust and moved to kiss him hungrily, humming her enjoyment as he matched her. Her hands looked for purchase on his body, undoing the top buttons on his shirt and getting tantalizing touches of his chest, and feeling his defined abs through the gaps between buttons. Her body was in constant motion against him, the rigid length against her driving her mad. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't find exactly what her body needed.

 

Dean turned his head away from her for a second and Ginny didn't hesitate to kiss his neck again.

 

“Ah…maybe we should get the shades?”

 

Ginny sat up and looked towards the door in frustration, her desire burning too high for her embarrassment to dampen it. She twisted and stood, pulling all the shades down to block the windows into the compartment and locking the door for good measure. When she turned back around Ginny was floored by the sexy man lounging in the seat, watching her with obvious arousal. His shirt strained across his fit body where she'd left it buttoned and his trousers were pulled tight over his erection. 

 

The realization that it was because of her was an overwhelming shock to her system, and Ginny found herself flooded by carnal need. She stepped back across the compartment to stand in front of Dean, who watched her with a hooded gaze that set her on fire. Before she let herself think through what she was doing Ginny reached up under her skirt and slid her knickers down her legs, the look on Dean's face everything she'd hoped for. She tossed the plain white fabric onto the seat next to him, wishing for just a second that she'd been wearing something sexier. 

 

Dean's eyes widened and his smile edged towards predatory when Ginny stepped between his knees and reached for his belt, glancing away just long enough to see him devouring her with his eyes. She opened his trousers and pulled them roughly down his legs, unable to look away from his tented boxers when he lifted his hips to help her. 

 

With hands that trembled she reached back up to do the same to his boxers, holding her breath as he was revealed to her. Ginny's mouth went dry at the sight of his weeping cock, the fire inside of her burning higher. She put her hands on his shoulders and stepped over one leg to put her knee on the cushion next to him before doing the same with the other and straddling his strong thighs. She kissed him desperately, her body leading the way and pressing her drenched folds against his rigid length. Dean gasped when she ground herself against him, his hands gripping her hips tightly. 

 

When she couldn't take it any more Ginny raised herself up and felt the head of Dean's cock spring up to follow her, his body evidently as eager as hers. Slowly, Ginny let herself slide down onto him, the delicious heat of being stretched making her gasp. It seemed to go on forever, but when her bum was finally against his legs again Ginny felt filled to her limit in the most perfect way imaginable. 

 

Dean's face was awash with pleasure as he watched her, letting her set the pace. Eventually she felt ready to move, and the pleasure that tore through her from the simple rock of her hips took her breath away. She started to slide forwards and backwards in his lap, the sensation almost too much to bear. Dean sat back and watched her with enjoyment, his hands riding her hips while she moved. 

 

The pleasure made her greedy though, and Ginny moved to yank his shirt open and drag her fingers down his muscled chest. His hips bucked up into her when her nails crossed his nipples and Ginny moaned thickly at being even more filled. Her hips lifted off him before dropping back down with the next undulating roll of her body and the pleasure built even higher. 

 

“Merlin, Dean!” She gasped in amazement.

 

His smile back at her was all heat and he moved his hands under her skirt to grab her bum. Ginny felt herself losing control as she rode him, hearing whimpers and moans come from her mouth but lost in ecstasy. The knot of pleasure low in her belly tightened to the breaking point and Ginny heard herself chanting his name. Her body tried to give out but Dean's strong arms drove her onward until it all became too much and she buried her face in his neck and howled her orgasm. 

 

She panted against him as if she'd just gotten done running the stairs in the Quidditch stadium, her body trembling like a leaf against him. 

 

“Oh my God.” She gasped when she could finally speak, feeling him twitch deep inside of her. 

 

With a start she realized Dean hadn't finished, and he was moving urgently yet carefully against her. His hands stroked and massaged her bum and his hips pressed up languidly. 

 

“What do you….how can I…need?”

 

Dean chuckled at her scrambled words.

 

“I need to come, obviously.” He answered with a smile and a strong thrust of her hips that made Ginny moan. She finally leaned back and nodded down at him, cheeks flushed and body still alight from her orgasm.

 

“You mind if I take charge?”

 

Ginny's mind was suddenly filled to the brim with images of Dean doing exactly that and she bit her lip with a nod.

 

“Please.” She said. “I don't think I can move.”

 

Dean chuckled and shifted to get his feet under him before standing easily. Ginny bit down on a surprised yelp, amazed at the ease he could move her. His strength thrilled her, and her pulse raced at the thought of him pinning her to a wall and fucking her. 

 

But it wasn't to be. Ginny clung to him as he turned and bent, laying her down on the cushioned bench. He eased her arms from around his neck and leaned back before taking her legs in his hands and prying them from around his waist. He spread her legs and he put one knee on the bench.  Ginny fought off trying to push her skirt back down where it fell across her belly, feeling exposed and vulnerable, but that was all obliterated by Dean's first long thrust.

 

Ginny's eyes went wide and she desperately tried to find something to hang onto, digging her fingernails into the edge and back of the cushions. Dean's hands moved to the tops of her thighs and Ginny's ankles fell to his shoulders. His next thrust brought them together with a clap of flesh that filled her vision with stars and stole the air from her lungs. His next thrusts were just as forceful and reignited the blaze she thought had gone out. Ginny's back arched and her eyes slammed shut against the overwhelming pleasure. 

 

“Holy shit!” Ginny's voice was breathless with wonder. “Dean! I'm going to come again!”

 

Dean grunted in response, his hands clamping down on her thighs as he moved even faster. The slap of their bodies and Ginny's moans filled the compartment until Dean growled, the sound of animalistic need the only warning Ginny got before he exploded inside of her. An instant later Dean's thumb brushed her clit and it was enough to send her over the edge again, her body seized up with sensation. They coasted to a finish together, until Ginny was finally able to think again. 

 

She opened her eyes to find Dean still over her, his head back and a look of bliss on his face. He rolled his shoulders before looking down at her with a satisfied smile.

 

“That as good for you as it was for me?” He asked with a grin.

 

Ginny shivered and nodded, the fading sensations still enough to give her pause. Dean gently withdrew and helped her to sit up, the pair setting themselves to rights. She blushed when he offered her knickers back, watching shamelessly as he tucked himself back into his boxers and not caring that he was smirking at her. 

 

“So should I even ask what brought all this on?” Dean asked, breaking the silence. “Not that I'm complaining…”

 

Ginny's cheeks burned now that her hormones had been placated.

 

“I told Ron that I'd chucked Michael, and he said something obnoxious, so I told him I'd chosen you.”

 

“And this was you ‘choosing’ me?” Dean asked with a chuckle.

 

Ginny's cheeks burned hotter and she nodded with her face towards the floor. 

 

“A bit forward, in’nit?” 

 

Ginny nodded again, the full realization that she'd just shagged a bloke who wasn't even her boyfriend on the Hogwarts Express suddenly mortifying instead of arousing.

 

“I'm…sorry?” She asked meekly.

 

“I mean, for all you know I've got a girlfriend at home just waiting for me for the Summer.”

 

Ginny’s stomach fell a notch lower, which she hadn't thought possible. She could see his head shake from the corner of her eye.

 

“I don't…” her heart lurched, “...yet, at least.” It fell again. “But I usually do by the end of the first week home.”

 

Ginny nodded miserably.

 

“You could always come visit.” He offered. “My mom works during the day.”

 

Ginny's spirits soared and she was already  thinking about how she'd sneak away when Dean continued.

 

“Or you could sneak me over to go swimming.” He added a second later.

 

Ginny blushed and opened her mouth to answer, but stopped when he kept going.

 

“I don't know if we want to be exclusive, yea? We don't know how much we'd even see each other, and if you meet a great bloke some weekend, or there's a girl at a party I'm at, well, no need for us to be serious, yea?”

 

Ginny paused, Dean's words sounding reasonable but making her feel odd. He didn't owe her anything, obviously, considering how she'd just used him. And that she'd been rude to his friends at that. But she didn't know if she could be okay with being with him knowing he wasn't serious.

 

His eyes met hers and he smiled rakishly.

 

“And if you can come visit during the day, we'll have all the time in the world.” His gaze turned direct and positively burned into her. “I can take my time and make you feel really good.”

 

Ginny's breath left her again.

 

“Tha…” she cleared her throat and started again. “That sounds great.”

 

His hand caressed the top of her thigh, pushing her skirt up as it went. His eyes were dark and the look of confidence sent a rush of sinful desire through Ginny.

 

“I'm going to make you feel so good you scr …”

 

A sudden pounding on the compartment door crushed the moment and threw a bucket of cold water over Ginny's mounting arousal.

 

“Oi! Ginny! Unlock this door right now!” A long pause filled the compartment. “I'm going to tell Mum!” 

 

Ginny seethed at the sound of Ron's voice, looking at Dean and seeing resignation. 

 

“Um, Dean, you didn't happen to silence the compartment, did you?”

 

Dean's face drooped at her question. 

 

“N..n…no. I thought you did?”

 

Ginny buried her face in her hands, shaking her head as Ron started pounding on the door again.

Chapter 66: Belated Birthdays (Dudley/Ginny 04)

Summary:

Ginny finds a way to occupy herself while Dudley is exercising.

Notes:

Someone commented that they felt this pairing was disgusting based on canonical Dudley, which is totally fair and understandable. I think this Universe's Dudley is a good guy, so I obviously should have done some more character building in the first of these stories, but hey, no going back now.

What that did do is put this story back in my mind, and I realized Ginny wouldn't know when Dudley's birthday was and that she'd missed it based on the Hermione story.

Obviously a girl like Ginny would feel the need to go above and beyond in rectifying the situation.

As always, all mistakes are solely mine, and if you don't like the premise or the characters, feel free to walk away with a full refund.

Dudley grunted through his last two reps and racked the bar with a satisfying clang. His shoulders burned when he wiped the sweat out of his eyes, and he noticed some dust had stuck to his forehead. He frowned, because that usually only happened when someone was walking through the house and knocking it loose from the floor joists, but no one was supposed to be around.

 

Harry was with his new girlfriend, and God Bless him, hopefully relaxed for once. Dudley’d met her, amd smiled at the memory of how unique she was. He just hoped she'd make his cousin happy. 

 

And that she was as kinky as she seemed. Harry deserved it. 

 

Dudley wiped all his gear down and threw the towel over his shoulder, the stairs complaining loudly as he walked back up. He was weighing his options for lunch on his way up to his room and nearly slammed into a petite redhead who was hurtling down the stairs.

 

“Ginny?” He asked, confused. “I didn't know you were coming over.”

 

“Hadn't planned on it.” She answered in a hurry. “But I just got a message from Luna that my Mum knows I'm not at her house, so I need to run. Sorry.”

 

“Oh.” He was still trying to process when she went up on tiptoe to kiss him on the cheek before she hustled by him and left.

 

“Too bad.” He said to himself.

 

With a shrug he trekked up to his room, throwing his things in the laundry, but froze when he realized his telly was on. He knew he hadn't turned it on that morning, or, now that he was looking, his VCR. He bent to look and found the cabinet under the stand was open a crack, and as he opened it the rest of the way he saw a stack of unlabeled tapes had been moved. His heart sank when he hit the eject button and yet another unlabeled tape came out, played nearly to the end.

 

Dudley cursed at the realization someone had put on one of his….adult videos, and that it could have only been Ginny. He didn't know what the stance on porn was in the Wizarding World, but based on her reaction, he assumed not well.

 

He sighed, and made a mental note to ask Harry to post a letter for him with Hedwig. He knew the Summer was just about over anyway, and the chances of things with Ginny continuing were impossible, but he'd at least hoped for a few more good shags before she went back to school.

 

---

 

Sorry you had to run the other day , he'd written to Ginny via Harry and Hedwig. I'd really like to see you again before the end of Summer .

 

He felt like a whinging baby writing it, but there was no way he was going to ask if she'd seen his porn stash. He got a response the next day.

 

Me too! Her handwriting looked like something from a greeting card store and the heavy paper-like sheet she wrote on was heavy, rough, and smelt faintly of strawberry. Thankfully my Mum bought my story about going into the village.  

 

Dudley smiled. It was a good sign she was willing to take up his willingness to ignore what had happened. 

 

Maybe not healthy, but it wasn't like either of them was planning on a long term thing.

 

I think I can sneak over at least one more time before school….

 

---

 

Dudley tried not to look forward to the day too much, but when dawn broke on the day he and Ginny had arranged it was, of course, a torrential downpour accompanied by a thunderstorm. He didn't think the weather affected their travels, but still found himself pacing in the living room as the time came, then went. 

 

He'd just started to worry when there was a knock at the door and he hustled to open it and usher Ginny in out of the rain.

 

“Hi.” She smiled up at him with a cute blush from under a rain hat, her long coat oddly dry.

 

“Hey.”

 

She walked in and he winced, but she wasn't trailing any water on his Mother's floors, so he chalked it up to magic.

 

“It's good to see you again.” He said with a smile. “Can take your coat?”

 

Ginny smiled at him, her eyes alight.

 

“Why didn't you tell me I'd missed your birthday?” She asked.

 

Dudley looked down with a frown.

 

“My parents always make such a big deal about my birthday that it seems silly to try to make anyone else celebrate it too. Especially when they don't do anything for Harry at all.”

 

Ginny frowned for a second too.

 

“You really are a decent bloke Dudley.” He smiled at her fond look. “But I hope you don't mind that I wanted to do something special for your birthday, even if it's late.”

 

She took her hat off as she spoke and rather than the ponytail he was used to, she sported two curly pigtails high on the sides of her head. Ginny unbelted her coat and as it fell open, Dudley's eyes went wide. She smirked at him as she let it fall to her hands and threw it to land on the couch and seemed happy to let Dudley stare. So he did.

 

Some part of his brain realized the video she watched must have been ‘Slutty Schoolgirls 5’ because her outfit was a dead ringer. Her white shirt was unbuttoned and tied at her breasts, and thin enough he could see her nipples pressing through the fabric. The dark pleated skirt hung low on her hips and accentuated her toned midriff, the strings of a thong pulled up above the waistband. Knee socks and black trainers finished the look, and Dudley had to shift in his trousers from his growing excitement.

 

“What do you think?” Ginny's voice left no doubt she could tell exactly how he felt, but far be it from him to criticize. She turned and smirked over her shoulder at him, his eyes fixed on the swell of her tight bum not covered by the skirt. He swallowed heavily.

 

“Best birthday present ever.” He rasped out.

 

She turned and walked towards him, every step making his heart beat faster.

 

“I'm really glad you like it,” Ginny said from an inch away as she looked up at him, “but this isn't your present.”

 

Dudley's brain functioned for long enough to be confused, which she noticed with a chuckle.

 

“This is.” From out of nowhere, she handed him a present.

 

He looked at it even more confused, but opened it as she waited with a quirked eyebrow. When the last of the paper hit the floor he found himself holding a vintage camera, and he looked at her.

 

Ginny's face was flushed with excitement, and her eyes were dark with desire.

 

“I thought you'd like something to remember me by.”

 

Dudley gulped.

 

“Like, pictures of you like this?” He gestured vaguely. Ginny's smile widened.

 

“I was thinking more like this.” She lowered herself to her knees as she answered, her nimble hands undoing his belt and trousers. She pulled them down with his boxers, her dark painted nails trailing down his thighs. With a toss of her head she looked up at him and slowly moved to give the tip of his cock a kiss. When he raised the camera her lips curved into a wicked smile and she winked.

 

Dudley just hoped his hands weren't shaking too much to get decent pictures. 

 

The camera turned out to be an old instant and he pulled the picture from the feeder and shook it out of habit. It developed quickly and he groaned when he saw how perfectly the moment was captured, twitching against Ginny's lips.

 

“Let me see?” 

 

Dudley showed her the print and her eyes went wide, a pleased smile on her face.

 

“Oh, I am going to put your video girls to shame .” She laughed, her gaze meeting his when she started to take him in earnest.

 

Dudley bit down on a groan and realized how close he already was. The thought of finishing so soon horrified him.

 

“You want to go up to my room?” He asked in a bid for time. He swore her mouth popped when she pulled away.

 

“Whatever you want.” She answered cheekily. “It's your present.”

 

Ginny rose with the easy grace she managed everything with and he was struck dumb just watching her walk towards the stairs. She looked back to see him staring and stopped to pose for him. She pressed her hands and chest against the doorframe and twisted to look back at him with devastating expression of need on her face. She bent a knee to raise one foot as he fumbled with the camera and finally snapped the picture. 

 

Ginny giggled and disappeared up the stairs as he took the new print from the camera, and he hurried to follow her up to the best afternoon of his life. 

 

Ginny was perfect. Unbelievably sexy, confident, and eager. Her knickers, tiny little things that they were, hadn't lasted long, but Dudley demanded the skirt stay on. There was something so wrong about it that he loved, especially when he lay her back on his bed and stood at the edge thrusting into her. Ginny's legs were straight and he spread them wide, watching the plaid material bounce in time with his thrusts. Ginny had her arms spread wide, her fingers curled in the bedding and her eyes were shut as she moaned, but she smiled knowingly at the sounds of the camera. 

 

Even better was when he rolled her over and she put her perfect arse up as high as she could, her chin down on the arms extended straight out in front of her. Dudley groaned before he even started to slide into her, amazed at the perfection of her body. Ginny looked tiny compared to him, the lewdness of her taking his cock even if it looked like it was going to split her in half an image too good to pass up. 

 

He groaned from the first thrust, the way her arse bounced and the skirt flapped overwhelming him. She was soaked and moaning loudly with every move or twitch of his cock, and Dudley knew he was on the edge. 

 

“Are you ready, Dudley?” Ginny had raised up onto her elbows and twisted back to look at him. 

 

“I'm really close.” He agreed.

 

Ginny's smile reached new heights of wickedness, and she lifted her chin in a signal he didn't understand. She rolled her eyes and disengaged with a roll of her hips, turning to knee walk across the bed and push him back with a hand on his chest. 

 

Her knees dropped to the carpet immediately and she looked up at him with excitement, his still wet cock grabbed by two small hands and stroked quickly. She licked her lips, her eyes darting from his to the cock a foot away from her face, and Dudley's heart nearly gave up when he realized what she was doing. 

 

Her excited strokes were as perfect as the look on her face, and Dudley grunted when the hardest orgasm of his life hammered into him. Ginny flinched when the first explosion of come struck her face but her grip never faltered and she stroked rope after long rope out of him. Dudley watched slack-jawed as he covered her from forehead to chin, and errant strands landed in her hair or on her neck and chest. He'd never come so hard in his life, and couldn't rightly say if he'd ever come half as much. 

 

Ginny was determined to get every last bit out of him as well, her hands still stroking until there was nothing left and she fell back to support herself on her hands behind her. Dudley, with the sudden realization he'd never see anything so incredible again in his entire life, snatched up the camera and took a quick picture of her. Ginny met his look and slowly wiped a finger across her dripping eyelash, they sucked that finger deep into her mouth while the camera clicked again. 

 

“Good Birthday present?” Ginny asked in a sinful voice.

 

Dudley nodded stupidly. “Best ever. By miles and miles.”

 

“Seems like you enjoyed it.” She said with a smile that made him twitch.

 

“Was it…er…okay for you?” He immediately felt like an idiot for asking, but Ginny's smile just widened, and he saw her hips move in a tight little circle.

 

“I wasn't sure I would like it.” She answered in a breathy voice. “But I feel…sexy.” She nodded to herself. “I feel really sexy .”

 

Dudley gulped.

 

“You're the sexiest girl I've ever met.” He said earnestly.

 

Ginny had moved off her knees to sit on the floor, leaned back against his bed. Her hands were trailing softly over her body, and she shivered a little at the intensity of his stare.

 

“Sexier than the girls in your video?”

 

Dudley nodded as quickly as he could.

 

“So, so much sexier.”

 

Ginny hummed softly, her hand trailing dark nails up her thigh. She licked her lips and raised her knee, keeping her foot flat on the floor. Her little skirt flipped up of course, and Dudley saw her body was still wet and flushed with excitement. Something she confirmed a second later when her fingers caressed her swollen lips.

 

Ginny moaned thickly when her fingertip circled her clit, her back arching and mouth open. Her other hand glided down her chest and slipped under her shirt, pushing it out of the way when she toyed with her hard nipple. 

 

“Holy shit.”

 

Ginny's eyes opened and she met his gaze with the most wanton look he'd ever seen. The camera clicked and whirred. Her circling fingers slowed, then moved deeper, and Ginny gasped when she curled two fingers inside of herself. Her eyes darted to his cock and he knew he was rock hard again. She dragged her hand from one side of her chest to the other, seeming not to care about the sticky mess her fingers picked up before she started to knead her other breast.

 

“Am I good enough to be in one of your videos?” Her voice was tight with desire and there was a wicked look in her eye. 

 

“You'd put them all to shame.” He answered honestly. 

 

A smile flashed across her face before she moaned again, her body rolling with pleasure.

 

“So you think I could be in the next ‘Slutty Schoolgirls’?” 

 

Dudley nearly balked at the question as he finally figured it out. 

 

“You'd be the star.” He answered, understanding what she was exploring, and apparently getting off on. “They'd send all the other girls home because no one would want to see anyone but you.”

 

Ginny's eyes drifted shut and her hand moved faster between her legs.

 

“Blokes everywhere would wank to you sucking cock and getting fucked like a whore in your slutty little uniform.”

 

Ginny's hand was a blur and a wet noise reached his ears as he kept talking.

 

“They'd get so hard watching you get used, desperate to hold off so they could pretend to cover your face when they come, watching you.”

 

Ginny's body went rigid as her hips lifted and she cried out as she came, the camera snapping in the instant before her bum thudded back to the floor. She kept moving, her hips rolling as her hand brought her to the end of her orgasm. The sights and sounds had Dudley's cock weeping again, seeing and capturing such intensity already pushing his limit.

 

“Get some good pictures?” Ginny asked breathlessly with a smile.

 

Dudley nodded dumbly.

 

“How many left?”

 

He looked down in confusion at the camera and saw a little rolling number counter, like on his old alarm clock. 

 

“Just one.” 

 

Ginny seemed surprised for a second that there weren't more, but shook it off quickly.

 

“Well we better make it a good one then.”

 

She stood and shucked out of her top after unknotting it then straighted the covers on his bed for a second before climbing on. She turned to face him on her knees in nothing but that tiny little skirt and crossed her arms before hanging the pointer finger on her hand from her bottom lip. Ginny cocked her hip and tossed her curly ponytails with a playful smile as the camera cycled one more time, a breathtaking picture of a girl thrilled with her debauched state. 

 

“How'd it come out?” She asked from her spot next to him.

 

“Amazing.” He answered with a smile.

 

“It hasn't even finished yet, prat.” She backhanded his arm and laughed while they waited.

 

“Morgana’s tits,” she breathed out in what he assumed was invective when it was finally ready. 

 

“Yea, that.” He agreed. She chuckled, the sound low and hot before she shook herself.

 

“I need a shower.”

 

“Don't want to go home looking like that?” 

 

Ginny didn't deem his question worthy of a response.

 

---

 

After their shower, Ginny dressed in the spare clothes she'd brought along in the magically deepened pocket of her coat. 

 

“Handy trick, that.” He commented while he watched, seeing her contented smile. 

 

“Magic has its advantages.” 

 

“Is one of them making a week last for a month?”

 

Ginny thought for a second. “It's complicated, but not really.”

 

Dudley tried not to let his disappointment show and Ginny brought his chin to face her before she kissed him softly. 

 

“Going to miss having your very own slutty schoolgirl?” She teased.

 

“I'm going to miss you .” He winced at his own honesty.

 

“Oh, save it for Friday you big mush.”

 

“What?”

 

Ginny's eyes danced.

 

“I don't leave until Monday you dolt.”

 

“But…but Harry's leaving on Thursday?”

 

“Harry's staying at my house for the weekend and going to the station with us Monday.”

 

Dudley's excitement made his heart pound.

 

“So try not to look at our pictures too much, yea? I want you to have something left for Friday.”

 

He nodded so fast his neck hurt.

 

“Good. Now I just need to get Hermione to get me another role of film before then.”

 

Dudley's pulse thundered in his ears.

 

“More film?” He squeaked.

 

Ginny grinned widely at his shock.

 

“Why not? I probably had more fun today than you did, and it was supposed to be your present.” She winked at him. “The least I can do is try again.”

 

Dudley forgot how to breathe in the face of such sheer brilliance.

 

She leaned up into him and gave him a long, lingering kiss before she turned to go.

 

“Besides,” she said over her shoulder, “this wasn't the only movie in your collection I watched.” Her hand slapped down on the tight denim over her bum, and Dudley's mind raced to decipher her message. Which video had she watched? Was she teasing him with something? What videos did he even have ?

 

She was gone, leaving only questions.

Chapter 67: Getting Worldly Experience (Another Harry/Ginny 01)

Summary:

Sirius and Remus, Harry's surrogate parents, are on his case to see the World. Harry agrees, but under specific circumstances.

Notes:

Unrelated to any of my other stories or series, written in pretty much one sitting and not proofread or otherwise edited. Yadda, yadda, mistakes.

“Go Muggle for a spell.”

 

I didn't even need to look to know Remus would be rolling his eyes at Sirius’s play on words. Thank God he'd beaten the ‘serious’ puns to death with a cricket bat years earlier.

 

Remus, unsurprisingly, correctly read my frustrated sigh.

 

“Look, Harry, as much as I hate to agree with anything Sirius says, or does, or thinks …”

 

“Hey!”

 

“...I think it would be good for you to get out and see the World.” Remus finished, easily ignoring Sirius’s objection. 

 

Sirius slapped his hand down on the table and pointed at his oldest friend.

 

“See!? If the Professor agrees it must be a good idea!”

 

I hated it when they agreed, because it usually meant they were right. 

 

“Look, mate…” Sirius was using his ‘reasonable adult’ voice, which he knew I hated, “... you're 19 and the closest thing to Real-World experience you have is fighting a Bloody Guerilla war.” He held up a hand, I knowing what I was about to say. “I know that's mostly…. entirely our….MY fault, but you're alive, we won, and now you can live the rest of your life however you want.”

 

I breathed slowly out my nose, envisioning Blue, and tried to use my brain.

 

“Goddammit.” 

 

Sirius and Remus both smiled at my curse.

 

“Oh come on Harry, it'll be just like anything else: once you get past the initial nerves you'll have fun.”

 

“I hate you both.” I let myself stew like the teenager I was while they tried to look somber. “Fine. I'm buying a motorbike and tramping around the countryside.”

 

I relished their sudden looks of alarm.

 

“Are you sure…”

 

“But that's not…”

 

“...where will you...”

 

“...about the weather…”

 

It was my turn to hold my hand up for silence.

 

“I guess all that is stuff I'll have to figure out, right?” I felt my smile creep up. “Just part of getting some Real World experience, isn't it?”

 

Remus and Sirius shared a look.

 

“I feel like we've been played.”

 

“Definitely been played.” Sirius agreed happily. “I'm so proud of our boy!”

 

---

 

A smile split my face as I tore down a single carriageway somewhere in the South of England. I didn't know, nor particularly care where I was, because the Sun was behind me as I stormed West in the mid-morning warmth. 

 

I knew if the day were like the day before it would be sweltering by lunch and unbearable in the afternoon, but since I had no place to be I could stop in the shade anywhere I wanted. 

 

A twist of my wrist as I created a low rise and I had to make an effort to keep from whooping in joy. I'd started my trip not knowing any better, but after one too many close calls with stupid Bloody autos (and a speeding ticket on a motorway) I figured out that country roads were superior in every way. And there were never any Bobbies outside the villages.

 

I leaned in into the next turn, pushing harder than I probably should have on a public road but having too much fun to care. It'd been a while since I'd seen another car and I was pretty sure I was well between villages, so I really rolled it on and hammered up through the gears on the next straight. This time I let myself yell, knowing it would be drowned out by the howl of the exhaust. 

 

Sirius had given me no end of shite about my motorbike, but as far as I was concerned the Italians made the best looking, best sounding bikes on the market. Besides, I'd at least been responsible enough not to get the 996.

 

Sirius had grudgingly pointed out that at least the 900SS had a back seat. Kind of. Although who he thought I'd be putting on it was still a mystery. It wasn't like I'd ever even talked to a girl like that . When would I have had the chance? Still, he'd made me strap a second helmet to the pillion seat, and I'd given up on arguing.

 

It was a stupid idea I tried to shake off, thankfully made much easier by hitting full throttle in fourth gear. Only to clamp down on the brakes and step down through the gears for the next corner. The front end settled perfectly and lean-in was smooth (Thank You very much Italian handling!) and I reveled in the zen state of riding quickly on a bendy road. 

 

Which, of course, was ruined by the sign at the roadside announcing another tiny village I'd have to slow down for. A glance at the clock on the gauge cluster told me I might as well stop for food, so I flipped up my visor and scanned for someplace to eat. As usual in rustic little villages, my choices were likely to be the local pub, and maybe a sandwich shop if I got lucky. This particular village looked to be a bit busier than some others, and the Lady of Fortune was with me. She delivered a corner store that had ham and mustard on crusty bread ready to go, and after that and a quick citrus soda I was back on the road.

 

---

 

The heat hadn't turned as oppressive as I'd feared it would, and I wasn't ready to give up the ride. I clipped the next apex skillfully enough to make me smile and hammered up through the gears seeing a long straight ahead. Just as I caught third I was transported into a motorcycle ad I'd seen once in a magazine.

 

She was walking away from me down the side of the road, and I missed my shift when I spotted her. Her white denims were painted on to a body sculpted by the god of bad decisions, and she was naked from the waist up. My unintentional redlining of the engine made her twist to look back, and her vibrant orange-red hair streamed out to the side in the breeze. I kind of forgot to do anything and coasted closer to her, unable to look away. I saw a smile light up her face and she turned fully around to walk backwards, holding out her hand with thumb extended.

 

Holy. Shite. And here I was thinking this only happened in movies and drunks’ stories.

 

I slowed to a stop on the shoulder and quickly realized she was wearing a top, and only slightly disappointed to see that tied at her neck and waist, the floral print leaving her entire back exposed, along with her (incredibly cute) pierced belly button.

 

I shut the bike off as she looked me over with dark Brown eyes. Her cheeks were nearly tanned by the number of freckles on her face and her teeth were bright white and perfectly even. With her hip cocked to one side and a flirty smile on her face I found myself wonder if I'd crashed a corner back and was having a hallucination in the ditch.

 

“Going my way?” 

 

Her voice was airy, and definitely local. And my head was nodding before it checked in with my (probably traumatized) brain. My body continued to move on autopilot and I twisted to unhook my spare helmet, offering it to her without a word. 

 

I watched her tilt her head back and shake her hair out, absolutely abusing the chance to stare at her.

 

Wow. From the vibrant hair to the sandals she wore, she was stunning.

 

Her smile when she did the buckle made me think I hadn't been very subtle, but she still put her hand on my arm before flipping down the passenger peg with a hand and nimbly mounting the bike.

 

Double wow. 

 

I wanted to ask if she was a gymnast or some other kind of athlete, because she definitely had the strong, lithe body I'd expect from the sport. Said fit legs squeezed my hips after she settled in, and her arms wrapped around me. I felt her helmet nod against my back and restarted the Duc with a click of the starter and blip of the throttle. It purred back to prowl the road and her arms tightened.

 

I accelerated gently and left my visor up.

 

“Where you headed?” I yelled back, suddenly feeling stupid and grateful I hadn't made it far or fast yet. 

 

“Anywhere you want!” She yelled back.

 

Gulp.

 

I took things easy at first, both surprised and not to feel her leaning with me in the corners, and not let herself crush me against the tank when I braked. 

 

“Faster!” She prodded me after another gentle corner, and I smiled at the command in her voice. 

 

I rolled on the throttle harder coming out and braked later going in, feeling her work with me as I pushed. She pulled herself tighter to me until our helmets bumped, her chin on my shoulder. She laughed with delight, a truly glorious sound, when I really hit it coming out of the next corner. The scenery whipped by in a blur of Summer and I felt her tensing.

 

“Yes!”

 

I grabbed fifth just in time to hear her breathy exclamation and felt her legs clamping on my waist into the next corner.

 

Another village, dammit.

 

“Don't stop!” She shouted, and I chanced a look to see her eyes wild with excitement and her cheeks flushed. I felt my grin match hers and blew through a traffic circle around four times the posted limit, the bike rocking back and forth nimbly.

 

“Next left!”

 

I followed without question and ignored the dirty looks we were getting from village residents walking the street, bouncing off the rev limiter as we flew back into the countryside. 

 

The road was a single carriageway at best, but I kept up the speed. I started to feel her breath on my neck and heard a soft sound that made my trousers suddenly tighten when I swerved around a nasty spot in the road. Her hands started to curl into me, one finding its way into my open riding jacket and caressing my chest. 

 

Feeling bold I pushed the bike harder and those little sounds grew into moans that were downright sexual. So of course I went even faster. 

 

“Right, here.” She called, and I nodded, following her directions. The road turned bumpy, then dirty, then to hardpack. A slender arm extended and pointed to a turnaround under a massive old tree throwing a huge shadow. I coasted to a stop in the protection from the Sun with my feet out, then shut it off and grunted it up onto the center stand without waiting for her to dismount.

 

Sue me, I was feeling strong.

 

Her hands squeezed me once and I felt her rise on the pegs, only to have her somehow contort herself around me to sit on the tank facing me. I sat between her legs, afraid to move for fear of breaking whatever spell I was under. Her eyes were dark and direct as she took her helmet off and hung it from the handlebar, dexterous fingers doing the same to mine a second later.

 

And then she slid forward down the tank into my lap and kissed me. She tasted of lemonade and smelled like sunscreen, and it was the most perfect kiss I'd ever had. Her arms were around my neck and she tilted her head, kissing me harder. I shucked out of my gloves and held her, the feel of bare skin in my hands sending a surge of lust through me. She rolled her hips and ground against my obvious erection, humming with pleasure.

 

Feeling daring, I slid my hand up her ribs, feeling her inhalation followed by a moan when I brushed her nipple with my thumb. She ground herself harder against me, am urgency to her movements that couldn't be ignored. I untied the knot at the small of her back and she lifted her top off, barely pausing her frantic kiss. I somehow managed to get off the bike while she stayed seated and I tried to remember breathing as I kissed down her naked chest. 

 

She cradled my head as I gently nibbled, her chest heaving as she panted.

 

“I need you.” Her voice was a desperate whine, and I loved every second of it. The snap on her denims came open easily and I lowered the zip before peeling them down her legs. She was naked underneath the tight fabric, and she spread her legs while pulling me towards her. 

 

I started to yank at my leather jacket while she worked on my belt, the heat oppressive even in the shade.

 

“Leave it on.” She begged. And who the hell was I to argue when a Redheaded goddess sat naked on my bike and asked for something?

 

She pulled me towards her with hands and legs both before dragging my painfully hard cock through her soaked folds. I pressed forward urgently and heard her moan as I bottomed out, her arms moving to cling to me.

 

Her lips and tongue followed my neck back to my ear and she bit down gently.

 

“Hard and fast.” She gasped as I started to move. “Like you ride.”

 

Holy. Shite. 

 

I mean, how could I not?

 

The birds chirped and sang. The heat bugs made their Summer sound, and the breeze blew gently through the fields around them. But Harry was completely consumed by her embrace. He bit his tongue from the exquisitely tight, velvety heat and started to thrust, hearing her gasp.

 

“Faster.”

 

He grunted at her demand and complied, her heels pulling him in over and over again. His hands found purchase on her narrow waist and he pulled her into his next thrust, their bodies coming together with a clap of skin.

 

“Yes!” She hissed and threw her head back. Her arms unwound from his neck and grabbed each side of his open coat as she leaned away from him, her back arching and pressing her breasts towards the sky. The sight inspired me and I slammed myself into her, watching her head come back up to focus on where I disappeared inside of her. The sight was intoxicating, and her moans for more doubly so.

 

My body tightened and I bit my cheek in an effort to hold on. 

 

“Oh my God, yes!” She tossed her head wildly before searching for and finding my eyes. “You're going to make me come!”

 

I grunted my agreement and she hauled herself up to kiss me so hard our teeth clacked until she pulled back and growled, her hips grinding frantically.

 

“Ohmygod, yes! I'm coming! Come with me!”

 

I nodded drunkenly and our eyes locked, my body jerking as I spasmed, then exploded inside of her, all the while she clenched around my length through her own orgasm. Her body rolled as she tried to take me for all I was worth and her cries tapered off into satisfied sounds. With her eyes closed she pulled us together, forehead to forehead, the sounds of our mingled breathing the only thing in the World for that moment. 

 

Her hands brushed down the leather of my jacket and she made a soft, pleased sound before shifting. I took my que and backed away, quickly tucking myself away before bending and offering her clothes back. She took them with a smile and draped them over the seat before hopping to stand. I figured she'd get dressed but instead she ambled away from the bike, evidently unbothered by her nakedness. 

 

As I watched she walked casually over to an old stone wall bordering the field and leaned on it, taking a deep breath and appearing entirely relaxed. I felt a little awkward for her and picked up her clothes before I walked over.

 

She turned at my approach and giggled when I offered them to her again.

 

“Bothered by me being naked all of a sudden?” She teased.

 

“No…yes?” I scratched at the back of my head and smiled weakly. “Maybe?”

 

She snorted another laugh but took her denims and slid, then jumped back into them, smirking all the while. Her top went back on next and she turned coquettishly to have me tie the lower strings.

 

“If you want to, anyway.” She said as I started the knot. “If you'd rather bend me over this stone and fuck me again I'm fine with that too.”

 

She laughed when I dropped the strings and had to start over.

 

“Maybe next time.” Her eyes sparkled and she winked at me.

 

The words ‘next time’ threw my brain into neutral though.

 

“Next…yea, that sounds…good?” I said, wishing I could shut up and be cool for once in my life. “But you know, I….er…. I don't know your name. Or where I would find you. Or, well, anything about you.”

 

She turned to face me and leaned back on her elbows.

 

“You know I like motorbikes and leather.” Her grin was sinful, and I just knew I was in trouble. 

 

She lifted her chin towards a path I hadn't noticed that crossed a small creek in the distance, away from the old dirt road.

 

“And this is where you can pick me up tomorrow night.”

 

“Here?” I felt my eyebrows rise.

 

“My family lives on the next road over. This is the way I go to sneak in and out.”

 

I nodded, skepticism somewhat abated. She held out her hand with a knowing look.

 

“Ginny.”

 

“Harry.” I took it and shook, feeling another jolt of electricity. 

 

“Thanks for the ride home, Harry.” She made it sound filthy, and I loved it. “I'm looking forward to tomorrow.”

 

Without waiting for a response she sauntered away, and Merlin help me, but I stared until she was out of sight.

 

Only then did I head back to the bike and get ready to find a room somewhere. 

 

Chapter 68: Shop Girl (Yet Another Harry/Ginny 01)

Summary:

Ginny doesn't mind her job too much, but her dating life leaves a lot to be desired. Meanwhile, Harry Potter is on the cover of every magazine.

Notes:

This one sat in the WIP folder for a long, long time. A lot of this story has probably been done elsewhere, but the the idea of shop girl Ginny wouldn't quit.

All the usual warnings apply.

“You have ‘the talk’ with Stephen yet?”

 

Ginny looked at her friend as they refolded clothes together and fought the urge to roll her eyes. She knew it was pointless to avoid the question, as doing so would simply make the other girl that much more determined to get an answer. 

 

“Yep, last night.”

 

Ginny liked working with Michelle, the girl’s ability to make the hours pass at the shop one of the reasons they'd become such fast friends. And, after having gotten used to talking about topics she’d always felt were too personal earlier in life, had come to appreciate having a trusted confidant. Or a confidant, anyway.

 

“How'd it go?” Michelle pressed. 

 

“Not too bad.”

 

Michelle chuckled at the short answer while she carelessly stacked a bright blouse.

 

“You hit all the big ones?”

 

Ginny nodded and her friend didn't miss her unusual quiet.

 

“Your Number way bigger than his?” She asked with sympathy. 

 

Ginny again nodded and Michelle's smile sharpened. 

 

“So how much did you lie about it?”

 

The redhead shrugged. 

 

"Just so mine was only a couple bigger than his." She finally answered.

 

“Which was what?”

 

Ginny mumbled something and Michelle leaned in to mockingly ask.

 

“What was that? Speak up luv.”

 

“I kept it single digits.” 

 

Michelle laughed with delight at her friend, somehow keeping any malice or judgment out of the sound. 

 

“That's more than a little lie isn't it?”

 

Ginny’s eyes narrowed. 

 

“At least I don't have to lie to keep it under triple digits!” She jabbed back with a touch of heat. 

 

Michelle shrugged easily. 

 

“Blokes get to be proud of shagging a hundred women. Why shouldn't I get to brag about how many blokes I've scored with?”

 

Ginny laughed at her friend’s bravado, still uncomfortable when confronted with her own ‘body count’, as Michelle called it. She didn’t see herself as any sort of ‘slag’, despite what her brothers would say, she’d just simply had more boyfriends than normal. And a few one-offs. If she was dating a bloke who agreed with her Mother that Ginny should stay home and wait for her ‘True Love’ and marriage, well, it was time to move on. 

 

If she had to nudge some numbers in his direction to keep him from ending things earlier than she wanted, well, she’d be happy to save his pride. Blokes could be so sensitive about things like that. 

 

“You should just give him the old ‘You should feel good about all the men I’ve shagged, because you’re the best out of all of them!’” 

 

Ginny couldn’t help but snort at the over-the-top delivery. 

 

“That just seems cruel, yea?” Ginny replied, smoothing the crease out of another top. “I mean, he’s fit, right. And he’s pretty good in bed, but…” She trailed off with a shrug. 

 

“You pick your celebrity passes?” Michelle’s question got her out of her head and back to folding clothes in the shop, and she huffed in annoyance. 

 

“Yes.”

 

Michelle laughed in delight. 

 

“He picked Delacour?”

 

“Of course he did. What bloke wouldn’t?” Ginny carefully hid her frustration, but should have known better than to think she could fool her friend.  

 

“You tell him your brother says she's not worth the trouble?”

 

“Fleur's nice!” Ginny argued. “She just changed after her modeling career took off.”

 

She didn't say that Bill would only say that because he still missed her and was bitter about how bad things had ended between them.

 

“And who'd you pick?” Michelle asked in a knowing tone.

 

Ginny looked at her friend flatly. And Michelle shrugged.

 

“Hey, for all I knew you grew out of your ‘Boy Who Lived’ phase.”

 

“I did, because dear lord, have you seen what a god he turned into?” Ginny clutched the top she was supposed to be folding to her chest and turned to face her friend with enthusiasm she’d thought was long dead. 

 

“Yes, we've all seen the picture in your locker.” Michelle rolled her eyes.

 

Ginny had absolutely no trouble envisioning said pictures, clipped from tabloids and magazines. Harry’s lean, hard body dripping as he walked up from crystal blue water, arm flexing as it pushed wet hair out of his face. Rising from a shining automobile outside of a red-carpet event, his Tuxedo highlighting his shoulders and waist. Those were posted next to an advert for his workout line featuring his sweaty body seated on a padded bench. The look he gave the camera never failed to make her squirm. 

 

It was all too easy for Ginny to get lost in her thoughts of him, seeing that perfect body held taught over her, abs flexing as he thrust. The rumors about his sexual prowess were nearly as consistent as the women he briefly dated, and she wondered if he would be as good as he looked. Ginny bit her lip, feeling herself astride him, imagining he was huge and hard inside of her, watching with glowing eyes while she rode….

 

“Excuse me.” A strong voice interrupted her, and Ginny fought not to shriek at the interloper. 

 

Until she saw Michelle’s wide-eyed stare, and turned to see the most famous Green eyes in the World watching her carefully. 

 

She had to bite down on the urge to scream. 

 

“Good Afternoon Mister Potter. How may I help you?” 

 

Mentally, Ginny was torn between pumping her fist in triumph at sounding normal, and shouting in shock that she had just spoken to Harry Fucking Potter.

 

He smiled easily, eyes looking her over slowly. 

 

“I'm planning a surprise trip to Saint Tropez with a stunning woman, and I want to make sure she'll have everything she needs ready when we arrive.”

 

Ginny blinked, struggling with the concept of being wealthy enough to surprise someone with a trip to the most famous and exclusive area in Europe, if not the world. Thankfully, years in retail helped her recover quickly. 

 

"I'd be more than happy to assist you with that Mister Potter.” Ginny chirped, mind already planning ways to spend her commission. 

 

“Good, because I can't buy anything for her if I don't know how it will look.”

 

Her head tilted at the statement.

 

“I'm sorry sir….I don’t quite understand.” 

 

His crooked grin, famous around the Globe, made its first appearance, and Ginny worried she was about to swoon.

 

“You're the perfect size and complexion to model the wardrobe.”

 

Ginny’s mouth fell open and she blushed madly.

 

“Unless you'd rather see if I can find someone else to…” He continued slowly.

 

“No!” She blurted, her cheeks pinking. “I mean, of course it would be my pleasure to assist you Mister Potter."

 

“Wonderful.” He answered with another smile that made her heart race. “I assume a shop of this caliber and reputation has private viewing rooms?”

 

“Yes s-sir.” She nodded, kicking herself for the stutter. “If you’ll follow me…”

 

She led him towards the side of the store where there were, in fact, large changing rooms with everything a distinguished clientele would expect. The raised platforms and surrounding mirrors made sure they were able to fully evaluate their overpriced purchases, half of which Ginny was convinced were never worn. She looked back to make sure he was following, heart doing a backflip when she saw his eyes rise from the sway of her hips without shame. In the background she could see Michelle making rude gestures between the two of them, and giving Ginny a big thumbs up. 

 

“You said a full wardrobe for warm weather?” Ginny asked him in an attempt to focus. “For how long?”

 

“I’m not sure.” He answered with a shrug. “If we enjoy ourselves we might stay on a while.” 

 

The thought of someone staying as long as they felt like at the most expensive place in the World was inconceivable to her, and she fought to keep moving forward. 

 

“But…” he went on, “...if that is the case, I assume we will do some shopping there. So let’s plan for just a long weekend or short week for now.” 

 

Ginny looked over her shoulder at him and nodded. 

 

“Anything in particular you would like to start with?”

 

She could hear his shrug. 

 

“Something casual.”

 

Ginny groaned at his vague answer, feeling her job get that much harder. 

 

“Casual for breakfast? Dinner casual? An outfit for shopping?”

 

They’d reached the rooms and she was unlocking the door as she asked, turning to see him shrug again. She gestured for him to enter, then followed behind, nearly running into him after closing the door behind them. 

 

She was distractingly close to him, the clean, fresh scent of whatever soap he used reaching her and impossible not to notice. 

 

“I really don’t know much about fashion.” He stated with a casual humility she found endearing. “That’s why I asked for your help Ginny.” 

 

A shock ran through her at the sound of her name from his lips, and it took her a second to remember she was wearing a nametag. Before she had to try to figure out what to say in response, he went on. 

 

“It might work best if I give you a general idea of what I expect or what we’ll be doing, and you can pick out what you like and show me.”

 

Ginny nodded, mind already filling in the gaps. 

 

“Casual, you said you wanted to start with?” 

 

She pursed her lips, tapping them with a shiny nail while she thought, seeing him nod. 

 

“I can work with that. Have a seat and I’ll be right back.” 

 

She squeezed through the employees’ more discreet door, quickly heading to a harbor of dresses that were new additions. One, in particular, she had spotted and fallen in love with. She was grateful the price on the classic sundress was what she made in a week, lest she be tempted to buy it.

 

She grabbed a couple of other summer dresses as well, but hoped he would love the first one she’d chosen. 

 

Returning to the changing rooms, Ginny marveled at the casual luxury of the store she worked in, viewing it with different eyes than when she was working. She quickly slipped out of the outfit she’d worn, removing everything necessary to wear the dress, then took a moment to admire herself in the mirror. Feeling indescribably nervous, she steeled herself and walked out to step up onto the platform, knowing in her soul that his eyes were on her from the second the door opened. 

 

“I think this is going to work perfectly.” He said with a smile after a moment. “You have wonderful taste.” 

 

Ginny fought down a blush, still standing a tinge awkwardly on the platform. 

 

“Can you do shoes as well?”

 

Ginny looked down at her bare feet, then back at him. 

 

“What size?”

 

“Same as yours, looks like.”

 

She shrugged, adding the extra commission in on top of her earlier estimates and thinking maybe she could buy this dress. 

 

“Of course. For something like this I would recommend a wedge san…” 

 

He waved her off. “Whatever you think.” 

 

“Alright.” Ginny said carefully. “What would you like to see next?”

 

They worked their way through a few more outfits, and he seemed to like everything she chose. It helped tremendously that Ginny knew already what his dates usually dressed like, having seen them many times in the papers. She’d also grown more comfortable in his presence, starting to feel more herself and moving with confidence onto the raised viewing area before posing playfully in the latest outfit. 

 

Hip cocked to the side in shorts and a top that would look completely at home in the Riveria, Ginny smiled under the floppy hat she would never pull off. 

 

“What’s next?”

 

“Another dress for a night out. Something….risqué.” His voice held a note of command that had been missing before.

 

She nodded, walking off the platform quickly and hoping he didn’t notice the shake in her hands. The way he spoke resonated in her, and she found herself wanting to make his eyes pop, thinking of the perfect dress to do it. 

 

Low, short, and tight, it was more daring than anything she’d normally wear. The store was classy enough it wasn’t anything inappropriate, but Ginny never would have only dreamed about wearing it in any other situation. Heart pounding as she stretched the material over her body and stepped up into the heels she’d chosen to go with it, she tried not to think too hard before strutting back out in front of him again. 

 

There was, she thought, real heat in his eyes, and it was a heady feeling knowing the sight of her was causing it. She twisted to show off the back on instinct, hearing a gentle hiss of air from him. Ginny felt herself smiling, cheeks warm, and suddenly grew more confident in her movements. 

 

She was modeling for him because she matched the appearance of a woman he was attracted to, which meant he must be attracted to her as well. 

 

Her nerves were back in full force.

 

"Acceptable?" Ginny finally asked.

 

"Much more than that." He said softly. 

 

Fighting a stronger blush, Ginny asked "What's next?"

 

"A bathing costume for someone very confident."

 

Again, a battle between excitement and terror was fought within her. The command in his voice impossible to miss and sending a rush of excitement through her. She hardly dared to meet his eyes before nodding and hustling back out. 

 

Like everything else, Ginny already had something in mind. One of the hazards of working in a clothing store when you loved fashion, she supposed. Drawing it from the shelf, Ginny looked over the Monokini she'd buy if money was no object. On first sight she'd thought it too much, but it had grown on her, even if she'd never wear it at a beach where she'd be seen by anyone she knew.

 

It was dramatic in a way Ginny knew she could never pull off. The cut was ridiculous and impractical without being obscene, and the animal print just as loud. It was designed to be attention grabbing and Ginny found herself blushing before she walked back out, which was ridiculous considering she owned bikinis that revealed more.

 

She could feel his eyes burning over her body as she did her best to walk with confidence and stepped back up onto the platform. His gaze was charged and the feeling in the room had changed as more of Ginny was revealed to him. Without needing to be asked she posed with a hand on her hip and tossed her hair. A smirk formed on her lips when she saw him swallow, and she turned on her heel so he could see the back of the suit.

 

It had the advantage of hiding her face from him for a second while she blushed at the thought of her showing off her bum to him. She shifted her weight from one leg to the other and posed for a second more before turning back.

 

“Your sense of style is exemplary.” Harry’s voice held the same heat as his eyes and Ginny fought off a shiver.

 

“Thank you Sir.”

 

He nodded. “Pick out a few more swim suits as well, since we'll be there for several days. I trust your judgement at this point and don't need to see them.”

 

Ginny's heart fell at the thought of this distraction ending, or his leaving. But the commission would be fantastic, so she just nodded.

 

“Is there anything else you needed today, sir?”

 

A confident grin made her heart flip.

 

“Lingerie.”

 

Ginny gasped silently.

 

“Er…that…..What kind, sir?”

 

The air between them was suddenly charged, his eyes smoldering and making her fight not to shiver.

 

“Something that leaves no doubt about its purpose.”

 

She swallowed heavily. “Which is?”

 

Harry's smile turned wicked and Ginny's body leapt at the sight.

 

“To make whoever sees you in it go mad with lust.”

 

Ginny squeaked and her cheeks immediately burned.

 

“What would you pick,” he asked as his eyes mesmerized her, “if you had one chance to seduce me?”

 

She nodded quickly and counted to ten while she walked away, knowing if she thought about her feet she'd fall on her face.

 

Internally a battle raged. She wanted desperately to believe he wanted her to seduce him, and given his reputation, it was entirely possible. But did she want to be just one more silly girl throwing herself at his feet?

 

She'd done worse for less, Ginny reminded herself, and this would be something she'd undoubtedly remember forever. And hopefully, enjoy. 

 

That was the problem with one-offs, she thought. You never knew if it'd be worth the troubles that inevitably came, even if you didn't.

 

Stephen, of course, was the other consideration.

 

But Harry was her 'Celebrity Pass' after all, so why shouldn't she? There was zero doubt in Ginny’s mind that Stephen would cut his left arm off for a chance with Fleur, and wouldn't even think of backing out. 

 

And it wasn't like they'd even been dating that long anyways.

 

Her mind made up, Ginny started grabbing pieces from the rack, piling necessities on top as she walked back to get dressed. 

 

Undressed. 

 

Whatever.

 

Ginny was going to make Harry Potter's eyes pop out of his head, and then she was going to rock his World so hard that he’d be desperate for more. She hoped.

 

---

 

It probably said something about Ginny's outfit that it had taken her longer to get ready in lingerie than any of the other outfits she’d modeled. Her heart pounded in her chest as she stood with her hands ready to throw open the curtained door and strut back into the fitting room, but she couldn't seem to make her arms move.

 

“You want this Ginny.” She whispered to herself. “You want him .” Her chin dipped in a nod and she threw the curtains open, the rings squealing on the rod.

 

Harry's eyes snapped onto her and Ginny stayed frozen for a long second, reveling in his stare. And then she sashayed towards him, the exaggerated roll of her walk accentuated by the garter belt high on her hips. 

 

Harry's eyes raked over her, and the lust written all over his face gave her the confidence to keep walking. 

 

She’d chosen unrelieved sheer black lace, the most outrageous items in the store all paired together. Ginny felt her nipples harden as the bra shifted, and the thigh-high stockings whispered against each other with every step. She'd grabbed a pair of wicked heels to match the outfit, loving the way they made her legs look, despite how tricky they were to actually walk in. Ginny bypassed the platform and walked directly to Harry, those perfect Green eyes drinking her in. She felt utterly exposed under his scrutiny, and given how little her knickers were, it was a reasonable reaction. 

 

She stopped a few feet away from his chair and soaked up his hunger before finally turning and showing him her effectively naked back. Ginny tossed her hair and looked over her shoulder with a sultry smile, moving her hands to toy with the thin straps low on her hips.

 

Her body rolled smoothly and she turned on her heel to face him. 

 

“Seductive enough?” Her voice was low and hot.

 

Harry's crooked grin made another appearance. 

 

“Getting there.” His answer was roughened by desire. He looked her over again. “Kneel.”

 

Ginny's pulse raced as she made a show of lowering herself to her knees, spreading her legs wide and moving her hands first to the straps of her bra, then into her hair. With a needy shift of her hips she shot him a sinful smile and shifted forward onto her hands.

 

Harry's Adam's apple bobbed when she started to crawl towards him, shamelessly putting on even more of a show for him. When she knelt up again it was between his legs and with an eager look.

 

“How's this, sir?” She asked in a breathy tone.

 

“Do you like when I tell you what to do?” His voice rumbled through her 

 

Ginny bit her lip and nodded.

 

“Suck my cock.”

 

Her body jolted with the crude demand, but she licked her lips and nodded.

 

“Yes sir.”

 

He smiled as he leaned back in the chair, and Ginny wondered at how strongly she was responding to this dynamic. Her hands worked quickly and competently to undo his trousers and she wasted no time in tugging his clothes down until he sprung free. 

 

She gasped at the sight of his long, hard cock, gently wrapping her hand around it with a gasp. Like every Witch her age she'd heard rumors about him, but had never thought he'd actually be so perfect. Ginny hardly had to think about what she was doing as she stroked him gently, covering his length with kisses before circling her tongue around his tip. He made a soft sound of enjoyment and Ginny looked up, meeting his eyes as she started to wrap her lips around him for the first time. He urged her on silently and Ginny smiled around him before she started to really work him 

 

She bobbed her head, working in conjunction with her twisting, stroking hand. She took him eagerly, spurred on by wicked desire.

 

"Touch yourself."

 

She looked up to see green eyes burning with lust, hurrying to slide her hand into her knickers and moaning around him at the first touch of her fingertip on her clit. Seeing him watch her, knowing how badly he wanted her was electrifying. And despite knowing how aroused she was, Ginny was still amazed at how wet she already was. Her fingers glided through her folds while she watched him, swirling her tongue and hollowing her cheeks with suction. 

 

"Show me how much you can take." 

 

She flushed at his new order, moving her hand from his length to his hip. Steeling herself, Ginny worked to take him deeper, his blunt head pressing into the back of her mouth. Already breathing hard, she moaned around him again from the finger sliding into her wetness, pulling herself onto him and making him bump into her throat. Her eyes started to water, but she was determined to impress him, throwing herself into pleasing him and herself simultaneously. She struggled and slurped lewdly around him, fighting against the need to breath and express her own rising pleasure while sucking him with all she had. Ginny was starting to wonder if he was ever going to orgasm, or if she was going to embarrass herself by going first. 

 

And then suddenly she could breathe again, a mortifying whine leaving her at the emptiness of her mouth. Harry smirked down at her. 

 

"Kneel on the chair." 

 

He commanded and she obeyed, rising to stand shakily in unfamiliar shoes before stepping over to his chair and doing as he'd said. His hand pulled her knickers roughly to the side and a shameful moan reverberated in her chest as he slid his full length into her.

 

“Such a good girl.” He praised. “But I'd be careful, considering where we are.”

 

He barely gave her a chance to think though, drawing back until he was barely inside of her before driving forward again. His hands were tight on her hips and he pulled her back to meet his thrusts leaving Ginny’s face sliding down the cushion. She tried to hold out against the intensity of her body, but felt herself losing the battle. Frantic, she brought her hand to her mouth and bit down on a finger to keep quiet, barely noticing it was still wet from being inside of her. Harry's hips slammed forward relentlessly and she started to slip away, turning to rest her cheek on the fabric, but instead being brought face to face with the realization that they were in a room full of mirrors. 

 

She was left staring at a wanton, sexual creature buckling under impossible sensations. The sight of him fucking her in the chair was too much for her, and her finger suffered while she fought not to shriek through her orgasm. Ginny worried her teeth were going to chatter if she tried to speak, but still had to whisper to him.

 

"Oh my God , Harry!"

 

"That was so sexy." He answered quietly, and she could hear the smile in his voice. "Do you always come like that?"

 

"I've never felt anything like that in my life!" She answered honestly, her cheek rubbing the leather with every thrust from his still hard cock. 

 

"It's a shame you have to get back to work." He teased. "I bet I could make that seem like nothing."

 

Ginny moaned again, watching them in the mirror before slapping her hand over her own mouth in despair. 

 

"Merlin, you're incredible." He said, strain appearing in his voice. "Do you want me to come?"

 

She nodded frantically, the thought suddenly consuming her. She threw her hips back at him as much as she could, arching her back for room and feeling his fingers dig into her.

 

"That's so good." He groaned, spurring her to try even harder. 

 

With a growl she felt to her core he pounded into her erratically, finally rushing over the edge and spilling into her. Ginny tried to hold herself together, but feeling him break and orgasm inside of her was the most erotic thing she'd ever felt. He kept thrusting as they came, slowing incrementally until he was just seated fully in her and they panted together. Finally he backed up and she groaned at the loss of him before melting into the chair. 

 

“Not a bad day's work, eh?” He smirked down at her and Ginny blushed madly. She struggled to rise until he offered her a hand up.

 

“So, I…well’”

 

“You can package all this up and have it delivered, right?” Harry interrupted.

 

Ginny nodded, trying to hide her frown.

 

“Of course.” 

 

“And maybe put it in some new luggage too?”

 

Ginny's shoulders slumped, but she resigned herself to a nice paycheck. 

 

“Yes, of course.” She said as professionally as she could manage. “I'll just need your payment and where to have it delivered.”

 

“Right, right.” He said casually as he handed her a bank card. “And you'd have to tell me where it's going.”

 

Ginny's head tilted in confusion.

 

“I'm sorry sir, I don't…”

 

His crooked grin returned.

 

“I like it when you call me sir.” His eyes lit up with mischief. “And you can have all this delivered to your place, assuming you'd like to take a trip with me.”

 

Ginny went utterly still as her orgasm addled brain struggled to process. Harry watched with amusement.

 

"Why all this?" She finally asked.

 

"I'm going on Holiday and I'd prefer to have company."

 

"But why all...this?"

 

She gestured at herself, finally thinking without the madness of lust and excitement flooding her brain.

 

"You could take someone you know. Or meet someone new there. Why ask like this ?" She demanded.

 

His crooked grin made another appearance. 

 

"This is more fun." His eyes narrowed and his grin turned hot. "And I didn't really ask ."

 

She shivered at his tone, wetting her lips with her tongue and nodding her acceptance. 

Chapter 69: Midnight Threes (Bill/Hermione/Charlie)

Summary:

A continuation of the 'Hermione at the Burrow for the Summer' chapters.

“I really appreciate this Hermione.” Ginny said earnestly, wringing her hands. “It's so hard to get time alone with Harry otherwise.”

 

“You two are being…safe,. right?” Hermione asked.

 

Ginny blushed furiously.

 

“We haven't….ah, we don't need to be. Yet. But maybe…. maybe tonight?” She bit her lip. “Is that too soon? Will he think I'm a slag if I don't want to wait any more?”

 

Hermione reached out and put a reassuring hand on Ginny's shoulder. After the first night with Bill, and the second night with Charlie, Hermione knew she'd need something to make it less obvious what she'd been doing. As it turned out, Harry had just about worked up the courage to tell Ginny how he felt, and Hermione encouraged the two along by offering them privacy at night (just to talk, obviously!) while she supposedly read downstairs by wandlight.

 

“Ginny,” Hermione mentally returned to the conversation, “Harry cares about you, and I guarantee he's more nervous than you are about anything you do, or are going to do.”

 

Ginny nodded thankfully and gave Hermione a quick hug.

 

“Besides,” Hermione went on, “Any man who judges or insults and you for doing things like that with him isn't worth your time.”

 

---

 

“Fuck yes, take that whole cock like a good little slag.”

 

Hermione looked up at Charlie with watery eyes and fought off a gag. His hands were threaded into her hair and he thrust deeply into her mouth, his bollocks swinging into her chin while his head breached the back of her throat. 

 

After the first time with Charlie she wasn't sure what was going to happen. She'd spent several nights in the Burrow by herself reading, but then Bill had shown up again and he'd pressed her down into the couch, turning her World into explosions of pleasure with his mouth before he took her, his ceaseless thrusts bringing her to orgasm more times than she could count.

 

And then the next night Charlie was back, his wild intensity shattering her, over and over again.

 

Hermione found herself wondering every night which Brother it would be, or if they had some sort of schedule worked out. The thought of two extremely fit and entirely desirable men both wanting her still made Hermione marvel at the madness her life had turned in to.

 

And after giving Ginny her best advice, Hermione had cleared out, not wanting to be in the way of young love. She'd expected Bill at some point, but instead gotten a shirtless Charlie, his body heavy with muscle and covered by tattoos and burn scars.

 

He was as forceful as ever, and before Hermione knew it she knelt naked on the floor, mouth stretched wide around his girth while he thrust into her mouth. She moaned around him, her fingers working hard, fast circles on her clit, and felt him throb in response. Hermione kept her lips sealed tight and sucked him hungrily, hoping to make him lose control, haul her up and shag the life out of her.

 

Charlie drove his full length into her once more, than used the hand in her hair to push her back. Hermione was left a panting mess, her body boiling with need. He tilted her face up and guided her in, and Hermione, ever quick on the uptake, lavished his bollocks with attention. Charlie hissed.

 

“You know,” he said conversationally, “Bill's always on about swotty girls being keen and kinky and everything else, and I hate to admit he might be right.”

 

Hermione couldn't speak for other studious girls, or herself at that instant, given her situation, but she recognized she may have been proving Bill correct. 

 

Charlie reached down to grope her breasts while she eagerly sucked his bollocks and his wet cock lay on her face. 

 

“What am I right about?”

 

Hermione froze at the sound of Bill's voice and her eyes darted to the doorway the Eldest Weasley brother was leaning against.

 

“Swotty birds being keen.”

 

“That's pretty widely accepted as fact, brother.” Bill nodded.

 

Hermione was still frozen. She wasn't dating either of the brothers, and had never talked about, well, anything with them, let alone relationship status. And she was fairly certain they both knew about the other. But it was one thing for them to know, and another thing entirely for her to be found in such a depraved state. Hermione had no idea what to do.

 

Charlie, however did, and apparently it involved moving Ron's chess set from the coffee table to a shelf while Hermione knelt naked and watched, bewildered. 

 

But her curiosity was assuaged a second later when he offered her a hand up, then promptly positioned her on her hands and knees on the battered old wood. He stepped behind her and spread her knees, lining himself up and spanking her lightly. Hermione saw stars when he buried himself inside of her, but she still didn't know what was happening outside of the obvious. 

 

Was Bill just going to watch? Were the two men going to take turns with her? 

 

Hermione's eyes drifted to the bulge in Bill's shorts, and the sheer wickedness of him watching her get used by Charlie made her body clench in pleasure. Charlie spanked her again and Hermione met Bill's intense stare when she moaned.

 

Bill crossed the distance in a few long strides and Hermione felt the bottom drop out of her stomach at the thought of the brothers fighting. Except instead of being angry, Bill simply pushed his shorts off and let his hard cock bob in front of her face. 

 

Hermione gasped at the sight and he pressed his weeping tip against her lips, Charlie's next thrust seeming twice as rough and driving her onto Bill’s waiting cock, his blunt head bumping into the back of her throat. She moaned around him after a powerful thrust from Charlie and the Brothers started to find a rhythm. It was Bill's turn to thread his fingers in the hair at the crown of her head, and he used his grip to keep her in place.

 

Hermione's head swam. Neither Charlie nor Bill were small, and they fucked her like they were trying to meet in the middle. She didn't know how long it had been, just that her scalp tingled, her knees ached, and rough hands continually spanked her and rolled her nipples. Charlie's hard thrusts drove her onto Bill, and turned Hermione into a choking, drooling mess as she was used like a piece of meat by two of the sexiest men she'd ever met.

 

The utter depravity of it alone nearly got her off. 

 

Hermione sucked and moaned, trying to take more of both of them, desperate to wring the pleasure out. She'd never felt so wanton or wanted, and she only wished her eyes weren't watering so much.

 

Her orgasm threatened her sanity when it tore though her, and she shrieked as her body trembled. Neither of her partners stopped, and she wasn't sure if it wasn't a second orgasm that hit her like a train a moment later, or the continuation of the first. Charlie slammed into her hard enough to make her see stars and emptied himself into her right about the time Bill did the same to her sputtering, drooling mouth. 

 

If Charlie hadn't supported her she would have crashed to the floor, and it still took Hermione what felt like ages to be able to sit upright and think .

 

“You alright Hermione?” 

 

She nodded at Bill's concerned question, sparing him an exhausted, but satisfied, smile.

 

“Alright? Pah!” Charlie smirked. “You loved it, didn't you?”

 

Hermione paused for a second, her cheeks warming with ridiculous embarrassment before she nodded. 

 

“See! That’a’girl! And now we don't even need to waste time trading nights anymore!”

 

Hermione felt faint.

 

Chapter 70: Another Unnecessary Request (Hermione/Snape 02)

Snape detested teaching, but as he glared around his final lesson of the day, he had to admit it had at least a few perks. 

 

First and foremost was the bushy haired Gryffindor who alternated trying valiantly to not glare at him and focusing on her work. Hermione's thoughts were a jumbled mess. She was disgusted with herself for giving in to his perversions , and yet the lust he felt rolling off her told a different story. 

 

Maybe the best part was feeling her remember the orgasm she'd had with overwhelming desire, only for her anger towards him to flare a second later. He watched her carefully, never giving anything away but making sure she could feel his gaze. Her robes hung on wall next to everyone else's, he admired the way her shirt fit, but wished for a brief moment she'd take some liberties with the uniform.

 

His mind flashed to the Weasley tart, who had become even more daring since her punishment , obviously fishing for more. His eyes darted to where Hermione was stooped over her workbench, and an image of her in a obscenely short skirt, her shirt unbuttoned to her bra and her breasts heaving tore through him. Hermione turned and looked, her eyes matching his own for a fraction of a second before she looked away with a shiver.

 

Snape resumed his rounds of the laboratory with a small smirk.

 

It was Friday after all.

 

---

 

The knock came within ten minutes of what he'd expected, and Hermione walked in at his command with her chin up.

 

“Miss Granger.” He greeted casually, with no intention of making things easy for her.

 

“Professor.” She responded, waiting.

 

Snape let the silence stretch.

 

“Are we…” her uncertainty made her pause. “...you said Friday evening, correct?”

 

“I'm impressed you can remember.”

 

Hermione's eyes narrowed. 

 

“If you're satisfied with my…performance…I will gladly take my letter of recommendation and leave, Professor.”

 

“I'm far from satisfied, Miss Granger.”

 

She nodded, her hands rising to loosen her tie and slip it off. With the same efficiency she undid her buttons, and Snape was amused to see the same practical white bra she'd worn before. 

 

“Something funny?” Her words were crisp as she stepped closer to him, tossing her shirt onto the robes she'd folded over a workbench. Her hands reached under her skirt and the matching knickers were placed in his outstretched hand.

 

“Just your practicality.” He answered with a smirk. She frowned as she lowered herself to her knees on the floor in front of him and reached behind her back to unfasten her bra. She looked at the plain garment and her cheeks pinked, but she set her shoulders and waited with her hands on her thighs. Snape opened his robe and waited, stifling a smile when she huffed before reaching for his trousers.

 

A moment later he was surrounded by a spectacular, hot, wet mouth, and treated to the sight of the primmest of the prim, Head Girl Hermione Granger, hollowing her cheeks on his cock. She stared up at him, Brown eyes a mix of lust and hatred, just the way he liked. Her hands caressed her nipples and she moaned around him before one hand started to fondle his bollocks as the other disappeared under her skirt. She pushed forward on his shaft until his head bumped into the back of her throat, and a small hum of pleasure sent its vibrations through his spine.

 

“Been revising?” He asked with a smirk, chuckling when her cheeks grew even more pink. She nodded. “I think I'll put that in your reference letter.” He mused idly while she bobbed her head. “‘Miss Granger demonstrates an impressive ability to learn new skills and improve, when properly motivated.”

 

Hermione's eyes narrowed in annoyance, so he thrust into the next bob of her head and enjoyed her quiet cough. He was happy to enjoy himself and could feel her growing pleasure, but also the matching frustration she felt. Her fingers worked over her sensitive nub, but he could tell she needed something more, and feeling magnanimous, wordlessly summoned her now favorite pestle. 

 

Her eyes widened in excitement when she saw it, and he could feel her groan of satisfaction up to his eyeballs once it made contact with her clit. Hermione sucked harder, her head moving faster as her own pleasure mounted, and he knew she was getting close. 

 

So, with a thought, he ended the vibration spell. 

 

Hermione whined, an explosive gasp of disappointment leaving her mouth as her eyes pleaded with him. Instead, he took a step back and looked over the half naked, kneeling girl with frank enjoyment.

 

“You know this is supposed to be about my pleasure, correct, Miss Granger?”

 

Hermione nodded, looking upset and confused. 

 

“So if you want to make it about your enjoyment instead, it should at least be in a way that is also enjoyable for me.”

 

“Isn't that…I thought that's what we were doing?” Hermione's frustration was obvious.

 

“You'll learn that men always want new experiences, Miss Granger.” He drawled back. “Now sit on my desk.”

 

“I already told you, I'm not…” She began angrily before he cut her off.

 

“I do possess a brain, Miss Granger. One that is capable of remembering our previous discussions.” He smiled coldly. “Now, if you wish to continue proving you deserve my recommendation, sit on my desk.”

 

She rose angrily before complying, shooting him a glare that did more to excite him than dissuade him.

 

“Lay down.”

 

Hermione huffed, but did so.

 

“Slide back and put your feet flat on the desk.

 

Hermione nearly growled, and tried to keep her skirt in place, failing miserably.

 

“Now you can touch yourself Miss Granger.”

 

The pestle started vibrating again, and Hermione moved it back to her clit with a groan of relief. Snape moved to where he could pull her face to him and let out a groan of his own when her tongue curled around his tip. Hermione was quickly climbing towards her orgasm again, gamely working him despite the awkward position and her growing need to catch her breath. She was disappearing by degrees into her lust, and Snape reveled in it.

 

His hand reached out and curled around her thigh, a slight grip simply to enjoy the luxurious feel. Hermione's eyes stayed shut, but he could feel her excitement when she spread her knees just a touch wider. Her moans climbed with his hand, the pestle she held on her clit moving in faster and faster circles. He took it from her, Hermione's eyes snapping open to meet his when he replicated her motions exactly.

 

“Touch yourself.” He growled in an echo of his previous words, watching with enjoyment as she pressed into her own touch.

 

The fingers of his other hand ghosted over the heat of her sex before gliding between her folds. She whined, a high pitched and needy sound that stalled out when he entered her with two long fingers. Hermione's face was flushed and she panted even before he started to stroke his hand in and out. Snape could see the tension building and with a smirk he turned his wrist and curled his fingers, the pads finding a rough patch of flesh and rubbing it. 

 

Hermione froze with a look of anguished pleasure on her face before exploding with sound and motion. A yowl filled the air while her legs flexed, driving her hips up and down, her back thudding against the desk. Her hands clamped down on her breasts, roughly tweaking and pulling, back arching and mouth gasping between gulps of air. 

 

As her hips crashed down for the last time Snape slid around the back of his desk and turned her head to face where he stood. She was putty in his hands, her eyes never opening even when he pressed the weeping tip of his cock into her panting mouth. Hermione sucked him hungrily and without reservation, so he pulled her closer to the edge and thrust into her willing mouth. Her body still shook with the aftershocks of orgasm and her hands caressed her breasts and torso, evidently still floating on the dregs of ecstasy. Seeing her completely undone because of him and eagerly trying to please him in her delirium was more than enough to finish Snape off. 

 

He pulled back and grunted as he exploded onto her face, grinning when she froze in place while he covered her. With her laying on the desk her hair was inevitably a victim, but he chuckled at the sight of his come in her ear. He pumped every bit he could onto her, covering her red face before lightly tapping her messy cheek with the head of his cock until she dared to open her eyes and shoot him a dirty look. When she moved to rise he pushed her back down and enjoyed the disgruntled sound she made when he pushed his rapidly softening length between her lips, smirking when she dutifully sucked him clean.  

 

Fun over, Snape backed away and watched her rise, smirking at her side eyed look while fixing her skirt. He was amused to note she didn't bother asking for (or trying) a cleaning charm before getting dressed, and let it pass that he hadn't offered her knickers back, again. 

 

“Will that be satisfactory Professor?” He found it incredible that she could sound so prim while looking so debased. 

 

“You made good progress tonight Miss Granger. Keep up the good work.”

 

He watched her teeth clench at his non-answer, but she simply nodded and left. Despite himself, Snape was impressed. She was as conflicted as anyone else, but controlled her emotions exceedingly well. 

 

He couldn't wait to see what she would be thinking about during her next lesson.

 

Chapter 71: Midnight Alternatives (Hermione/George/Fred)

Summary:

Another chapter in the 'Midnight' storyline

“You didn't hear me last night, did you?”

 

Hermione started at the question and looked over quickly to see Ginny's blushing face. The redhead wasn't quite able to meet her eyes when she asked, but it still took Hermione a minute to understand the question.

 

“No.” She finally answered. “I didn't hear anything.”

 

Hermione fought to hide a blush of her own, thinking back to the ‘why’ she hadn't heard anything. Given the abundance of filthy noises she'd made with Bill and Charlie, it would have been a miracle if she had heard anything. 

 

Anything other than wet slurping, sucking, and the soft impact of two men's bollocks slapping into at the same time, anyway.

 

“Sorry, what was that?” 

 

Ginny looked miffed at her inattention, and Hermione shook herself to focus.

 

“I said ‘good.’” Ginny repeated. “Harry told me I got a little loud when….you know.”

 

“I'm just glad it was that good for you.” Hermione said honestly. “You and Harry are great together, and you both deserve to have fun and feel good.”

 

Ginny bit her lip and nodded before looking at her friend sideways.

 

“It was good for me. Really really good. But what if Harry didn't like it as much as I did?”

 

Hermione nearly giggled at the girl's earnest look.

 

“He's male. He enjoyed himself.” Hermione said flatly. “It's actually a miracle you enjoyed it, given what men can be like.”

 

“But I want it to be amazing for him.” Ginny argued. “I want it to be as good for him as it is for me!”

 

“Well,” Hermione said slowly, wondering how she'd become the expert on the subject for Ginny, “Harry is a bloke, so he wants the same kinds of things all blokes want. But he's also about as shy as it comes, so you're going to have to be confident and just tell him you want what you think he wants.”

 

Ginny's brow furrowed as she thought through Hermione's words.

 

“Tell him I want what I think he wants?” Ginny repeated. “Even if it's not something I want?”

 

“Well, obviously don't do anything you don't want to do.” Hermione corrected. “But if there's something you do want to do, even if it's just for him, don't let him know it's just for him.”

 

Ginny looked thoughtful. “Huh. I think that makes sense?” Her eyes narrowed and she looked to Hermione sharply. “But that doesn't sound like something you would do. At all. Is that what you're trying with Ron?

 

Hermione flatly ignored the ‘Ron’ part of the question, and nearly answered her, “Well your brothers just make me do whatever they want, which I really get off on.” but reigned herself in.

 

“No, but according to your Mum, this is what works.”

 

Ginny's eyes turned huge and round.

 

“Mum was talking about biscuits, Hermione! Not…. sex !.”

 

Hermione smiled as she tried not to laugh.

 

“Seems to still apply.”

 

---

 

Hermione was almost glad to get kicked out of the room for the night. After dealing with a randy Ginny who kept zoning out before shivering all day, it was a relief to get away before Harry showed up and the real awkwardness started. 

 

She was also grateful for a night off, as it were, with both Bill and Charlie away again. So instead of planning seduction, she'd slipped into some comfortable old sleep shorts and a thin T-shirt. The book under her arm was one she'd been looking forward to reading for a while and she opened the window behind the couch before settling in, enjoying the night breeze for a moment. 

 

Hermione opened the pages and had started to read, simply enjoying the much more comfortable temperature in the sitting room and steadfastly not thinking about how hot it was in Ginny's room, and that the temperature in there was likely climbing already. Her ears tuned in to every little sound and she wondered how long it would be before she heard a bed squeaking or a particular redhead making noise.

 

Hermione shifted in her seat and resolved not to think about two of her best friends shagging. Even if she was curious about a few things. 

 

With a huff she tried to refocus on her book, but instead her eye caught sight of the chess set on the table, returned to its place last night after Bill and Charlie had turned her into a depraved, orgasmic wreck. And despite her self recriminations, Hermione's thighs pressed together at the memory of the two exceedingly fit men looking at her with naked desire, their cocks hard and bobbing because she was such a desperate slag, willing to take both of them at the same time. 

 

Hermione's book lay forgotten on the couch while one hand idly caressed a hard nipple through her thin shirt, the other slipping under the waistband of her shorts. She didn't know what was wrong with her, that she was so desperately horny she would touch herself like this on the couch, her mind full of being fucked like a whore by her friends’s older brothers. She spread her legs and gasped when her finger found the already swollen bundle of nerves above her damp lips, her body shifting with need. She could almost feel the long, hard shaft that would stretch her deliciously, the taste of another heavy on her tongue. A soft moan escaped her lips as she started to circle her clit faster.

 

“So…” a familiar, rough voice shocked her back to reality and her hands sprang away from her body. “... Forgive the sin of my being unoriginal, but…do you need a hand?”

 

Hermione's cheeks glowed with embarrassment as one of the Twins stood leaning in the doorway, his arms crossed over his bare chest. Despite her mortification, she couldn't help but notice his strong biceps, well defined abs, or the way his tattered old pajama pants hung low on his hips. She bit her lip at his obvious erection and tried not to stare.

 

“Or a mouth.” He offered after a long, heavy silence. He smirked. “I am quite a giving individual, as it were.”

 

Hermione was still breathing hard while she tried to surreptitiously wipe her fingers on her shorts. Fred or George’s eyes, she was never entirely sure which brother was which, were burning with desire, soaking her in, and Hermione couldn't believe she wasn't running away with her face hidden. Trying to save something of her dignity she adjusted her shirt, but he simply licked his lips and she bit down on another moan from the drag across her still hard nipples. 

 

A second more of awkward, agonizing sexual tension filled the room, and Hermione felt her hormones winning the battle against what little remained of her sense of propriety. And she was equally curious about what a different Weasley brother would be like. Her lip quirked for a second with the thought that they hadn't let her down yet 

 

“Fine.”

 

“Fine?” A red eyebrow lifted.

 

“Fine.” Hermione nodded, already shifting in her seat in anticipation.

 

He grinned wolfishly and crossed the room to stand in front of her before he lowered himself to his knees. Hermione shivered when he walked his hands up her thighs and hooked his fingers under the waistband of her shorts, her legs trembling when she lifted her hips to let him tug them off. His lips were warm on her burning flesh when he started to kiss his way up from her knee, and Hermione let him spread her legs wide. He kept kissing his way up and her breath grew more and more labored. His hands moved around to her bum and he pulled her forward, Hermione's shoulders sliding down the back of the couch and her chin going to her chest just as he kissed the hood of her sex. That lightest of touches made her see stars, and she moaned sinfully, quite pleased now with the decision she'd made. 

 

His eyes glanced up and he smiled widely before ducking down and licking her strongly, stealing her breath again. Hermione put a hand on his head and rocked her hips up, feeling wanton and loving every second of it. He did as well, his tongue delving deeper, thrusting and making her gasp. She spread her legs wider, not caring what she looked like and rolled her hips to press him deeper, hands tugging at his scalp. 

 

His tongue was everywhere, circling her clit and working her sex top to bottom, over and over, faster and faster. Until the time he went too fast, or maybe grew daring, and Hermione's body jolted from the feel of his tongue on the tight ring of her bum. 

 

She felt like she'd been electrocuted, and as he went back to working her clit she wondered if he was going to do it again. Or if she wanted him to. It was filthy, and wrong, and depraved. 

 

And when his tongue flattened against her there again, Hermione whimpered.

 

Then his tongue was a blur on her clit while a finger slid deep into her folds and curled inside of her. The rough pad of one finger stroked her g-spot while another put gentle pressure against her bum, and Hermione seized and shook while an orgasm exploded through her. Back arching and body twitching, she came endlessly while he kept going until he couldn't take it anymore. 

 

Hermione could barely see when he knelt up to shove his pajamas down and lined himself up. A curse left her lips when he buried himself inside of her in one long thrust, her oversensitive body bucking as he started to draw back. Hermione put her arms around him and hung on for dear life as his hips began to work in earnest, and he lifted her to twist them so she could at least lay back.

 

“Take your shirt off.” His voice growled, and she hurried to peel the thin, sweaty fabric over her head. She got tangled after getting it over her head and gave up, letting her arms drop to the couch after finally getting it all the way off. His hands palmed her breasts roughly, her nipples rolled between thick fingers all the while he pounded her into the couch relentlessly. She felt the orgasm coming on an instant before it hit and she moaned loudly while he carried her through the pleasure, the constant slap of his sweaty body against hers driving her mad. 

 

She whined when he withdrew and pulled her up, surprised when he sat down on the couch instead.

 

“Too hot for me to do all the work.” He smiled wickedly while looking her over. 

 

Hermione tried to blow a hair out of her face as she straddled him, sinking down onto his full length with a groan. His hands roamed over her body as she started to ride him, grabbing her bum and guiding her faster before palming her bouncing breasts. Hermione's head rolled back when his mouth found her nipples, her hips moving faster as her pleasure climbed again.

 

“Oh for Merlin's sake Fred! Can't you go anywhere without a horny witch jumping you?”

 

The now named Fred leaned to the side around the suddenly still Hermione.

 

“You have shit timing George.” His voice was tight with aggravation. “Go the fuck away.”

 

George smiled widely.

 

“Fuck, and then go away? Sounds fair.” He nodded.

 

“Seriously mate, I don't care that you're my brother, I will murder you in your sleep if you don't get out of here right now!”

 

Fred's body was tight with anger and Hermione looked back and forth between the two in concern.

 

“And to think we used to share everything Fred.” George tsked with a shake of his head. “What will Mum think if I tell her you're being so selfish?”

 

Fred looked ready to explode, in a bad way, before George continued.

 

‘Besides, Hermione's definitely interested in sharing, right?”

 

The girl suddenly the center of attention squirmed against Fred. 

 

“What do you think, Hermione?” George asked in a voice that had lost all jocularity and was now full of desire. “Would you like Fred and I to take turns with you until you beg us to stop making you come?”

 

Hermione's heart raced in her chest, her need for more somehow increased by her previous orgasms, instead of slated. 

 

“Or do you want us both at the same time?” George's voice was closer, and hotter. She turned to see him standing just feet away, his arousal every bit as noticeable in the faded old pajama pants that might have once marched his brothers. She realized a second later they were both waiting for an answer and even with all the practice she'd been getting in utterly outrageous situations lately, her cheeks still burned when she spoke.

 

“The same time.” She answered quietly, not looking directly at either of them but still seeing twin looks of surprise, followed by hunger.

 

Hermione found herself lifted by two pairs of hands while Ron's chess set was moved quickly aside and for the second time in two nights Hermione wound up on all fours on the old coffee table. She licked her lips as George moved in front of her and opened her mouth as he shoved his pajamas down. 

 

“We might have a ringer on our hands.” He groaned when she took his full length into her waiting mouth and hollowed her cheeks around him. 

 

Fred grunted but was still hard as steel when he thrust into her from behind, and made Hermione moan thickly around George's cock. And for the second time in two nights, Hermione found herself between two Weasley brothers who fucked her with long, hard strokes. She hung on as best she could while she was used, her body responding yet again to the lust she found herself in the middle of. Hermione gagged and choked when they thrust harder, moaning and gasping for air when she could. She was a mess and they loved it, their hard, twitching cocks filling her completely. 

 

“Wanna switch?” George asked.

 

Fred grunted and she was suddenly empty, a needy whine sounding her displeasure until they resumed and she was overwhelmed by the scent and taste of her own arousal while George's hands tightened on her hips. She looked up to see Fred's face a scowl of intense pleasure, his eyes consuming her depravity and threatening to push her over the edge while his brother fucked her.

 

If she'd thought it was too much before, when George's thumb pressed against her bum showed her how wrong she was. Her orgasm slammed into her and nearly drove her to pass out as she struggled to scream around her mouth full of throbbing cock.

 

“I think she likes it.” George teased as she came. He reached for his wand and cast a spell that made her jerk, the slick sensation completely alien. Hermione tensed with the realization of what he was planning and she twisted off of Fred to stare back at George. He lay his wet length in the cleft of her bum, simply dragging it back and forth. Hermione trembled, her arms threatening to give out as he pressed the tip of his cock against the tight ring and started to push. Her entire body, already coated in a sheen of sweat, broke out in goosebumps and she bit down on her lower lip. 

 

George caressed her with a besotted look on his face, staring at the head of his cock. Hermione's mouth fell open when he finally began sliding into her, and Fred finally ran out of patience. He reached around, pulled her face back towards him and thrust into her mouth with a groan. Hermione whined around him as more and more of George's cock stretched her, gasping when he pulled back for a second and then kept going. Her fingers curled around the edges of the table, her entire body shaking when George's hips met her bum.

 

Hermione was in awe of the intensity, the volume of sensation making her feel faint. George started to stroke, in and out, and she nearly forgot how to breathe. The feeling of fullness bordered on too much. She held on, trying to remember what she was supposed to be doing, but simply going along with the madness. Fred was giving her more than she could handle while his brother fucked her arse, and she knew she was a mess from his efforts. 

 

George was gasping curses, his hands gripping her waist tightly and sounding on the edge. 

 

“Merlin, that's so fucking sexy.” He growled, lifting his hand to spank her. “You love it, don't you? Such a kinky witch.*

 

Hermione moaned thickly around Fred, knowing what he wanted to hear and just as obviously unable to speak. Fred spanked her again and then pulled out quickly, grunting and spraying her bum and back with his come. Fred couldn't have been more in time with his twin if he'd tried as he held her head in place and thrust deeply to come in her mouth with his bollocks on her chin. 

 

Hermione was left a sputtering, sticky mess and moved gingerly to sit on the table when they were both done. She felt weak and wrung out, but gratified in the new way she'd come to enjoy with two other Weasley brothers.

 

Meanwhile Fred and George were having a silent conversation she was too spent to care about anyway, finally nodding to each other in unspoken agreement.

 

“You, uh, you can crash in our room. If you want.” George said with a smile.

 

“If there's some reason you don't want to go back to yours right now.” Fred added.

 

Hermione had finally caught her breath enough to listen and heard the muffled screaming of a familiar voice while a rhythmic thumping joined in. She shook her head and smiled, looking up at them and answering in an exhausted voice.

 

“You might have to carry me.” 

Chapter 72: Burrow Mornings (Hermione/Percy 01)

Summary:

The morning after Hermione's night with the twins is a rare chance for her to sleep in.

Hermione indulged herself for once, and slept in. The birds and especially the insects outside were up with the sun, and she smiled to herself despite the tenderness of her body from the previous night. She'd snuck out of the twins room sometime well before sunrise, glad to find Ginny drooling on her pillow and alone. The intensity of what she'd done with the twins, and especially the depravity of being used between them made her shiver before she dozed back off. 

 

The twins storming down the hall what felt like an instant later woke her, but the change in the light alerted Hermione to the passage of time. She stretched languidly and listened with a smile as Fred and George did something to outrage one of their siblings z and she felt a touch smug that they were in such a good mood. Throwing off her sheet and grabbing a towel, Hermione headed towards the bathroom for a shower, still in her pajamas. 

 

A bit of cool water before another scorching day sounded like a good start before breakfast, and Hermione's steps were as light as her spirits. She shut the door behind her and turned on the taps before peeling off her sticky top and facing herself in the mirror. 

 

For the first time in a long time she was quite pleased with what she saw, despite the puffiness of her eyes and general messiness of her hair, both from sleep. But the memory of growled praises and ravenous looks reminded her how desirable she was, and she smiled at her reflection before pushing off her shorts. Hermione stepped back and turned, admiring herself in the flimsy knickers she wore and finding hints of handprints on her bum. She giggled for a second, checked the still too cold water, and began to tweeze one eyebrow when the door flew open and slammed against the wall. 

 

A lanky redhead in nothing but a towel was quick to slam the door shut again before he pulled his wand and firmly locked it before turning and leaning back against the solid wood. Fred and George could be heard in the hallway, taunting voices muffled in the small bathroom.

 

“Don't worry Perce! We won't tell anyone!” One twin called with a laugh.

 

“It's totally natural and normal!” The other added in, as always, a matching tone.

 

It was only then that Percy opened his eyes, and his entire body froze. Hermione was still standing in from of the mirror in nothing but her knickers, bent slightly over the counter while he stared rigidly.

 

Hermione wasn't scandalized, and it confused her. Here she was, mostly naked in front of a man she was well acquainted with, and she wasn't as bothered as she should be.

 

On the other hand, Percy was absolutely mortified, and Hermione couldn't help but giggle at his reaction. After his rather high pitched yelp he'd turned around so she could only see his back. She was also rather surprised to see his back and shoulders were well defined. He wasn't muscular like any of his Brothers, but had a lean fitness to him that was undeniably attractive. 

 

“I….I….I….. I'm sorry Hermione!” His voice was tight with embarrassment. “I didn't know you were in here!”

 

Hermione's head tilted, and she shook it for a second.

 

“It seems you know where the door is.” She answered flatly, but pursed her lips when he shook his head.

 

“The only locking charm I know that the twins are unable to break varies in duration with the intent of the caster.”

 

“So you can't unlock the door to leave?” 

 

He shook his head again, still facing away from her. 

 

And unless she was mistaken, he was also sneaking peeks at her in the mirror despite his apparent chivalry. Hermione found herself annoyed at how pleased she was to be able to grab his attention over his own moral quandary, the furtive glances yet another reassurance that she was desirable. 

 

On top of that, or maybe because of it, she was struck by wicked inspiration. 

 

“Well, if we're going to be stuck in here anyway, do you mind if I finish getting ready?” 

 

She turned and faced the mirror without waiting for his answer, checking her skin for blemishes, looking for loose eyelashes, and making sure to stand closer to him than necessary while leaning towards the mirror.

 

Percy stood with rigid inattention, but because she was looking for it, Hermione caught him looking every time he thought she wasn't. Maybe it was to do with her having shagged four different men in the last two days making her less self-conscious, or maybe her scale of things to stress about had simply shifted, but she found herself having fun with the entire absurd situation.

 

“You can get ready if you want to.”

 

Percy actually turned with a disbelieving look on his face at that, but she watched when he realized she was wearing even less than he'd thought. His eyes strayed to her bum and stayed there, sending a shiver of pleasure through her. Secretly, Hermione thought her bum was one of her best features, and since every bloke seemed to fall over when they saw her in a thong, she had plans to buy a whole trunk full.

 

“That's…erm….thank you, but I'll wait.” Percy eventually stuttered.

 

Hermione pushed up on tip toe and leaned closer to the mirror over the vanity, lips twitching when she heard him make a strangled sound.

 

“That's fine too.” Hermione responded causally. “You can keep staring at me if that's what you want.”

 

Percy's sputtering increased and Hermione giggled. 

 

“What was that? I didn't quite hear you.”

 

Percy huffed, still trying not to be obvious.

 

“I said, ‘I guess I shouldn't be surprised you're not bashful.’”

 

Hermione turned back, her eyes narrowed.

 

“And why is that?”

 

Percy couldn't seem to get his eyes to stay on the floor no matter how hard he tried.

 

“I saw you.” She could barely make out his voice, but her eyes widened.

 

“Ah.”

 

Hermione used as noncommittal an answer as she could think of, because he hadn't clarified what he'd seen her doing. 

 

“Ah?” His eyes rose to meet hers and for the first time he didn't have trouble holding her gaze. “I stumble on you having sex with one of my brothers on my kitchen table, and all you say is ‘Ah?’”

 

Hermione lifted one shoulder in a partial shrug.

 

“You know he's seeing someone, don't you?”

 

Hermione's eyes widened at that and she shook her head.

 

“No! If I had, I'd have never done anything with him!”

 

Percy nodded.

 

“My understanding is they keep things somewhat casual because they both travel so much for work, but it's been a regular thing for a while.”

 

“That makes sense.” Hermione nodded. “I can't imagine it's easy for a Curse Breaker to have normal relationships.”

 

Percy stared at her with his jaw hanging. 

 

“I was talking about Charlie. ” 

 

Hermione felt her cheeks burn at her accidental admission.

 

“You're shagging both of my older brothers.” He sounded shocked. “Do they know?”

 

Hermione nodded and it was her turn to look away.

 

“So, what? You just throw yourself at any Weasley with a cock?”

 

Hermione's temper flared at the accusation.

 

“It's more like they throw themselves at me!” She spat back. 

 

“And you just can't be bothered to say no?” Percy scoffed.

 

Hermione’s eyes narrowed and she faced him head on.

 

“It’s not any of your business anyways, now is it?”

 

Percy ground his teeth.

 

“You can't just go through life acting on every passing thought or fantasy you have!”

 

“Why not?”

 

He paused at her frank question.

 

“Wha…what?”

 

“Why can't you act on your desires and fantasies?” Hermione asked.

 

“Because!” Percy sputtered. “You just can't! It's not right!”

 

Hermione smiled as she realized the problem. 

 

“You can.” She argued. “And it not being right can be the best part.”

 

The desire on his face was obvious, and she took a step closer, hip cocked and a subtle arch in her back while she looked up at him.

 

“Have you fantasized about me?” 

 

Percy licked his lips and his eyes raked over her before he shook his head and looked away.

 

“No.”

 

“You can tell me the truth.” Hermione's voice was low and hot. “I might even like it.”

 

He looked at her incredulously when she playfully shivered and closed her eyes.

 

“Tell me what you think about when you're laying in bed at night.” She said softly, feeling his stare and the heat pooling between her legs. “The dirty thoughts you have about me that you tell yourself you would never act on.”

 

“The way you look on your knees.” He whispered. “And how much you seemed to like what Charlie was doing to you.”

 

Hermione's hand ghosted forward and easily found his erection through his towel. He jumped at the touch, then pressed against her hand with a groan.

 

“What else?” Her voice was breathy and it was her turn to watch him close his eyes.

 

“The noises you made, ga…going down on him…”

 

Hermione's hand stroked him, slow and strong, cupped around the shaft pressed against his body.

 

“Is that what you want?” A tremor of excitement in her voice. Her body was reacting madly to actually being in charge. She smiled wickedly and kept her eyes on his face. “You want me to get on my knees and gag on your cock?”

 

His eyes opened, dark with lust. A low growl grew out of his throat and he looked down, naked lust written all over his face. 

 

“Oh!” 

 

Hermione exclaimed in surprise when his hands shoved her down, leaving her kneeling at eye level with the hanging towel covering him. She untucked the knot at his hip and licked her lips with a look up at him before wrapping her small hand around him and pumping. The look on his face was indescribable, and Hermione lost herself in his pleasure. 

 

“Tell me what else you fantasize about.” 

 

Percy nodded, his head loose on his neck.

 

“The tight denims you wore on your first day here, those little pajama shorts you wear at breakfast sometimes…” 

 

Hermione's eyes widened. She'd expected him to describe lurid sexual acts with her, but instead he was talking about how she looked in everyday, normal clothes. The realization that she turned on an attractive man purely by her looks, without even having put an real effort in was intoxicating. Her free hand slid inside her knickers and she gasped, fingers gliding through her slick folds. 

 

“When you went swimming in the pond with Ginny, wearing that blue bikini.”

 

Hermione watched in awe, waiting for the second he lost control and drove himself into her mouth, wanting desperately for him to lose control.

 

“The Triwizard Ball.” His voice had gone breathy and his eyes were closed. “Seeing how sexy you looked in your gown.”

 

“ You know,” Hermione said coyly, “I wasn't wearing anything under it.”

 

Percy's eyes flew open and tracked down to her. Hermione's lips parted and she panted in anticipation. Except instead of shoving himself forward, Percy reached down and knocked her hand away, replacing it with his own. She moved to lick his tip, just to do something, but his other hand caught her hair and forced her chin up. 

 

Hermione moaned, a low, needy sound and slid a finger inside of herself. Percy looked down, saw what she was doing and groaned loudly. His hand stroked furiously and his teeth clenched the instant before he erupted onto her face. Hermione froze in shock as he covered her with long strands of come, feeling warm wetness from her forehead to her neck. She absently licked her lips and found a familiar taste, his expression shooting right through her. 

 

Hermione was still panting, gasping from the feel of her fingers and feeling wild, debauched, and loving every second of it. She swiped some of his come from where it dripped across her eye and sucked her finger clean, body vibrating with desire. Pleading with her eyes she leaned forward and did the same to his still twitching cock, desperate to keep him ready and hoping he wanted more. So Hermione smiled when he hauled her, hands roughly turning to bend her over the vanity. 

 

Percy manhandled her to where he wanted, stripping her knickers as he went and lined himself up with jerky motions. She pushed her hips back when his tip breached her folds, needing to feel him deep inside so badly that she sobbed in relief when he slammed himself forward. Hermione happily let go while he took her with long thrusts, finally seeing herself in the mirror.

 

She looked like a depraved wreck, and she absolutely loved it. Her body clenched a second later, her orgasm rocketing through her while she watched his come roll down her face. The rapid slap of their bodies filled the room and he followed her over the edge before she'd even finished riding out her pleasure. 

 

Percy's shocked eyes finally met hers in the mirror and she smiled, breathing hard and inordinately pleased with herself. 

 

“Now I really need that shower.” 

 

He shook himself, his cock twitching inside of her and a grin appeared on his face.

 

“I think I'll join you.”

Chapter 73: Godfatherly Advice (Harry/Cho 01)

Summary:

Harry's in a panic over the first task. Sirius saves the day.

“I've got a problem.” Harry said seriously, flinching internally at his use of the word. “It's a Dragon.”

 

Sirius smiled back at him, not a trace of worry on his face.

 

“Bah, Dragon.” He answered with a dismissive wave of his hand. “Conjunctivitis Curse, or a flashbang charm will blind it, or blind and deafen it. Cover your scent with something, or make yourself smell like something else and you can run by it, no problem.” 

 

Harry blinked at how simple Sirius made it sound.

 

“You make it sound simple.” 

 

Sirius shrugged. “It is. But simple doesn't mean easy. You're still going to have to run your arse off, and that's never a good loo….”

 

“Sirius?” Harry asked after he trailed off.

 

“How's your summoning charm?”

 

Harry shrugged. “Alright. Why?”

 

“You keeping that Firebolt your amazing Godfather gave you in good condition?”

 

Realization dawned and Harry smiled. Sirius nodded.

 

“Now that that's out of the way we can talk about the real problem.”

 

Harry's head tilted in confusion.

 

“Unless there's not a Triwizard Ball for this tournament?”

 

“There is.” Harry nodded, still confused.

 

“Alright, who’re you taking them?”

 

“I dunno, why?” Harry said, trying not to sound surly.

 

“Harry,” Sirius said in the gravest tone he'd used yet, “Your life has been headlines and rumors based on conjecture about a secret event that happened when you were a baby. No one knows much of anything about you, no matter how much they think they do. This tournament is going to put you in the spotlight of the Wizarding World.” Sirius let all that sink in for a second. “Knowing what we know about who's still out there and what that might mean later, what do you want your first impression as an almost-adult to be to the World?”

 

Harry sat with that for a long moment.

 

“Besides,” Sirius went on in his typical cavalier fashion, “It's time I started being your Godfather and teaching you how to live. ”

 

---

 

Cho was walking down the stairs towards him and it was like he was facing down the Horntail all over again. She moved with ethereal grace, a perfect vision of beauty. The silver dress she wore accentuated her athletic frame, the tight bodice showing off her slender shoulders and the slit in the skirt giving tantalizing glimpses of a strong, tan thigh.

 

“You look incredible.” Harry breathed out when she reached him. She smiled cutely, putting her hands on his and stretching up to give him a kiss on the cheek.

 

“With us in green and silver, we're representing Slytherin.”

 

“I guess we'll have to get you out of that dress then.”

 

Harry's heartbeat deafened him as he realized what he'd said. Sirius’s training may have been a little too effective. But, to Harry's immense relief, Cho’s mouth fell open and her cheeks darkened. But when she looked up at him it was with Brown eyes darker than he remembered.

 

“Let's see how the ball goes first.” She smiled up at him with an expression he couldn't decipher. “But if you're that smooth all night…”

 

Harry felt like he was dodging the dragon’s tail again. His adrenaline surged and the World came into sharper focus, the riot of colors replacing typical Hogwarts black robes appearing even more intense.

 

Sirius’s words came back to Harry then.

 

“I used to say ‘If you're not living on the edge you're taking up too much space!’” He laughed, “But the reality is, life is just better when you're doing. I've spent half my life in Azkaban for something I didn't do, and I've still lived more than most Wizards my age.” He shook his head. “Waking up and going to a job you hate every day for fifty years!? Never taking chances? Never failing? ” He scoffed. “Life is meant to be a rollercoaster Harry, not a Bloody tram ride.”

 

Cho's hand squeezed his arm and brought him back to the moment. “Harry?”

 

He shook himself lightly. “Sorry.” He smiled. “Lost in thought for a second there.”

 

Her eyes showed just a hint of surprise and Harry almost blushed when he realized how she'd taken his answer. But Cho simply leaned against his side as they faced the doors and waited for the ball to start, and Harry fought to keep from staring at her.

 

---

 

With simple rules to follow, the Ball went more smoothly than Harry could have dreamed. 

 

“Be attentive.” Sirius has said. “Ask lots of questions about things she's interested in.”

 

Harry nodded, feeling like he should be taking notes.

 

“You can take notes.” Sirius quipped. “Because there will be a test later.”

 

“When you get caught looking at other girls make sure you tell your date how happy you are that so-and-so asked your friend, and you're so happy they're having a good time, yadda yadda.”

 

Harry looked up at that. “I should lie?”

 

“Why bother?” Sirius shook his head. “The truth is easier and better. I mean, why wouldn't you be happy a friend of yours is having fun?”

 

Harry thought about that for a second.

 

“And if you get caught out really staring,” Sirius continued as if it were a foregone conclusion, “play it off. Make sure you tell your date how nice the other girl looks. It's true, and girls will absolutely pick up on the word choice as long as you're telling your date she's stunning, gorgeous, breathtaking, etc.

 

“Bre…ath…tak…ing…” Harry muttered, writing as fast as he could.

 

---

 

“I can't believe that's Hermione.” Cho said, following Harry's gaze. He chastised himself and getting caught, but in his defense, Hermione looked incredible.

 

“I know.” Harry answered Cho. “I'm so glad Krum asked her. Hermione looks really nice and they look like they're having fun.”

 

Cho’s eyes focused on him.

 

“You're not jealous?”

 

Harry smiled back at the girl in his arms as they twirled around the dancefloor.

 

“Why would I be? If anything, every bloke here is jealous of me. You're absolutely breathtaking.”

 

Cho’s cheeks darkened and she danced even more tightly against him. His hands were curled around her, low on her hips. The layers of dress slid under his fingers while they moved, her body pressed against his front. They'd been dancing for long enough that Harry couldn't help his body's response to the closeness, and Cho looked up at him with dark eyes before licking her lips. Her arms tightened around his neck and she looked at Harry's mouth, and he knew all the signs were there so he leaned down, meeting her lips halfway while they continued to dance.

 

Harry's world became soft lips and the feel of her nose against his, the moment both infinite and all too short when they broke apart. Cho buried her face against his neck, molded against him, and her fingers toyed with the hair at the back of his neck.

 

He was in heaven.

 

---

 

“How did you get us into the Ravenclaw common room from there?”

 

“I didn't. This is a secret room that takes the form of whatever you need.”

 

Cho looked around curiously, her eyes narrowed at one feature or another. Harry smiled proudly at her reaction, feeling quite proud at his knowledge of the Room of Requirement. 

 

“It's incredible.” She said, shooting Harry a brilliant smile. “How did you know the Ravenclaw common room looked like this?

 

“I didn't. It's the magic of the room.” Harry shrugged. ‘I like it though. Much nicer than Gryffindor’s. Or Slytherin’s.”

 

Cho turned to face him fully.

 

“When were you in the Slytherin common room?”

 

“Second year.”

 

She shook her head and made a visible effort to let the topic go. Instead she walked over to the roaring fireplace and he followed slowly, drinking in the sight of her in the glow of the flames. 

 

Cho smiled softly and turned to hold a hand out to Harry. He wiped his suddenly sweaty palms on his robes where she couldn't see and let her draw him to her. She looked up at him, eyes shining and lips parted. Harry hoped he was reading the signs correctly and tilted his head down to brush her lips with his. 

 

Cho, thankfully, kissed him back immediately, her arms rising to twine around his neck and her mouth moved deliciously against his. Harry rested his hands on her hips and Cho seemed to flow into him, every part of her body pressed against his. Her head tilted and the kiss deepened, leaving Harry feeling like he was juggling all the different things he was supposed to be remembering. 

 

Not too rough. Not too wet or sloppy. Careful with your hands until you know for sure. 

 

But as the kiss went on and on, Harry was able to relax and focus on Cho. Her arms were tight around his neck and she tried to pull herself into him, her hips against his and his obvious arousal. Harry's hands tightened involuntary on her waist and he pushed back to hear Cho gasp softly. She pulled away, her lips swollen from the kiss and her eyes burning with desire. Harry smiled at her and she must have seen something she liked because her hands fisted in the collar of his robes and she hauled him down into a ferocious snog. 

 

Harry was consumed by her intensity and tried to match it, their teeth clicking together when they lost a little too much control.

 

“Sorry.” They both said at the same time, still both smiling when their lips and tongues intertwined again. Cho yanked on his tie and shirt, the green silk knot disappearing and his first buttons undone. She shoved his robes back off his shoulders without ever breaking away from him, unable to be close enough to him. She was still crushed against him when her knee came up, the slit in her dress revealing her perfect leg to the top of her thigh as she tried to pull him closer.

 

Harry grabbed her out of reflex, the feel of warm, soft skin in his hand making his body pulse with need. Cho started to kiss along his jaw and to his neck while her fingers nimbly undid his buttons. His hand slid higher on her leg and she shivered with pleasure, smiling up at him as she reached the last button of his shirt and pulled it up from his trousers. Hands wrapped around his shoulders, Cho looked him over with hungry eyes before she ground herself against his hard length, biting her lip as her eyelids fluttered. 

 

Harry did his best to stay in the moment and maintain his focus, but when Cho slowly lowered her leg back down and turned to put her back to him, he nearly panicked. She looked over her shoulder at him with a gaze hot enough to put the dragons to shame, and said something even hotter.

 

“Get my zipper?”

 

Harry nodded and tried to remember to breathe as his hands trembled enough to make the catch and miniscule zipper almost impossible. Eventually he managed it, every inch it lowered revealing more and more perfect skin to him. It ended just below her waist, the very top of a bit of white lace peeking out. 

 

And then, with a casualness that shocked Harry, Cho let her dress fall to her ankles and Harry forgot how to breathe. The World seemed to pause for Harry and he thanked every deity he could name while drinking in the perfection revealed to him. Cho’s lips were curled with pleasure at his reaction, and her arms drifted to her sides. A slender neck flowed into strong shoulders and back before her impossibly narrow waist transitioned into an arse framed by flimsy white lace. The thin material disappeared between two firm round globes of perfection. Her thighs and calves flexed beautifully as she stepped out of the pool of her dress and turned to face him again. 

 

Harry's Adam’s apple bobbed as he devoured her with his eyes. She was the most beautiful girl he'd ever seen, and in the firelight, appeared otherworldly. Her pert breasts were peaked by hard nipples and her body was flushed from the fire. Her hips rolled as she stepped towards him and her skin felt incredible when she moved back into his arms.

 

She consumed his mouth with hers, the kiss intoxicating as she pressed into him. His shirt was stripped from his shoulders and nails dragged down his chest until her hands found his belt and started to work it loose. The back of Harry's knees hit the couch and some instinct had him twisting so Cho landed first but somehow managed to maintain their kiss. It was Harry's turn to push and Cho backed up willingly until she was leaned back into the corner of the couch. He stole a move from her and kissed along her jaw back to her ear, drawing a gasp of pleasure from her when he pinched the lobe between his teeth. Her chin lifted when he started to kiss down her neck, moving up the other side to give it equal treatment before he kissed down again. Her collarbones were particularly sensitive to his tongue, but that was nothing compared to her reaction when he circled her nipples with his tongue. 

 

“Oh, Harry!” Her moan was gentle and quiet, but rocked Harry with the realization that he'd made her feel that way. 

 

Determined to draw more from her, Harry lavished attention on Cho’s breasts. Her hands cradled his head as he kissed, nibbled, licked, sucked, and ever so gently bit down on her sensitive chest, until she was panting with need. And then Harry started kissing down her toned stomach, sliding down in front of the couch until he was inches away from the only thing still covering Cho. 

 

Harry looked up to see her staring down at him in shocked wonder, and he couldn't help but smile before he leaned forward and kissed the thin white fabric.

 

“Oh God .” Cho moaned, her body rigid. Harry exhaled and she whimpered, and when his hands gripped the narrow straps at her hips she was already lifting them. He peeled Cho’s knickers off delicately to find a small stripe of short black hair above her damp lips. Getting himself back into Position, Harry started out slow, laying kisses on her thighs and moving towards her sex. Cho held her breath when he hovered over her, a wanton sound finally escaping her when he licked for the first time. 

 

He smiled against her and did it again, his confidence soaring as he started to find what she liked. His tongue found the hard nub of her clit and she hummed with pleasure when he circled it with his tongue, so he did it again. 

 

Cho’s hands threaded through his hair and he looked up to see her looking completely desperate. He smiled against her and licked lower, deeper, and harder, sliding the tip of his tongue inside of her before licking up to her clit again.

 

“Oh my God! Harry, yes!”

 

Her fingers tightened, her nails scraping his scalp and she urged him on. His tongue moved steadily around her clit as her pleasure built, her chest heaving and every exhalation a sound of ectasy. Cho was chanting his name and it was the headiest, sexiest thing he'd ever heard. He struggled to keep going a second later when her body arched, but he refused to give up and chased her pleasure with his tongue until Cho squealed and bucked. She pushed him away a second later and he looked up see her looking wildly back at him. She was covered by a fine sheen of sweat that glowed in the firelight and her eyes burned with lust.

 

“I need you Harry.” She panted. “Now.”

 

Harry stood and undid his belt and trousers, feeling attractive for the first time in his life. Cho surged forward suddenly from her reclined position and yanked his boxers down by the legs, her small hands moving to caress his bollocks and shaft with light touches. She looked up at him hungrily before drawing him to her while she turned, and Harry wound up on top of her on the couch, his weeping cock inches from her heat. She stroked him once and guided him forwards, her legs wrapped around his waist. 

 

The feel of his tip against her wetness sent a shock of pleasure through him, but it paled in comparison to the feeling surrounding him as she pulled him into her. Harry was able to focus his eyes for a second to find her staring at him with the same look of wonder he was sure he wore. Her heels kept pulling him deeper and Cho gasped when he was fully inside of her. Her lips rounded when he pulled back, a low moan from the back of her throat making him throb when he glided forward again.

 

It took him a minute to find his rhythm, but Cho seemed to adore every small move he made. She gasped while she clung to him, and the first time he stroked steadily for a stretch, her nails dug into his shoulders. 

 

“Oh Merlin Harry!” 

 

His cock twitched at the desire in her voice, and he swore he'd hear it again. Cho’s legs tightened around him, urging him on, and she nodded wildly with her eyes shut tight when he thrust harder. A roll of his hips seemed to drive her mad and she dragged him down for a sloppy kiss before needing to gasp for air. The couch they were on squeaked under her and their bodies met with a soft bump that made her cry out. 

 

“Yes Harry, just a little more!”

 

Her nails biting into him were the only reason he hadn't already finished, and even they were losing their bite as he took her urgently. Harry heard himself grunt, his shoulders burning from holding himself over her and her eyes flew open to lock on his. Cho nodded rapidly, licking her lips and bucking underneath him until she clenched around his length with a cry. Harry charged over the breaking point with her, a growl escaping him as he erupted deep inside of her. He kept thrusting until they collapsed together into a mess of sweaty limbs and heavy breathing, the look of satisfaction on Cho’s face making Harry want to celebrate. 

 

Eventually she shifted and he understood well enough to push up and peel himself away from her. Cho twisted and rose, plucking her knickers from the floor and stepping into them. 

 

“The common room was a great idea, Harry.” She said facing the fire as she adjusted and readjusted her knickers. 

 

Harry swallowed, his mouth dry. Something about how she stood there in nothing more than a thong and heels, exuding satisfaction was unknotting something in his chest. That he'd be worried things would be uncomfortable, after. 

 

Cho twisted and caught him staring at her. She rolled her eyes with a pleased smirk.

 

“I knew you were a bum guy.”

 

Harry started. “Wh…what?”

 

Cho snorted cutely and slapped herself on the bum lightly under Harry's slack-jawed gaze.

 

“Some blokes are more into breasts.” She explained in a tone that said it was obvious. “You're into bums.”

 

“Maybe I just like you .” Harry tried valiantly enough to earn a pleased chuckle from Cho.

 

“I'm obviously your type, Harry.” She turned and walked over to straddle his waist, eyes alight.

 

Harry watched raptly until he looked up to see Cho smiling down at him. She leaned forward to kiss him slowly, her mouth moving languidly against his. Harry's hands moved to hold her as he kissed her back, amazed at how right it all felt. 

 

“Do you think the Room can make a bed?”

 

Harry's brain struggled to catch up, but he answered gamely.

 

“Yes?”

 

“Good.” She nodded firmly. “Because I've got a lot of things left I want to try.”

 

Harry smiled widely at the look on her face and the understanding of what she was implying.

 

“Such as?”

 

“I'm a Ravenclaw. Do you want to see the list?”

Chapter 74: A Borrowed Dress (Hermione/Weasley Brothers)

Summary:

A continuation of the Hermione/Weasley Brothers storyline. As with all my stories, the longer they go, the more out of control the characters get.

Hermione was feeling quite pleased with herself when she went back to Ginny's room.

 

“I'm so jealous.”

 

She froze just inside the closed door, its owner's voice surprising her. 

 

Hermione's mind raced at all the reasons Ginny might be jealous, vainly discarding them in the hope her friend wasn't somehow aware Hermione was shagging pretty much all of her brothers, including the one she'd just gotten out of the shower with. 

 

“Your hair curls so beautifully in this humidity.” Ginny went on in a wistful tone that eased Hermione's fears. “No matter what I do to mine it's flat after a few hours in all this.”

 

Hermione shrugged.

 

“If by ‘curls beautifully’ you mean ‘turns into a frizzy mess’, sure.”

 

“I think it looks great, and I wish mine would have some actual volume.” Ginny scoffed. 

 

Hermione shrugged and started to sift through her trunk for something to wear.

 

“Ugh. Going to be another hot day. At least it's Saturday.”

 

Hermione nodded absently before Ginny continued.

 

“Maybe Mum will let us fly later? The breeze always cools me off and Bill always was the best at getting her to say yes.”

 

Hermione froze. 

 

“Bill is going to be here later?”

 

“Everyone is.” Ginny nodded, pushing clothes around her closet. “Ooh, I forgot about this! I bet Harry will love it!”

 

Hermione turned to see Ginny holding a pale yellow sundress that still had the secondhand shop's tags on it. The floral pattern made it an utterly feminine thing Hermione wouldn't have expected Ginny to wear in a hundred years. But Hermione watched her hold it up in front of herself in the mirror and smiled happily, all because she thought Harry would like it.

 

Hermione looked back her trunk for a second before making a decision. 

 

“That's beautiful Ginny. Any chance you have one like that I could borrow?”

 

Ginny looked away from her reflection with a raised eyebrow.

 

“Probably, yea. Mum buys me one every year in hopes I'll actually wear it, but, well, I didn't really think this was your style?”

 

“It isn't.” Hermione admitted. “But it's not really yours either, is it?”

 

Ginny shrugged in acknowledgement before laying her dress on the bed and going back to her closet. She had to push everything to one side to find it, but eventually laid another dress next to hers. It was white instead of yellow, and the pattern was just as intensely floral, but blue instead of the reds of Ginny's. 

 

“Is…is that alright?” Ginny asked, having to look up at Hermione. It was cleary the dress Mrs. Weasley had purchased a year or so earlier which had never been worn, but Hermione thought it was perfect. 

 

“We'll be twins.” 

 

Ginny snorted and bumped Hermione's arm with her shoulder. 

 

“Since you're borrowing something of mine, can I borrow something of yours? Or could you help me with altering something?”

 

“Such as?”

 

“I thought that, well….” Ginny's cheeks burned, and she set her shoulders before she continued. “....all my knickers are so plain and boring. I thought Harry might like if I wore something exciting, like you have.”

 

Hermione felt her own cheeks heat, but it seemed only fair, and she nodded. Fighting off her embarrassment, she worked on a pair of white knickers Ginny provided until they had been suitably enhanced , and Ginny slid into them while Hermione looked away. The rustle of fabric told her Ginny was dressed and she turned to see the younger girl looking radiant, but timid. 

 

“Merlin, I feel naked underneath this with these on.”

 

Hermione blinked.

 

“You feel naked underneath your clothes?”

 

“Shut it.” Ginny giggled, her blush deepening. “You know what I mean. I just feel like everyone is going to know I barely have anything on under my dress.”

 

“Is that such a bad thing?”

 

“I guess not. I mean, I guess it's the point right?”

 

Hermione made a noncommittal sound as slid her borrowed dress on. 

 

“Now I'm definitely jealous.” Ginny griped as the material settled into place. She looked Hermione over before meeting her eyes warily. “Are you sure that's going to be alright though?”

 

Hermione looked down at herself in the dress that would've been cute on the smaller girl a year ago, immediately understanding Ginny's concerns. The loose skirt only made it to mid-thigh on her, and the square neckline presented a lot more cleavage than anything she'd worn since the Yule Ball. She'd copied Ginny in selecting a miniscule pair of white knickers and forgoing anything else under the dress, and turned to admire herself in the mirror. 

 

“I think it'll be alright.” She said, hiding her pleasure. “Besides, it's just us and your family, right?”

 

“Right.” 

 

---

 

Hermione sat at crowded dinner table feeling quite pleased with herself. Mrs. Weasley had given her a gimlet eye when the girls had walked down the stairs, but was evidently pleased enough with Ginny's appearance that she could ignore Hermione's.

 

Harry, of course, only had eyes for his girlfriend, and Ginny looked smug as could be while jokingly handing the poor boy a napkin for his drool. He'd greeted Hermione with a wave so absent she'd laughed, and he still hadn't noticed. The Weasley boys, however, reacted quite differently. 

 

Percy had come down shortly after the girls and steadfastly ignored them. Hermione could see his glowing cheeks, chuckling to herself when he steadfastly ignored her existence. 

 

That she caught him staring at her every time he thought she couldn't see him was about what she'd expected. 

 

“Ginny, why don't you and Hermione start setting up in the back garden?”

 

Mrs. Weasley had at least waited until they'd finished breakfast to assign them work, separate from the boys of course, and the pair nodded before heading in into the already warm mid-morning sun. They were spreading tablecloths when Hermione heard the snap-crack of apparition and a minute later felt someone's gaze on her. She turned to find Bill walking towards them, his ponytail swinging behind his handsome face. He lit up with a smile at Ginny's happy greeting but his eyes never strayed from Hermione long when he could get away with it. 

 

The Twins made their appearance later in the morning, whining piteously for breakfast from their Mother who seemed happy to let them suffer.

 

“Maybe if you got out of bed before lunchtime, you'd get to eat before lunchtime.” Molly's smile was wide, and Hermione could tell she was enjoying herself. 

 

“Hermione, can you go get the potato salad from the cold pantry please?”

 

Hermione nodded despite being in the middle of setting the tables while the men stood around and talked, enjoying the chance to get out of the sun. But her intentions of cooling off were ruined as she walked through the kitchen by the appearance of a muscular man, his bare arms covered in burn scars and tattoos. 

 

“Hey Hermione.”

 

“Hi Charlie.” She'd frozen in place when he'd stepped into the doorway, still brushing soot from his legs. Hermione fought to hide just how strongly her body was reacting to the sight of him, especially as he made no attempt to do the same.

 

“You look great.” His voice was rough and held an undertone of desire that gave Hermione wicked thoughts.

 

“Thanks. Your Mum sent me in for potato salad.” 

 

Charlie smiled and Hermione's stomach flip-flopped.

 

“Hermione, did you need any….help?”

 

She twisted around to find Bill coming into the house behind her.

 

“Oh, hey Brother. Didn't know you were here?”

 

“Just arrived.” Charlie answered, his eyes still on Hermione. “Catching up with the lovely Miss Granger.”

 

Hermione's cheeks pinked.

 

“She does look incredible today, doesn't she?” Bill said, closer to her now. 

 

“Definitely.” Charlie answered, his voice low and hungry. “Although not as good as the last time she was between us.”

 

Hermione's knees felt weak and the house was suddenly sweltering. Her eyes darted to the scrubbed wooden table she'd been shagged by each of them on and her body screamed at her for more. The feel of being filled, over and over again, while desperately sucking the other shot through her, and Hermione saw them both tense when she licked her lips. Bill's hand moved to rest on her hip as Charlie closed in on them both, and Hermione's breath heavy. She could already see them, both hard and heavy, waiting for her, and she made a soft, desperate sound when Charlie's strong hand toyed with a nipple through her dress. His other hand caressed her shoulder before guided her down, and Hermione, despite knowing what a terrible idea it was, made no effort to resist. 

 

And then the back door slammed open.

 

“Crikey, isn't there anything to eat!? ”

 

Hermione nearly fell in shock, but Bill and Charlie moved seamlessly together, walking towards the door and their youngest brother.

 

“Charlie, when’d you get here? And Bill, where's Hermione? Mum said she was bringing food out. I'm starving!”

 

Hermione hustled into the cold pantry as fast as she could, then back out just in time to overhear Bill and Charlie expertly divert Ron while they guided him back into the garden. When she finally emerged with the massive bowl she received a few odd looks, most of all from the Twins. 

 

She resigned herself to the fact that it was going to be a long day.

 

---

 

It had, in fact, been a long day. 

 

Hermione was overheated and sticky in more ways than one, and had thus decided to sit outside in the cooler evening air until everyone else had gone to bed. She'd thought she'd waited everyone out before she walked into the living room, but was distracted enough by her fantasies to have not seen Bill sitting on the couch. 

 

Her eyes raked over him and it wasn't even a decision for her to walk over, straddle his lap and kiss him hungrily. Hermione's hands raked down his shirt on their way to his belt, all thoughts of foreplay or teasing thrown out the window. She roughly yanked his trousers open and down, her tongue battling his even as he lifted his hips to help her. Her dress was even more roughly hiked up before she shoved her knickers out of the way and sank down onto his length with a groan of satisfaction. Hermione’s body moved without conscious thought, alternating bouncing on his full length and grinding herself against him. With a gasp for air she let her head roll back, feeling her thoughts turn liquid even as Bill tugged her dress down and leaned forward to take one nipple in his mouth. She cried out as her hips moved in a frenzy and surprised her with an orgasm. 

 

“Feeling a little eager?” Bill’s voice asked in amusement, his hips pressing up into her as she nodded. 

 

Sitting back on his knees for a second, Hermione reached down and gathered her dress in her hands before peeling it over her head. Her body trembled as her already damp skin was exposed ot the slight breeze in the room and, feeling wicked, yanked his shirt open to rake her nails down his chest. Then it was her turn to put her mouth to work driving him mad, and she smirked against his muscles when his hands clamped down on her bum. 

 

“Merlin…” 

 

It took Hermione a moment to realize the whispered oath hadn’t come from Bill, and she twisted to find the Twins staring at them. Fred looked shocked, his mouth hanging open, but George’s face was one of vindication. 

 

“I knew it.” 

 

“That’s nice.” Bill leaned around her to answer his brothers. “Now sod off.” 

 

“You’ve never been good at sharing, have you?” 

 

Bill’s eyes narrowed at his brothers before he looked between them and Hermione. 

 

“Look, whatever you three’ve got going on isn’t any of my business. Just like right now isn’t any of your business.” 

 

Hermione’s face had been following the conversation, but more than anything she just didn’t want the night to end yet. Despite being satisfied more, and more regularly, than she had ever thought possible, her body inexplicably demanded more. Bill had started to flag inside of her, and the thought of stopping was physically painful. So even though the Twins were watching her, Hermione started to move on Bill again, and she watched his eyes widen and turn towards her. 

 

“See mate? She’s game.” 

 

It was Bill’s turn to look between the other parties in shock. 

 

“Game for what? You two wankers to watch?”

 

“I think we all know she wants more than that.” 

 

Hermione’s hips never stopped, but she looked between the three men, nervous, but shaking with excitement. George stepped up behind her, his legs joining the tangle of hers and Bills before she heard his belt jangling open and the same whispered spell she’d heard once before. 

 

“Hermione, are you…?”

 

She appreciated the concern in Bill’s voice, but nodded, torn between feeling eager and terrified. Her hips still under George’s hands and he pressed his blunt head against the tight ring of her arse, waiting only a second before pushing forward. Hermione’s cheeks burned at the pornographic sound she made as he stretched her to a fullness she hadn’t known existed. Her already overheated body prickled with sweat and she growled as inch after inch stuffed her. George went slowly, but still felt like he was filling her with a twitching steel bar. 

 

“Oh my God. ” Hermione cried out in a voice slurred with lust as Bill and George both moved for the first time, shrieking with pleasure a second later when the filled her together. 

 

“Did anyone silence the room?” Bill asked in a voice that barely penetrated the fog of Hermione’s mind. 

 

“I’ve got it.” Fred’s rough voice answered. 

 

But instead of casting a spell like she’d expected, Hermione found her head turned by a firm hand on her chin, her gasping mouth suddenly filled by Fred’s weeping cock. Her next scream was muffled by him, and Fred groaned in appreciation. Satisfied she wouldn’t wake up the neighbors, Bill and George began to take her in earnest, Fred’s thrusts matching their pace until Hermione was a drooling mess, drenched with sweat. Hands rolled her nipples, grabbed her bum and hips, stroked every inch of her skin, and circled the hard nub of her clit between thrusts. 

 

Hermione howled as the orgasm slammed into her, having to pull away from Fred to breathe as her body quivered uncontrollably. She felt faint with the pleasure, stroking the cock next to her face while Bill and George kept thrusting and drove her from one orgasm to the next. 

 

“I didn’t think I was that late.”

 

Charlie’s voice broke through the last haze of her pleasure and something in Hermione crowed in delight. The stocky redhead was already shirtless and his shorts clearly displayed his approval of the scene playing out in front of him while he walked over. None of the other Weasley’s seemed all that shocked at their brother’s appearance by this point, and Hermione found a free hand being pulled to stroke Charlie while she struggled not to gag on Fred’s insistent thrusting. She lost herself in the ocean of lust that surrounded her, barely recognizing when the men helped her to stand and stripped her knickers off. The next thing she knew it was Charlie underneath her, except he’d laid down on the coffee table, and the Twins had switched places. She thought. 

 

It was hard for her to tell much of anything as the two men filled her repeatedly to the breaking point, all the while their brothers took turns with her mouth. Hermione felt her sanity slipping as she stroked a cock drenched with her saliva while she sucked another so deeply his bollocks rested against her chin. And two more thrust roughly in and out of her, making her see stars with every repetition. She’d lost track of how many times she’d orgasmed under the onslaught of pleasure, her body dripping with sweat and every sensitive part of her teased and toyed with by the 8 hands of the men fucking her. 

 

She’d lost track of reality at some point, her mind knowing only ecstasy and bare acknowledging when the picked her up to switch places, but suddenly both her hands were full even as Charlie’s hand in her hair held her in place so he could thrust into her mouth. Through watery eyes Hermione saw Percy had joined in, and that seemed to be the signal that things were going to go completely mad. Bill pulled out of her bum just in time to grunt his orgasm, his hot come splattering Hermione’s back and bum. Charlie pulled out of her gasping mouth without missing a beat and erupted onto her face, his fist pumping every last drop out onto her before he released her. They still stood surrounding her, now watching as Percy moved to bugger her roughly, Hermione’s whimpers of enjoyment fading with her strength. Still, she reveled in the madness, feeling like the sexiest woman in the world as the two incredibly desirable men finished coming on her, only to watch their brothers keep using her. Even as her eyes burned and she gagged around the shaft in her mouth, Hermione came again, burning the look of their besotted faces into her memory. 

 

And it was only because she was looking at the eldest Weasleys that she noticed the body standing in the doorway. 

 

Ron’s pajamas were at least two years too small for him, and his bare torso looked every bit the gangly growing boy he was. One hand held a glass of milk, and the other a stack of cookies. He took in the scene with a lost look, his eyes drifting between his brothers and the girl he had a crush on. He finally looked back into the kitchen before making sure he still had his snack. 

 

Whoever had been taking her mouth backed away, and Hermione nearly spoke until a strand of come dripped down from her eyelash to her lips, and she licked it away absently. 

 

“I really need to quit eating so many Chocolate Frogs before bed.” Ron mumbled, his shoulders shrugging once before he turned and plodded up the stairs. 

 

They all watched him go with varying degrees of shock and amusement, the moment broken when Percy started buggering her again, roughly enough to make her moan thickly. With the interruption over, Hermione felt her body throw itself back into madness. She felt utterly wicked, and sexier than she ever had in her life, and was looking forward to making all five of the thoroughly fit Weasley brothers cover her with their come. 

Chapter 75: A Third Unnecessary Request (Hermione/Snape 03)

He’d always hated Mondays. His supposed students were even less attentive than usual, their minds still on the previous weekend’s festivities, and their chances for inflicting injury on themselves or their classmates even higher than normal. 

 

The older students also had a tendency to still be hungover, even for his afternoon lessons. Not even his Slytherins were immune to the madness infecting teenagers, and he found himself wondering if Parkinson was going to wince in her seat for the entire lesson, or if the pain relieving potion she thought she’d subtly taken would be enough to take the edge off. 

 

Snape’s annoyance surged when he focused on her table for longer than a moment, her thoughts fixated on the cause of her discomfort all the while she tried to convince her lab partner that everything was fine. From what Snape could tell, Pansy’s weekend had involved several members of the Ravenclaw Quidditch Team and not enough lubrication, and Draco was only buying into her excuses because he was, as everyone knew, a complete idiot. 

 

Finally given the chance to stand at her workstation, Pansy had managed to distract Draco with a uniform skirt that would give the Weasley girl’s a run for her money, and a few shirt buttons that conveniently wouldn’t stay fastened after Pansy removed her tie for ‘safety’. Snape couldn’t help but wonder what mess of handprints would be revealed were an errant gust of wind to blow that skirt up, and what Draco would think when presented with evidence of her actions. 

 

It was all moot, because they were his Slytherins, and Malfoy especially needed to be corralled. 

 

Still, he enjoyed the thought. 

 

Finishing his circuit of the room he was confronted by a uniform that could have been the rule book. And it was a shame, because Snape wouldn’t have minded a bit of a show from her. Despite knowing just how good she looked with less on, his idle thoughts put a picture in his head of Hermione kneeling in front of him, her face red with effort and still a dripping mess. Her back arched as her orgasm tore through her, nipples hard under clenching hands…

 

Hermione turned and looked at him with wide eyes, her pupils growing as she met his gaze. Her lips parted softly and she licked her lips, and Snape had to take a long step away before finishing his route around the room, his trousers suddenly tight. 

 

Maybe the Weasley girl would do something stupid that would land her in his care before the week was out, because Friday seemed a long way off. 

 

---

 

Technically, he wasn’t supposed to drink in his classroom, but Snape hated grading papers in his quarters, and there was no way he was going to grade First Year essays without a drink. So it was with some annoyance that a knock on the door interrupted him and he drained his glass before banishing it back to the cabinet. 

 

“Enter.”

 

He was surprised to see a familiar form enter his room and close the door behind her. 

 

“I believe you are several days early Miss Granger.”

 

She looked at him across the room, and it would’ve taken a whole bottle of Scotch for him not to notice the lust rolling off of her. 

 

“Yes Professor.” Her cheeks were pink and he could see her gathering her resolve. She took a step towards him, her hands rising to loosen the knot of her tie before she slipped it out from under the collar of her shirt. When she reached the first worktable Hermione shrugged out of her robes and laid them across it, placing her tie on top. Snape rose and moved around to the front of his desk, leaning back against it and watching her carefully. Her fingers deftly undid the buttons on her shirt as she walked towards him slowly, and Snape’s eyebrows lifted at the red lace she revealed. After she’d deposited her shirt on the next table her fingers went to the catch on her skirt, and a quick motion had her stepping out of that as well to reveal perfectly matching knickers. She stepped out of her shoes and crossed the last of the distance between them on bare feet, the thin straps of her lingerie riding the curves of her body beautifully. He could see her peaked nipples through the sheer lace, and she licked her lips before lowering herself to her knees in front of him. 

 

“I always try to get ahead on my work.” Her voice was low as her hands smoothly opened my trousers, her fingers wrapping around my rapidly growing length. With a wicked gleam in her eye, Hermione moved her mouth to chastly kiss his bollocks all the while stroking him gently. Snape’s gaze was drawn to the curve of her back as she started to gently suck one side into her hot mouth, the red lace of her knickers nearly nonexistent as it disappeared between her round cheeks.

 

“Improvising, displaying initiative, creativity.” Snape listed off slowly while Hermione’s mouth moved to suck his other side. “Impressive Miss Granger. I’ll see to it that these skills make their way into your reference letter.” 

 

Hermione hummed her pleasure around him and Snape fought not to let his eyes cross. He watched her free hand slide inside her knickers and felt more than heard when her fingers found her clit. Her mouth gently moved away from his sack and her tongue trailed up his now rigid length before circling his tip. She smiled up at him before he lips sealed around his head and she slid down, sucking hard. 

 

“Remarkable improvement Miss Granger.” He groaned quietly. 

 

Hermione moaned around him at the praise, her hand and her head both moving faster. 

 

“Your dedication clearly shows.” 

 

Hermione moved even more urgently at his words, and he grinned to himself at the sounds she was making. 

 

“An exceptional effort, Miss Granger.” He could hear the wet sounds of her hand on her sex even over her moans. “Definitely an Outstanding.”

 

Hermione gasped and gagged around him as she orgasmed, struggling to keep up her performance. Snape found himself enjoying the show greatly, even if the sensations had faded for him, and was surprised a moment later when she seemed to fall right back into her previous rhythm, a determined look on her face. 

 

Her cheeks were red when she pulled back, her hands still both quite busy. 

 

“Professor…” 

 

Snape quirked an eyebrow and waited, enjoying her blush. 

 

“Professor, I know I said….” Hermione looked away for a second before switching hands, a deep moan leaving her lips before she looked up again. “I know I said I wouldn’t shag you, but…”

 

He felt a corner of his mouth lift for a bare second, but schooled his face quickly. 

 

“Get on my desk then, Miss Granger.” 

 

Hermione rose on unsteady legs, not looking for or expecting help. A flash of confidence reappeared when she saw the way he stared at her, and snape was sure she drew out the motion of moving past him and boosting up onto his desk. She reached behind her to undo her bra before leaning back on her hands and spreading her legs at his approach. With her lower lip pinched between her teeth, Hermione lifted her hips to let him slide her knickers down, then leaned all the way back on her elbows when he pulled her bum to the edge of the desk. 

 

Her eyes were locked on his cock as he lined himself up, her eyelids fluttering when he began to press himself forward. She inhaled sharply as he kept going, her fingers clenching as he finally bottomed out. Snape groaned at the tight heat of her body, his first stroke feeling impossibly perfect. She watched intently as he began to find a rhythm, her breath growing shorter and shorter before she started to moan again. 

 

A yelp of pleasure was followed by a sinful groan the first time his body met hers with a gentle clap, Hermione’s eyes finally drifting shut and her head falling back. He pulled her into his next thrust and she nodded shakily, crying out as thrust after thrust brought them together harder. 

 

“Oh my God Professor!” 

 

Her words were thick with pleasure and she finally lay flat on his desk, spreading her legs wider as he slammed into her. Hermione’s back arched and her cries grew louder and more frantic, her body losing cohesion. The wet slap of their bodies filled the room along with her babbled pleas for more, and Snape drank in the sight of her body clinging to his shaft, the bounce of her breasts, and the feel of her thighs in his hands. 

 

Hermione’s fists hammered down on his desk as she shrieked her orgasm, her body trembling as she came undone. A moment later he grunted and tore himself free just in time to spray his own pleasure onto her. She barely seemed to notice at first, lost in her own pleasure, but as long strands of his come reached all the way up to her breasts, he saw Hermione smile widely. 

 

Eventually her body stilled, her tremors halting and breath coming under control, and Hermione sat up with a sensual grace he hadn’t expected from her. She didn’t speak, simply nodding at him as she rose to collect her things, moving quickly but not in a hurry.

 

He didn’t offer to help, or to clean her up, or anything else, bemused at the turn of events. 

 

“Friday evening Professor?” 

 

Snape nodded, seeing hers in return, and watched her walk from the room without another look. 

 

Chapter 76: Unconventional Evenings (Hermione/Weasleys 02)

Summary:

Another wild evening at the Burrow.

Notes:

As usual, no Beta, minimal proofreading, etc. Likely typos and mistakes, all in addition to my limited skills as a writer.

Hermione closed the door softly behind her, an exasperated smile on her lips. Ginny had been buzzing with excitement ever since the package they had ordered together had arrived, doubly so once she tried the matching lingerie set on. 

 

“Ohmygod, Hermione! Harry’s going to love it! Don’t you think Harry’s going to love it!?” The redhead bounced on her toes and twisted to look at her back over her shoulder in the full length mirror. “He’s going to love it!” 

 

Hermione huffed a laugh and nodded. “Harry’s definitely going to love it!” 

 

Ginny finally looked at her roommate with concern. 

 

“Is this okay? I mean, I’ve kicked you out of the room every night for Merlin knows how long…”

 

Hermione tucked a strand of hair behind her ear as an excuse not to meet Ginny’s eyes. 

 

“It’s fine. I understand, and I don’t mind.”

 

Ginny searched her face for a second before crossing the room to hug Hermione, who carefully hugged her back.  

 

“You’re the best Hermione. I don’t know what I would’ve done this Summer if it weren’t for you.” Ginny leaned back to look at Hermione, her arms still around Hermione’s back. “This has been the best Summer of my life, thanks to you.” 

 

Hermione nodded, supremely aware of how little Ginny was wearing, and how warm her body felt against hers. She cleared her throat quietly. 

 

“You’re welcome. And I’m sure Harry feels the same way.” 

 

Ginny’s cheeks took on a hint of color but her face lit up with delight. 

 

“But,” Hermione continued, “you’d better get ready, because he’ll probably be here soon. Unless you’re planning on giving him a show before I leave…”

 

The cheeks that had been softly pink suddenly glowed, and Ginny’s mouth hung open. A split second later she backed away from Hermione, a look of shock on her face. 

 

“I…uh, no! I mean, I…..” Ginny sputtered and Hermione tried to keep a serious expression. A moment later Ginny’s brow furrowed. “Do…do you think he’d want that? Should we….?”

 

Hermione snorted, her resolve finally breaking. The tension drained out of Ginny’s shoulders and she giggled with a relieved look. 

 

“Every man wants that Ginny.” Hermione said with a smile. “But if you do it or not is totally up to you. But don’t expect it to include me if it includes Harry.” Hermione shuddered playfully. “He’s the closest thing I have to a Brother.” 

 

Ginny’s head tilted, and while Hermione had no interest in girls, she had to admit the look was an extremely effective one when paired with the dark lingerie. 

 

“You don’t know what you’re missing out on.” Ginny answered with a shiver Hermione understood all too well. 

 

Memories of Hermione’s own Summer flashed through her mind, her body responding immediately and strongly. 

 

“I think I’ll survive.” Hermione shook her head to center herself. “Now I’d better get out of here before all the moaning and groaning starts.” She teased, enjoying Ginny’s blush. 

 

---

 

The hallway was dark and quiet, but Hermione knew all too well how silently Harry could move when motivated. And if he had even part of an idea about what Ginny had planned for him, he’d be very motivated. So Hermione padded down the stairs quietly, and wondered what the night would bring for her. 

 

It felt like almost every night of the Summer so far she’d been…occupied, and the memories of those nights were intense enough to make her breath quicken. Hermione steadfastly refused to think about anything other than the pleasure, knowing if she went down the rabbit hole of picturing the conversation with her Mother, it would only serve to make her anxious. 

 

Of course, thinking about not thinking about it made her think about it.

 

“Yes, I had a good time at the Weasley’s Mum.” Hermione imagined herself saying. “I acted like a complete slag and threw myself at the Weasley Brothers, shagging all of them more times than I could count.” 

 

Hermione could picture her Mother’s look of shock, and knew she’d ask an innocuous question while she tried to order her thoughts.  

 

“How…how’d you find the time, dear?” 

 

“I shagged them all at the same time, of course.” She would answer calmly. “I wasn't sure at first, but it’s a wonderfully intense feeling to have three men inside of you at once.” 

 

Hermione tried to stifle her real laugh at the pretend conversation, and was so distracted by the thought she totally missed a step and began to slip forward. Or at least, that’s what she thought had happened until she was pulled into a strong pair of arms and pressed back against the wall. A hungry mouth found hers and she kissed back with enthusiasm. She wrapped her arms around his neck and matched his fervor, sliding her tongue against his and humming in appreciation. The hand that was on her hip slid down to her thigh, then back up under the worn old Gryffindor T-shirt. A finger traced along the strap of her knickers and Hermione buzzed with excitement. 

 

“Good Evening Hermione.” Hermione loved the richness of his voice. 

 

“Good Evening Bill.” 

 

His hand kept tracing around her knickers, down her leg, and across her stomach. 

 

“Going somewhere?” He asked idly. 

 

Hermione met his eyes, loving the hunger she saw. 

 

“I don’t know, am I?”

 

Bill smirked and his finger dipped under the waistband of her knickers, drawing a sharp inhalation of breath from her. His touch crossed the smooth flesh, headed down to the apex of her thighs and glided against her already slick folds. 

 

“I love how eager you always are.” 

 

Hermione bit her lip and nodded, letting her head fall back against the wall as Bill’s finger parted her gently. Drawing his wet fingertip against her clit, he started to circle the bundle of nerves Hermione had started to suspect ran her life. Her arm moved forward on it’s own, her hand cupping Bill’s hard length. She moaned softly and started to stroke him through his shorts, only to have his free hand grab her wrist and pull it above her head. 

 

Hermione’s eyes flew open and every trace of relaxation in her body was replaced by excitement. Bill grinned down at her before he took his other hand and moved Hermione so both her arms were stretched out above her head and pinned against the wall by Bill’s much larger, stronger hand. And then he started circling her clit again. 

 

“Don’t you think you’ve earned this Hermione?” Bill asked in a low, hot voice that made Hermione shiver. “You’ve made this quite a memorable Summer, so it only seems fair, doesn't it?”

 

Hermione nodded, her hips rolling of their own accord while Bill’s hand worked its magic on her. He was clearly skilled, varying the pressure and speed he used but inexorably pushing Hermione closer and closer to the edge. An age seemed to pass as he tortured her, a fine sheen of sweat covered her body and her breath growing heavier. She moaned and writhed, the act of being restrained by his main strength while he pleased her made Hermione tremble with need. She begged with her eyes and saw him smirk in reply. 

 

“Merlin, you’re gorgeous” Bill said, his words sending even more color to her already flushed face. “Now be a good girl and let me watch you come.”

Hermione couldn’t have held off if she’d wanted to, and the force of her orgasm made her buck against the wall. He watched her with satisfied eyes and she tried to keep hers open to see his reaction, but the sensations were too strong and she had to close them as the pleasure rushed through her. Bill stroked her all the way through her completion until she was squirming and pulled away, only then realizing that her shoulders ached. 

 

Bill watched her with the same look of satisfaction while he wiped his fingers against his shorts. Hermione leaned back against the wall, panting, and waiting for whatever happened next. 

 

“Hope you enjoyed that as much as I did.” Bill said with a smirk. 

 

Hermione nodded and tried to mentally prepare herself for him pulling her inside a room and shagging the life out of her. She could already feel him, and her body responded with a flood of desire even stronger than before he’d grabbed her. 

 

And to Hermione’s complete and utter shock, Bill turned to head up the stairs. 

 

“I’ve got an early morning, so I’m going to get some sleep. Have a good night Hermione.” 

 

Hermione was left standing dumbfounded and watched him disappear into the darkness. When she finally realized he wasn’t playing some kind of prank on her she giggled, feeling utterly lost. Her body rebelled and demanded she chase him down for more, but the thought of going up the stairs was too much. Instead, Hermione held onto the rail and slowly made her way to the kitchen on trembling legs. 

 

“Have fun?”

 

She would have jumped at the suddenness of the voice, but her body was still drugged on pleasure, so Hermione just casually turned to face it. 

 

Charlie sat in one of the rough wooden chairs at the table, turned to face the stairwell Hermione had just descended. He was shirtless and sat sipping amber liquid from a glass, watching her with dark eyes. Hermione nodded, the motion causing the neck of her oversized t-shirt to slip from her shoulder and down her arm, and her body noticed Charlie’s eyes following the fabric. 

 

“Bit of relief never goes astray, does it?” He asked before finishing his glass. Hermione shook her head in agreement. 

 

“Glad you agree.” Charlie rose just enough to push his shorts down and Hermione’s eyes locked onto his already growing length. “Now get over here and suck my cock like the bad girl you are.” 

 

Hermione swayed on her feet at the blunt demand, but those same legs that had so much trouble supporting her on the stairs seemed happy to listen to Charlie’s demand. Before she knew what had happened she found herself kneeling between Charlie’s knees, one hand stroking him softly while she looked up into his eyes. Without looking away Hermione lowered her mouth to the head of his cock and slowly lowered herself down. With her lips sealed tight she sucked hard until her nose met his body and he growled in appreciation. She smiled faintly at the sound before starting to bob her head, feeling him reach full hardness and the blunt tip bumped into the back of her throat. 

 

Hermione sucked him relentlessly, using one hand to steady herself and the other to stroke his sack. 

 

“Fuck, you’re good at that.” 

 

She could hear the strain in his voice as she bobbed her head faster, and she moaned in agreement around his thick shaft. Hermione refused to slow down or take any breaks, determined to get him off as fast as possible, or else drive him to the point where he would pick her up or throw her down and fuck her until she couldn’t move. 

 

Her hopeful fantasy drove Hermione to work his length even faster, and she moaned thickly every time she held him fully in her mouth. 

 

“Merlin,” Charlie gasped, “You’re such a perfect little slut, aren’t you? Sucking my cock like that…you’re going to make me…” 

 

Hermione moved frantically and she gave him her all as he erupted in her mouth with a grunt. And she kept sucking as he spasmed, refusing to slow until the last of his pleasure waned and he pushed her head away. 

 

Hermione knelt on the floor and gasped for air, watching him while her body trembled with excitement. She nearly stood and moved to offer herself to him, wanting him more than anything in the World at that moment. But another part of her wanted to be taken and used in any way he wanted, and she knew her orgasm would be that much more intense.

 

Charlie reached down and lifted her chin, smirking at the look on her face. Hermione suspected he could read her desires easily, and she couldn’t wait to see what he would do. 

 

“Merlin, I’m going to miss this once you go back to Hogwarts.” He wore a look of genuine regret, and Hermione’s addled brain couldn’t make sense of his words. “Maybe I’ll come visit on a Hogsmeade weekend, eh?”

 

And, to her complete amazement, Charlie stood, pulled up his shorts, and walked towards the stairs. Hermione twisted to watch him go in shock, and found herself waiting for him to call her like she was some kind of pet. And, even more disturbing to her, Hermione realized she might have actually listened if he had. 

 

But instead, he disappeared into the dark. 

 

“What the hell ?” She breathed out. 

 

She tried to rise but nearly fell as her now insensate legs failed to support her. She had to lever herself up with a hand on the table until she dropped into Charlie’s seat, her entire body thrumming with need. The mind that had served her so well for most of her life seemed unable to make sense of the events of the night, and Hermione found she couldn’t really blame it. She’d been routinely overdosing on endorphins since coming to the Burrow, and now that was what it expected of her. 

 

Immediately she was bombarded by images of all those nights and it left her aching for more. She knew Charlie and Bill shared a room when they stayed at the Burrow, and Hermione rose to go confront them and demand….well, everything. And if they weren’t willing to give it to her, then she’d find another Weasley Brother, or Brothers, who would. And if they had all decided to play some sort of prank on her, then Hermione was just about ready to barge in on Ginny and Harry to demand they do it instead.

 

With her recently found resolve Hermione rose and stalked towards the stairs. That her stalk was quite shaky was besides the point, as she was a Witch on a mission. She’d nearly made it to the first landing when a door cracked open and two eyes peered out. This was followed by it opening wider, and two identical men wearing identical grins reached to drag Hermione into their room. 

 

The walls spun around her as she was pulled inside and her nipples screamed at her when her shirt was stripped off roughly. The room spun again and Hermione found herself looking at the ceiling, the feel of a narrow mattress underneath her. Hands roughly tugged off her knickers, and she tried to kick free of them to help, only to have her legs caught and pointed towards the poster of the HolyHead Harpies pinned above the bed.  Another set of hands tilted her head back, and Hermione had a moment of vertigo as she saw everything upside down. Her head and hips had been left to fall off either side, and only the strong bodies of the twins kept her from draping across it limply. 

 

Before she’d even fully reconciled her situation, George’s cock was pressed against her lips and Hermione opened her mouth on instinct. His hard length and swaying bollocks was all she could see, but she could fee Fred readying himself at the other edge of the bed. But Hermione wasn’t prepared for him to put her ankles on his shoulders and ten press the head of his cock against her arse. Her back arched when he slid inside of her, and a wanton, filthy moan filled the room until George thrust into her mouth. 

 

Strong hands palmed her breasts, tweaked her nipples, and teased her clit as they fucked her in unison. Hermione was consumed by lust, eagerly sucking George’s cock even as his bollocks slapped against her increasingly sloppy face. Her throat bulged as he fucked her face, but her gags and gasps for air couldn’t outdo the slap of Fred’s body against hers. He used his hold on her thighs to pull her into his thrusts, and Hermione’s body trembled between them. Finally she pushed George away and shrieked as she came, her entire body bucking and twitching under the onslaught. George had the indecency to slap his wet cock all over her messy face even as she curled up to watch Fred fuck her arse, only really noticing when he stroked himself until he exploded all over her face and hair. Fred went a moment later, pulling out to stroke himself over her, joining his Brother in covering the still shaking Hermione. 

 

Eventually they let her flop down, covered by their come from head to waist while she tried to recover. When she felt able, Hermione sat up only to find herself somewhat cleaner than she’d been minutes before and saw George stowing his wand. 

 

“Kind of wish we hadn’t left school early.” 

 

“You said it George.” Agreed Fred. 

 

Hermione shook her head, only slightly less confused by their antics than that of their older brothers. She dressed slowly, still twitching from the aftershocks of her orgasm, and still slightly annoyed that she hadn’t gotten the one thing she’d really wanted that night. But it was a point of pride for Hermione that she not show any reaction to what she now was sure was a prank by the Weasley Brothers. 

 

So she acted as if everything were completely normal and let herself out of the Twins room with a casual ‘good night.’ Their looks of mild confusion brought her a degree of satisfaction. 

 

She continued up the stairs but paused outside the next landing for just long enough to hear that it still wasn’t safe to return to Ginny’s room. 

 

Somehow, through at least one silencing charm and what sounded like a pillow, Hermione could still hear Ginny’s cries of pleasure and screams for more. 

 

It was almost enough to make Hermione open the door. 

 

But with a shake of her head she kept going, her mind having given up on getting the specific satisfaction she wanted that night. Until one more door opened. 

 

Hermione once again found herself pulled into a bedroom, and she smiled at the pristine space. Neatly ordered books on shelves and a well situated desk were the only details she could make out before she was roughly shoved onto the bed. She landed on her hands and knees, but turned to smirk back at the shirtless Percy. He wasted no time in shoving her shirt up out of the way and tugging her knickers down, making her shiver when he slid a finger through her drenched folds. A second later and he was sliding deep inside her desperate sex, and Hermione moaned loudly, finally getting what she’d wanted. 

 

She pushed back into his first hard thrust and closed her eyes with a smile. The rhythmic slap of their bodies was exactly what she wanted and she let her arms slack while he filled her, over and over again. Hermione was happily moaning into the bed when she felt his fingers thread into the hair at the back of her head. With a sharp tug that made her gasp, Percy yanked her up, arching her back and starting to thrust with even more force. Hermione clenched around him, the orgasm that had threatened her from the second she’d hit the bed making its intentions known. His hips were already slapping off her bum loudly, but that was nothing compared to the hard spank he delivered a second later. 

 

Hermione came with a yelp of surprise and her body lost all cohesion. She was barely able to support herself and wound up hanging from Percy’s grip in her hair as she came while his thrusts never slowed. 

 

“Oh my God.” She slurred weakly while her body trembled and his intensity rose again. He spanked her harder, his hand crashing down on both of her cheeks and making them burn perfectly. Another orgasm rolled through her overstimulated body, and Hermione wondered how much more she could take. He let her head fall and Hermione collapsed with her face on the mattress, her arse still held up high while he fucked her. Then, with a growl he swelled inside her still spasming sex and pulled her with both hands to meet his last thrust. She gasped at the feeling of him filling her, legs and arms twitching in time with his cock. 

 

The silence in the room was broken only by their heavy breathing, and the soft sound of Percy sliding out of her. He flopped to lay on his back beside Hermione who smiled up at him with a satisfied look. 

 

“Was that alright?” He asked, the first words he’d said to her that night. 

 

Hermione shivered and nodded, her bottom lip between her teeth. He watched her carefully but seemed to accept her answer before closing his eyes. He muttered something a second later, but to Hermione’s amazement, seemed to fall asleep before he’d even finished his thought. 

 

With a huff of laughter she rose and dressed, again. Her entire body felt like it glowed from the night’s activities, but looking at Percy’s clock, it was unlikely Ginny and Harry were even done yet. With a quick look at the now snoring Percy she shrugged and laid back on the narrow bed, too tired to worry about having to make excuses in the morning. 

 

Notes:

Yet another dumb little idea that wouldn't leave me alone until I wrote it.

Chapter 77: First Times - Ginny (Ginny/Dean)

Summary:

Ginny decides to stay back from a Hogsmeade weekend with Dean

Notes:

Yet another story that sat mostly complete for a long time - trying to clean these up and this seems to make the most sense for where to post it.

As usual, forgive any typos, omissions, and glaring deficiencies in writing.

Ginny Weasley considered herself a very normal teenage Witch. She loved Quidditch, did schoolwork when she needed to, and had a crush on Harry Potter. All very normal things. She also had a boyfriend she liked, even if she’d started her relationship with him as a way to tweak her older Brother’s nose. 

 

Dean was one of the most popular blokes in Hogwarts, and Ginny knew exactly why. He was tall, dark, handsome, artistic, and confident. She received more than a few envious looks when she walked the corridors holding his hand, and Ginny felt, most of the time, quite lucky to be dating him. 

 

Ginny also knew that Dean’s desires were entirely normal for a teenage boy, and just like her Mother had warned her, Ginny had needed to stand her ground with him on several occasions when he was ready for more than she was. 

 

It wasn’t that Ginny didn’t want to do the same things he did, it was just that she knew their relationship wasn’t going to last forever, but any reputation she earned with him would. So she tried to be fair, and restrained, but every time they started to get a little carried away it was a harder for her to pull back from the brink. 

 

So it was with some trepidation that Ginny said Yes to staying behind at the Castle with Dean on a Hogsmeade weekend, knowing what he would want to do with everyone else out of the dorms. 

 

Ginny still lost herself in the kiss he gave her on the couch in the common room, enough that she leaned into the feel of his hands on her, humming with pleasure against his lips. And when he stood to pull her up by her hand, leading her up to his empty dorm, Ginny didn’t pull away. 

 

Her heart pounded as he turned to kiss her again, his hard length pressing against her as her back met the wall of the stairwell, and her hips ground back on instinct. Before she knew it they were sitting on his bed facing each other, and she stroked his cock through his pants. 

 

This was familiar territory for her, and something she felt was a good compromise. She enjoyed making him feel good, and really, what was the big deal that she touched him like this while they snogged? When Dean undid his belt and lowered his zipper, Ginny’s hand was quick to sneak inside his boxers and she smiled at the way he groaned when she kept stroking. 

 

Dean’s kiss became insistent, and Ginny could feel herself slipping away into it, not realizing that Dean was growing frustrated. She kept stroking, feeling his hips flex into her hand and grinned, so Ginny was very caught off guard when he finally broke off their kiss.

 

“Christ Ginny, I thought we were going to do something more! I'm entirely capable of wanking myself if that's what I want.” He shook his head in frustration. “Look, I'm not trying to be an arse, but we've been seeing each other for how long? And I think I've been pretty understanding, and patient, and I'm really trying not to be a tosser, but sometimes a bloke just needs more, you know?”

 

“I'm well aware of what all blokes think they need all the time.” Ginny answered archly, but her hand was still moving. She stroked him strongly and rolled her wrist, making sure to brush his tip with her thumb on occasion. Turning him on so much was having an impact on Ginny as well, and she realized maybe Dean was partially right. It was time for more. 

 

For her.

 

With one eye carefully watching him while she faced forward, Ginny shifted on the mattress and brought her foot up to the bed, letting her knee fall open. 

 

Dean looked at her with a heavy swallow before placing his hand on the newly revealed thigh. Ginny's hips shifted and she tried to keep her hands from shaking as his fingers traced up her leg. She kept up a steady pace stroking him while he tentatively started to push his skirt up with his knuckles and she had to fight to keep her hips still. Whether it was to pull away or push forward, she wasn't sure, but feeling him throb in her fingers was suddenly much more stimulating. 

 

She didn't expect his hand to go anywhere but farther up her legs, so Ginny was surprised when it retreated. A second later the bed between them dipped when he used it to help him twist to face her, his posture copying hers. Ginny matched him, turning farther onto the bed and nearly fixing her skirt out of habit. Dean's hand found its place high enough on her thigh to make Ginny gasp. She'd had to change her grip on him, pushing and pulling towards herself in a way that felt more obscene than normal. 

 

Ginny's eyes met Dean's and he leaned forward to capture her lips in a kiss that quickly turned sloppy with its need, her tongue every bit as forceful as his. At least until his fingertips found the edge of her practical, sensible white knickers, and his thumb barely rested against the apex of her legs. Ginny froze in place until his thumb ghosted from side to side, and her hips tried to press against him for more without asking her permission. 

 

Dean smiled against her before he did it again, this time pulling a low hum of enjoyment out of her. His fingers traced along the elastic while he ever so gently caressed her covered nub and she was yanked back to the present when his heavy cock pulsed in her immobile fist. With a shuddering breath, she started to stroke him again. Her mind was swarmed by images and desires that were much easier to push away when Dean wasn't making her feel so Bloody good with just the tip of his thumb. 

 

His clever fingers tugged at the waistband of her knickers until she could feel him reach the patch of hair she kept trimmed purely for her own reasons, thank you, and she had to break off the kiss. Her head fell against his strong shoulder and Ginny looked down to see her skirt pushed up to the point of indecency. 

 

Then his thumb made a circle around her most sensitive spot and Ginny forgot how to care about things like propriety. Her hand gripped him tighter and she rolled her palm over his tip with a squeeze. An image of him laying in bed appeared in her mind and she felt her body tense.

 

“What do you think about?” Ginny was surprised by the huskiness of her voice. He looked confused, so she swallowed and tried again. “What do you think about when you wank?”

 

Dean looked shocked for a moment before he grinned.

 

“You. Obviously.”

 

Ginny rolled her eyes.

 

“What about me?”

 

Despite their situation, Dean looked shy at her question.

 

“You know. You.” He shrugged. “All the usual stuff I guess.”

 

She found his sudden reluctance cute, but didn't let him see that on her face.

 

Blokes didn't like you thinking they were adorable .

 

“Dean,” Ginny deftly twisted her hand around him and made him groan, “If you don't tell me what you fantasize about, how will you know if I'll do it or not?”

 

He swallowed thickly, and paused for so long she thought he still wasn't going to answer. Then it was his turn to roll his wrist, except it meant the hand that had been teasing her found its way under the damp material of her knickers, and his fingers glided through her slick folds. Ginny's legs twitched and she moaned softly, rolling her hips into his touch.

 

“I think about making you feel good.”

 

His voice was low and hot, sending another ripple of pleasure through her. One of his fingers curled just enough to put pressure on her while the other flicked her nub and sent a jolt of pleasure through her. She knew she'd had a plan at some point, some course of conversation she'd wanted to follow, but Dean and his much too nimble hand made it impossible to remember. 

 

Then he was kissing her again and Ginny gave up, allowing her body to ride his hand and the waves of pleasure it caused. His other hand was tugging her shirt open a button at a time, and while there was nothing he hadn't touched before he was slowly working his way to seeing Ginny with her shirt off for the first time. She found it impossible to worry about, especially after his hand found one pebbled nipple under her plain bra. Ginny leaned forward into his touch, humming in pleasure against his lips. 

 

A second later his finger curled up into her, and there wasn't enough air in the room. Ginny moaned, a wanton sound that would have made her blush had her cheeks not already been glowing with pleasure. She leaned her face against the side of his neck while his hands drove her to the breaking point. His fingers were so much thicker and longer than Ginny’s, and the palm of his hand ground on her clit while he stroked them in and out of her drenched sex. She couldn't help but suck the tender flesh of his neck, moving to bite down on his ear with a groan.

 

Her hips had long ago left her control and started to rise up and grant Dean all the room to move he needed. Ginny’s shirt hung open and his fingers kept up a constant stream of pleasure by rolling and caressing her sensitive tips. Her entire body vibrated in anticipation, the knot low in her belly tightening further and further. 

 

And then Dean curled his finger to push on a spot Ginny didn't know existed, and she shattered with a cry. He kept stroking through her muffled screams, the orgasm so intense it put anything she'd done by herself to shame. Her limbs trembled while her vision turned white and she shamelessly rode out her ecstasy. 

 

“Merlin.” Ginny panted, her body still twitching as she rejoined the World. “That was….”

 

She'd pushed off his chest to look at him but been frozen by the intensity on his face. His cock was rock hard in her slack hand, and Ginny finally realized she'd forgotten to do much of anything once he'd gotten going. His need seemed to rush through her and she felt herself clench around his finger one last time before he withdrew them. 

 

As her thoughts became her own again Ginny realized just how disheveled she was, and how hotly Dean's eyes burned over her exposed flesh. She shivered at the naked hunger on his face, feeling a thrill of excitement. Rising up onto her knees with a suddenness that surprised them both, she stripped her shirt off her shoulders before reaching behind to unhook her bra. 

 

It was intoxicating to watch him react when she casually threw it aside, seeing his eyes widen and devour her. Ginny had always been self conscious, comparing herself to the more generously proportioned girls, but Dean appeared enthralled by her anyway.

 

Feeling bold, she traced her hands up the toned stomach she was quite proud of and cupped her breasts, loving the way he stared. When he was finally able to look up at her face in awe she shot him a wink, unable to contain her giggle at the same time. With shaky hands she reached forward and unbuttoned his shirt, feeling her desire spike at the sight of his muscled chest. Ginny urged him to lay back onto the pillows against the headboard and started tugging his trousers and boxers down with her bottom lip between her teeth. 

 

The day had already taken on a surreal air for Ginny even before she had Dean naked in her bed, his intimidating length standing proud above his defined abs and strong thighs. She couldn't help but follow the lines of his chest and abs while she settled herself between his legs, laying on her front and coming face to face with his cock for the first time.

 

He was enormous. Thick and long, the flesh she'd only ever touched before bobbed in front of her eyes with impossible weight. Ginny reached out and wrapped her hand around him again, the action more visceral because she could clearly see what she was doing, and watch the expression on his face. She kept stroking him with strong, sure movements and enjoyed seeing him so obviously desperate for more. 

 

Ginny was having a hard time not staring at his cock and the next time her eyes inevitably looked down she saw a bead of moisture leaking from his tip. With a glance up at him she licked her lips, then leaned forward to lick the broad tip of his head. He bucked and groaned, leaving Ginny amazed at the strength of his reaction to such a small touch. 

 

She spared a thought for the salty, heady taste of him while thinking about what she would do next. Dean was obviously very wound up, and she assumed it wouldn't take too much to make him come. Her plan was formed around the worry of making him come too fast, and all the drama that would probably cause. So Ginny kept stroking his rigid shaft while lowering her face to kiss her way down it towards something entirely new.

 

His bollocks were every bit as hot as the rest of his flesh and velvety on her lips when she kissed them. Dean made a strangled noise and craned his neck to stare at her, his amazement making Ginny feel deliciously wicked. She licked him gently up to his base and tried not to flinch with the realization his tip was above the top of her head. 

 

Ginny shrugged off her nerves and suckled gently on his head, working her tongue and trying to remember all the things the more experienced girls would say in the dorms or Quidditch changing rooms. Mindful of her teeth, Ginny wrapped her lips around him and descended, his girth overwhelming her when a depressing amount of his cock was still left. She looked up when she stopped, expecting to see Dean's look of disappointment but instead blown away by his wonder. 

 

Reassured, Ginny bobbed her head slowly, her hand wrapped around his base still feeling like it was a mile away. She tried again and had to suck air through her nose quickly when his blunt tip pushed along the roof of her mouth, and she pulled back.

 

“I feel ridiculous.” She admitted, feeling defeated.

 

Dean shook his head. “You look incredible .”

 

Ginny looked up at him and believed his earnest expression. She tucked some loose hair behind her ear and bent to circle him with her tongue before kissing down one side and up the other. That , at least, he really seemed to enjoy. Before she took her next attempt at him she was struck by the image of Dean losing control and flipping them both over. He'd rip the plain, sensible, boring knickers off of her and plunge deep inside of her, pinning her to the bed and fuck her until she screamed her orgasm, then….

 

“Gin? Uh, you ok?”

 

Ginny shook herself and realized she'd frozen at quite an awkward time, her lips literally on her boyfriend's throbbing cock.

 

“Yea, sorry, just….” She shrugged and finished kissing up, wetting him along the way. The image was burned into her brain and she couldn't decide if it was exciting, terrifying, or both. Ginny thought back to their earlier conversation and before she could stop herself, she asked, “Did you ever think about this while wanking?”

 

Dean nodded instantly, and Ginny smiled against him.

 

“Am I as good as your fantasies?”

 

“Better.” He said quickly. “ So much better.”

 

Ginny smiled and held his eyes while sucking his rigid length as deeply as she could. Her hand stroked his base and her tongue curled around him tightly. She bobbed shallowly a few times, keeping him near her limit and feeling his body tense and start to thrust. She sucked her way off with a pop a second later and leaned her cheek against him. He was slick and hot, and he felt like he was hard enough to support her. 

 

“What else do you think about?” 

 

Dean looked befuddled at having to use his brain, and utterly besotted with her.

 

“Everything.” He finally said. “Your body. Your mouth.” He shoved himself forward and slid his hand underneath her, roughly grazing over her nipple before cupping her breast. “Your tits.” 

 

Ginny felt her breath go at the sudden touch and heated words, but Dean wasn't done. He dragged his hand back off her chest and walked it down her back. Leaning forward he pulled her skirt up from where it was only half covering her bum and palmed her with a strong grip. “And Merlin, your arse is perfect.”  

 

Ginny had known he had a real thing for her bum, his hand under her skirt the first time he'd tried had done something similar, but the intensity of his desire was overwhelming now. Ginny's seemed to rise to match it, and combined with the monstrous task she faced, her mind suddenly changed.

 

With a dexterous move she rolled over his leg onto her back and planted her feet so when her trembling fingers pushed down the zipper of her skirt she was free to shove it down and kick it off along with her knickers. Ginny ignored his sounds of confusion when she started, and reveled in his wide eyed look of shock when she rolled back over to straddle his waist. Her nerves returned with interest when she realized his full length still reached to the top of her head, or at least that's what it seemed like from where she sat, stroking it gently in front of her. 

 

Ginny set her shoulders and resolved to grab the dragon by the tail, giggling nervously at the unintentional play on words.

 

“What?” Dean asked self consciously.

 

That just made Ginny giggle again, but she shook her head as she rose up on her knees and shifted over him with a controlled breath.

 

“Are you sure?” Dean asked through gritted teeth.

 

She shook her head again. “No. Not really.”

 

But Dean didn't stop her, and Ginny didn't stop. She perched over him and reached down to hold his rock hard shaft in place. She lowered herself slowly, feeling the impossibility of the task press against her. Gradually, she moved in small amounts, trying to let her body adjust as much as it was able. Fractions at a time she tried to move farther down, the feeling of overwhelming fullness when he first parted her sex growing stronger with each inch she managed. 

 

But there was a sharpness growing as well, and Ginny started to worry it would become painful, and then she'd have to stop. Pure stubbornness, now that she'd committed, meant she wasn't going to give up, and a moment later the sickness she'd spread on his length allowed something to shift, and the next time she lowered her hips that sense of being stretched to her limit morphed into a pleasurable heat. 

 

Dean had been holding himself still during her entire exploration, and she could feel the tension taking its toll on his body. The next roll of her hips let Ginny take about as much as she thought physically possible, and her body responded to the new sensation. Her back arched and her head rolled back until she faced the ceiling with a gasp that made Dean twitch inside of her. With a smile she fell forward onto him and kissed him deeply, feeling his hunger dwarf her own. When she sat back again it was to admire his tight muscles with her fingers, loving the sheen of sweat making him slick to her touch. 

 

Dean took that as permission as well, his hands running up her body to tease her nipples with his thumbs, and flexing his hips up into her. 

 

Ginny’s vision went white and she heard herself moan, her body rolling with the motion on instinct. When control returned she shot him what she hoped was a sinful smile before leaning to put her hands on his chest and grinding her hips against him and grinned when his breath stopped. Carefully she started to move regularly, trying to find what worked. Dean reacted the strongest when she lifted her hips and let them slide down again, but it was nearly too much for Ginny. The long roll of her hips that pressed her tightly to him while his cock touched every part inside of her was Ginny's favorite, and in what felt like no time she'd found a rhythm that made it hard to keep quiet. 

 

Dean watched raptly, his hands on her hips and wrapped around to her bum and pushing and pulling her in time to work together. Then she figured out if she added a bit of a rise to her hips on the return it made him hit deep inside of her perfectly , and it became impossible for Ginny to stay quiet. She met his eyes and surrendered to the pleasure, crying out as her orgasm crashed over her. Ginny rode him frantically, every inch of her body buzzing and a growl leaving her throat as she peaked. It seemed to go on forever, until her strings were cut and she collapsed onto Dean, breathing as if she'd just finished a Quidditch match and spasming limply.

 

But Dean's hands stroked her with the same desire as before and he felt even harder, somehow. Mustering her strength, Ginny lifted her head to see his hungry eyes and he thrust up into her strongly. The sensation was nearly too much for her, but his obvious need shot right though her exhaustion. He thrust again and she couldn't hold back her moan.

 

“You alright?” 

 

Ginny nodded.

 

“I'm really close.” 

 

She nodded again. 

 

His hands tightened on her and he thrust up again, driving his length deep inside of her along with the breath from her chest. Ginny lifted her hips up and she saw stars as he began to find the rhythm he wanted, accompanied by the lewd sound of flesh on flesh. Out of nowhere Ginny's body tensed and her walls clenched around his cock. She cried out against his neck, his groans mingling with her voice before he swelled and began to spasm inside of her. Her second, and completely unexpected, orgasm tapered off more slowly than his and she found herself draped over his chest, rising and falling as he caught his breath.

 

“Wow.”

 

Ginny smiled at his tone of wonder, feeling delightfully wicked as she basked in the glow. 

 

“Definitely wow.” She licked her lips and pushed up to look down at him with a grin. “Why'd we wait so long to do this again?”

 

Dean's eyes bulged and she giggled. Then it was her turn for her eyes to bulge as his fingers dug gently into her ribs and she squealed into very undignified laughter. He was still smiling when he let her pin his wrists down with a glint in his eyes.

 

“Oi, so this is how it's going to be, eh? You pin me down and use my body for your pleasure?”

 

Ginny grinned. “Maybe. Prat.”

 

He snorted and shifted underneath her, and Ginny was confronted with how tender she was. 

 

“But that's going to have to wait a few days, a few potions, or both.” The last of her words were a hiss, the sting hitting full force now that she was lifting herself off him. She laid to the side with a wince she couldn’t quite hide, but faded quickly when Dean pulled her to cuddle against him. 

 

Ginny knew she absolutely couldn’t fall asleep naked in the boys’ dorm, laying on her boyfriend no less, but a bone-deep weariness suddenly overtook her and she drifted off with a smile, grateful that her first time seemed to exceed anything the other girls had told her about.